《I WAS The Rank–1 Hero》 Chapter 1: The last Mission [1] Chapter 1: The last Mission [1]Even the mightiest hero fall, but it''s what they do afterward that defines them. It''s something my mentor always said. Back then, I didn''t really understand what she meant by it. How could I? I mean, come on¡ªI was only 17. But now... Everything in my life changed. After... I met him. *** "If it''s you, sir Hope, then this mission won''t even take half a day." A voice came from my earpiece. Haah.. ''When will they learn.'' What am I, their god? They expect too much from me. Everywhere I go, people worship me like I''m their god. "Oh! You''re so powerful!""No one is stronger than you!""The savior of humanity!""The strongest hero known to mankind!""The Rank 1 Hero!" ''Utter Bullshit.'' They don''t know the blood, sweat, and tears I''ve poured into this journey. ''The strongest human ever known to mankind'' ¡ªthat title didn''t come easy. And trust me on this, no one in the next hundred years will come close to earning it. What about the Rank - 2 Hero, you ask? "Heh." Not. Even. Close. But enough about that. Let''s get back to the mission. As always, the Hero Association handed me one of their ''impossible'' tasks. A standard protocol for the Rank -1 Hero. Sigh "Let''s begin." I tapped on my wristband, and a glowing holographic screen appeared in front of me, It resembled a blue transparent window: Mission Details: Mission Rank: SS+ S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Task: Reclamation of [Flora Island] Assigned Hero Name: [HOPE] Hero Rank: 01 "I''m in position, confirming target location¡ªover." I tapped on my earpiece and reported in. A cold, emotionless voice responded, "Assistant Mary reporting. Location confirmed your coordinates are 0¡ã24''34'''' South, 78¡ã35''40" East on [Flora Island]. Sir HOPE, you are cleared to proceed." "Oh, it''s Mary. Been a while, how have you been?" I asked. "Position confirmed. Current location verified. Sir HOPE, please proceed with your mission." I smirked. "Still all business, huh? That''s why you''re still single." "Sir HOPE, the president is monitoring your move." My smile faded. ''Fuck! Just my rotten luck.'' Sigh.... "I''m proceeding with the mission." The atmosphere in [Flora Island] was different. The wind across the island carried a mournful tone that echoed through the dense forest. The towering cliffs loomed over the raging ocean, where all the waves slammed against the rocks, creating a thunderous cry. The air around me felt heavy and cold, and the atmosphere was unusually silent. It was 7 p.m., but the sky was so dark that it felt, like it was midnight. Thunder rolled into the distant sky, and rain fell relentlessly, making a hammering sound on the ground. The chill was so piercing that it could freeze even an undead to its death. Something was not right. ''It''s too... quiet.'' "This is the right place, yeah?" I asked. "Affirmative," Mary replied. I stood at the edge of a cliff as I scanned the Island before me. The mission seemed very simple: ''Reclaim the island from enemy forces.'' But the silence was bothering me. It was just... too quiet, as if the island had been deserted for at least a decade. "Heh, I guess, this might be my last mission," I said jokingly. "Did you say something sir?" "...No. Anyway, what am I fighting here? A [Ghoul]? A [Reaper]? Or maybe a [Fallen]?" "It''s [Wrath], sir." My brow furrowed. ''Wrath?'' Monsters in this world came in all shapes and ranks, each with unique abilities. And [Wrath] was a middle-tier monster, a threat, sure, but nothing a triple-rank hero couldn''t handle. "You''re kidding, right? Then why is this mission ranked SS+? Wait... don''t tell me it''s an army of [Wrath]?" Even that didn''t sit right. A single Rank¨C10 Hero could take care of an army of [Wrath] easily. But sending me, the Rank¨C1 Hero, to handle this was overkill. I felt like something was off. Was it a trap? A test? Or maybe something far worse? ''No time to think.'' "Permission to use [Doombringer]," I ordered. As these words left my mouth, a heavy weight settled on my chest. I deduced, this wasn''t just any regular mission. Something is definitely off, something far bigger than I had ever anticipated. And for the very first time in years, I wasn''t sure of myself, that I was ready. End of Chapter. [A/N]: The first couple of Chapters may seem to have some purple prose and long paragraphs in some places. (As when I started writing, I didn''t know the meaning of these.) Please bear with it for a bit, as of now I have started writing each paragraph shorter compared to before. I will keep editing the past Chapters when I get time. Chapter 2: The Last Mission [2] Chapter 2: The Last Mission [2]"Something''s off," I muttered, looking around. The atmosphere on Flora Island was electric, the rain hammered relentlessly against the ground, reducing my visibility. The winds howled, twisting trees into bizarre shapes, and the waves crashing against the Island''s cliffs added a dark and powerful rhythm to the chaos. I stood at the edge of the cliff, my black cape fluttered in the wind. Tap. I tapped over the control panel on my wristband, which displays: [Doombringer] My weapon. It wasn''t just a weapon¨Cit was, a destruction itself, a powerful weapon, one that I wielded with absolute precision and control. "Activating [Doombringer]," I muttered. My voice was barely audible over the storm. As those words left my mouth, I poured my Essence into the Doombringer. The ground beneath me began to glow as my body emitted lightning of different colours. My emotions were like a storm mirroring the chaotic weather outside. I clenched my fists. ''No time for doubt. I need to focus.'' The weapon materialized before me a massive black katana, with a faint glow of violet hue emitting with unstable energy. Sparks cracked along its long-edged length, illuminating the surrounding with its violet glow. As I gripped the hilt, a surge of familiar raw power coursed in my veins. For a moment, I felt invincible. "Enemy detected, at 10 ''o'' clock!" Mary reported. Rustle! Rustle! Growl! From the distance dozens of [Wraths] emerged from the treeline. Their glowing red eyes pierced through the darkness, and their guttural growls were barely audible over the storm. They moved in a horrifying and strange synchronization manner that hinted that some greater intelligence is controlling them. Haah... I took a deep breath, narrowing my eyes¡ªI unleashed the [Doombringer]. "Come to daddy," I growled. ''That was cringe, I hope Mary didn''t hear it''. Rumble! The ground trembled beneath my feet as my blade sliced through the air with fierce intensity. Swoosh!! The first swing of the [Doombringer] unleashed a devastating arc of energy around me, slicing through the advancing [Wraths] like butter with brutality. A single swoop of my blade eradicated all the [Wraths], destroying nearly a mile of trees in the process. " ~Heh, told you it will be overkill." The explosion of light and heat vaporized the surrounding rain into steam. "Hmm? ...something really off! Hey, Mary, are there any other monster species here except the [Wraths]?" ".... Negative." Mary answered. For every [Wrath] I cut down, two more seemed to take its place. They moved strategically, leading me towards the heart of the island. Then, I felt it. It''s a trap. "They''re stalling me," I muttered, my eyes darting around the battlefield. "For what exactl¡ª" Suddenly, a chilling presence made itself known. The air around me grew colder, and the storm seemed to momentarily stopped as if holding its breath. "!" As I turned, all my instincts were screaming me to run away, but it was too late. From the shadows a figure emerged unlike any I had encountered before. Clocked in darkness, its form was indistinct, shifting and blurring like smoke in the wind. Its eyes glowed with an otherworldly light. ''Who''s that! I didn''t sense him!!'' Without any delay I held the hilt of my [Doombringer] and slashed at the figure. "Full Essence," I muttered, as I hit the shadow with my blade. Before I could react, the figure moved with blinding speed. It caught my [Doombringer] with his bare hands. Golden-colored blood started dripping from the figure''s hand. ''What!? Golden Blood!? That doesn¡ª'' Before I could process the sight, the figure flicked its wrist, exerting a force so great that it sent me flying, my body crashing through trees and slamming into the cliffside. "Aagh!" Pain erupted through me as I struggled to breathe, the metallic taste of blood filled my mouth. "What the¡ª" I coughed, struggling to stand. The [Doombringer] lay several feet away, its glow dimming. I tried reaching for it, but the figure appeared before me, as he plunged his hand right into my chest. All this happened so quickly that even I, hailed as the strongest human known to mankind, was left in awe. "[Hope]," it said mockingly. "How ironic." My vision blurred as I felt an icy, burning pain spread from the wound. The figure leaned closer, its voice a mere whisper in my ear. "Even the greatest can fall." ''How is this possible!? No one has ever made me feel this weak... And why can''t I move my body? Was it... Was it because of that golden blood?'' "No... It can''t... b..e" The world around me seemed to slow. The storm, the rain, the battle¡ªall of it faded into the background as I collapsed to my knees. My mind was racing. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Memories flashing before my eyes. Faces of my mother, father and my big sister appeared one after another. ''It''s been a while since I have seen my their faces.... How much years have passed 2 years? No, 3 years I assume, since I last saw them. They didn''t even know that their son was the Rank¨C1 Hero, what type of face they will make if they knew proud? worry? Knowing my mother she will definitely cry, my father I think he will be proud, and my sister, heh. I am curious to know what kind of face she''ll make... '' "Sir [Hope] your vitals are falling!!... sir [Hope]...... can ...you.. here. . Me!!.... back......right.... with you...!" Mary''s voice broke through my earpiece, panicked for the first time. "Please respond! Sir¨C" "No, not yet. This... can''t be it," I whispered. But even as I fought to hold on, darkness began to consume me. . . . The battlefield was silent now, As [Hope''s] lifeless body lay motionless amidst the chaos. His once vibrant aura extinguished. The [Doombringer], inert and dull, rested a few meters away, like a relic left in a battlefield. As the storm began to calm, as if the heavens themselves mourned the loss of the Rank¨C1 Hero. The figure that had struck the final blow watched for a moment longer. "The Fallen [Hope]," it murmured before vanishing into the shadows, leaving no trace behind. Hero Association HQ News of [Hope''s] death reached the Hero Association headquarters within hours. The sterile, white conference room was silent as the board members¡ªmen and women in sharp suits with sharp eyes to match, gathered around a long table. The air was cold, devoid of emotion, as the president of the Hero Association, a man known as Marcus Bloodstone, stood at the head of the table. "So, it''s confirmed," Marcus said, his voice like steel cutting through the air. "[Hope] is dead." A murmur ran through the conference room, but it was subdued, restrained. No one dared to show grief or shock, not here, not in front of Marcus. "We cannot afford for this information to reach the public," Marcus continued. "The Rank¨C1 Hero is more than just a man. He is a symbol. A beacon of hope for humanity. If they find out he''s gone..." He deliberately let the sentence hang, the unspoken consequences heavy in the air. One of the board members, a woman with piercing grey eyes, leaned forward. "What do you propose, Mr. President?" Marcus''s lips curled up into an ominous smile devoid of warmth. "We replace him." Gasps echoed around the table. Another member, an older man with thin frame, spoke up. "You mean... find another hero to take his place?" "Exactly," Markus said. "We''ll assign a new hero to the name [Hope]. The public doesn''t need to know what happened. To them, [Hope] will be alive, still fighting for humanity." "And where do we find such a Hero who matched [Hope] Description," The women with grey eyes asked. "I have a perfect candidate for it," Markus stated immediately. "But... what about his legacy?" someone whispered. ¨CBAAM!! Markus slammed his hand on the table, his cold, calculated demeanour breaking for just a moment. "HIS LEGACY BELONGS TO US!! TO THE HERO ASSOCIATION!!... Cough! Cough!... [Hope] is not a person, it''s an idea, a brand. And we cannot let the brand die." Silence fell over the room again. No one dared oppose him. "What about his body?" the grey-eyed woman asked. "Destroy all evidence. Chop his body parts and burry it deep in the island. Ensure that no one ever finds out the truth," Markus ordered. Thirty days later: With that almost a month has passed, a new hero was chosen, His name was irrelevant; what mattered was his appearance and ability to mimic Hope''s powers. The new [Hope] stood on a stage at a press conference, the Hero Association''s emblem gleaming on the backdrop behind him. The crowd cheered. "We will continue to fight for humanity!" the new Hope declared, raising his fist in a gesture of triumph. But behind the scenes, the Hero Association moved like a machine, cold and efficient. Files were erased, records altered, and the real Hope''s existence reduced to whispers and ashes. Sixty days later Deep beneath the surface of [Flora] Island, something stirred. Hope''s body parts, tossed in a forgotten corner of the battlefield, began to glow faintly. An unknown energy, pulsed through him, knitting together torn flesh and mending broken bone. His heart, silent for so long, gave a single, powerful beat. Ba-dump!... Ba-dump! Hope''s Eyes shot open, as he gasped for the air as if surfacing from the depth of darkest ocean. He clutched his chest, feeling no wound, no pain. His body was whole, unscarred. "What.... happened?" he muttered, his voice hoarse. Memories flooded back to him, the battle, the mysterious enemy, the cold final death. But then something else. A fragment of knowledge buried deep within him surfaced. A skill, hidden within him, has activated in his final moment of death. "Immortality...?" he whispered, the word tasting foreign yet familiar on his tongue. .... As I stood, I felt my legs trembling as I surveyed the area. The [Doombringer] lay nearby, still lifeless. I picked it up without any delay. "When will the backup coming?" I wished. I loomed my attention to my wristband and tried to contact the association, but it seems out of battery. ''I remembered charging it to fullest. It has to last atleast 30 days...is it broken?'' I waited. One hour passed. Two hours passed. . . . Six hours has passed and there is not a single member of Hero Association. "What exactly happened?" Without waiting any longer, I started climbing the cliff. As I climbed, the brimming light of sun falls on my skin erasing my worries. As I reached the top, I witnessed something unusual, the Island is brimming with people, people where parting on the beach, swimming in the ocean. Cars honking on the roads. Huge sigh boards of Hero Association pasted on the hot air balloons floating above my head. Without wasting any minute I returned to the main Island, I moved in secrecy, as I searched for the clues, my instincts guided me toward answers. What I discovered left me reeling. The Hero Association''s betrayal was laid bare, the press conferences, the new [Hope]. I stood in the shadows of a crowded city square, watching as the new [Hope] in a press conference, flaunting his recent achievement. My fists clenched, as my nails digging into my palms until they drew blood. "After everything I gave them..." I muttered, my voice trembled with a mix of anger and despair. Betrayal burned in my chest, a searing pain that threatened to consume me. Anger coursed through my veins, hot and unrelenting. Agony twisted in my guts, the weight of knowing I was discarded as a tool, my legacy stolen. And yet, amidst it all, there was a flicker of relief. Iwas alive. I had another chance. But what should I do with it? Should I take revenge? Should I leave everything behind? "I think I understand your words now master." I whispered. Without any more thinking I went to the island''s airport. ''It''s been almost three years I saw my parents face. I wonder how are they? "Hehe!," I chuckled. As I reached the airports reception window, a young lady with dark black hair greeted me." Good morning, sir. How may I help you?" "A flight ticket to Frostvile city," I answered. "Certainly! give me few minutes... Umm... may I check your Identity, please?" I froze for a moment, showing my Hero Association Card as Rank¨C1 would definitely cause an uproar. I quickly checked my [Inventory ring], which, to my relief was still functioning. From it, I retrieved my Citizenship Card and handed it to the receptionist with a calm smile. "Here you go mam." The card was a standard 3x6 cm in size and transparent in appearance. Every citizen in this world possessed one. The data on the card automatically updated to reflect any changes in the body, like hair colour, skin tone, age, marital status, or occupation. It was no different from my Hero Association Card, except for one detail: it displayed my real name, a name even the members of Hero Association didn''t know. That was part of the contract I had signed with them¡ªmy identity was to remain undisclosed, even to the upper echelons of the organization. "Alright, sir. Please wait while I verify your details," the receptionist said, studying the card closely. Citizen of Frostvile Kingdom Name ¨C Zane Skylark Occupation ¨C [None] Age ¨C 17 Birth Place ¨C Honeyford, Frostvile Kingdom Date of Birth ¨C 12-04-5030 "All done, Mr. Skylark! Thank you for your patience. Here''s your Citizenship Card and your ticket to Frostvile, ~Wishing you a pleasant journey!" After thanking the receptionist, I took a seat in the waiting area. A few hours passed before my flight details appeared on the digital board. I boarded the plane, settling in for the roughly seven-hour flight from Flora Island. It was plenty of time to come up with a believable excuse for the ''three years'' later reunion with my parents. End of Chapter. Chapter 3: Return Chapter 3: ReturnThe cool, fresh air greeted me as I walked out of the Frostvile Airport. It is currently 8. a.m. in the morning. The sky is blue, scattered with wisp white clouds, and the Frostvile Mountain in the distance, it''s icy peaks glittering like diamonds as the sunlight scattered through it. The city of [Frostvile] stretched out before me, a perfect blend of ancient architecture and modern innovation. The crystal white streets stretched endlessly. I adjusted my jacket and walked into the bustling city square. The shops and hotels lining the streets were filled with life¨Cvendors, selling clothes, and steaming street food that fills the air with it''s rich, provocative aroma. "So much has change after only 3 years," I murmured. Before returning to my hometown, Honeyford, I decided to buy some clothes and a luggage bag, I did have my clothes in my [Inventory Ring], but I couldn''t use those, as to prevent any unnecessary questioning, I chose not to were them, every single item was of high quality and value¨Cluxuries only people with high status like nobles could afford. Additionally, I couldn''t even use my [Inventory Ring] in public either, because it was the rarest of rare artifacts, valued so highly that you could probably buy part of Frostvile Mountain with it. A standard [Inventory Ring] had a build-in storage capacity, allowing items to be stored in a confined dimensional space. Mine worked the same but it''s capacity is vast, It could store up to fifty airplanes inside it. Even a regular [Inventory Ring] was rare. Each price worth as much as a national treasure. As I wandered around, I stopped in front of an ancient looking clothing store. "Let see..." Pushing the creaky door open, I stepped inside and greeted by a badly organized space, with racks of cloaks, robes, and boots crammed into every available corner. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm sensation, while an ancient stove in the corner struggled to keep the cool at bay, puffing occasional plumes of smoke. The air smelled faintly of wool, lavender and an explicit hint of burning coal. Behind the counter stood a man in his fifties wearing an outlandish fur coat, its arms outstretched like it was guarding the merchandise. Above it, a hand-painted sigh read: ''No refunds. All sales final unless I like you.'' Cloaks enchanted to repel ice spells dangling on racks labelled, "Battle-tested!" while boots advertised as: ''Never Slip Again!.'' "The heck''s wrong with this pl¡ª" "~What can I get you sir?! We sell almost everything from head to toe every possible accessory. Name it, and I will present it to you!" After spotting me the shop owner greeted me with a creepy smile. "Umm... I''m... just looking around." "Please take you time, ~Good Sir." ''That scared the shit out of me.'' As I browse around a bit, my eyes stopped on a black long coat¨C "~Ah, this coat is perfect for someone like you! Durable, stylish, and only 300 thousand," said the creepy shopkeeper. "Three hundred!? Are you selling the coat or a piece of the Frostvile Mountain with it?" "Quality has its price, young man." "At this rate, I''ll have to offer a kidney to afford even a glove." I said jokingly. "Well, if you''re offering..." "It was a joke" ''What''s with this guy!'' "~Oh... with this coat you even get a free enchanted hat!" the creepy shopkeeper said, presenting me something... vaguely resembling a hat. It has two big round eyes, and few red feathers on top. "Why does it look like a chicken?" I asked. "It''s not a chicken! It''s a Frost Phoenix, symbolizing power and grace." He explained. Hmm. Frost Phoenix never heard of them. "It''s staring at me like I owe it money." "That''s just enchantment working! It''s intimidating your enemies!" "I''m more worried about intimidating myself... Does this place even sell decent clothes?" "~By all means Sir! Take a look at this scarf, It''s really friendl¨Ccough!...I mean fancy!, It''s currently our best-selling item." ''Eh? Did he just...'' The creepy looking shpokeeper pulled out a scarf. The scarf is glittered in a mix combination of pink, red, blue and purple colour. "Doesn''t it look like it belonged in a children''s birthday party." "Ok then. How about this one?" the creepy shopkeeper proceeds to pulls out a plain looking grey scarf. I took the scarf from his hand and tried it on. The scarf has a Woolen texture to it. I kind of like it. "Finally, something that says ''I''m serious.''" I complemented. "~Oh, it does say something. It whispers motivational quotes while you wear it." "You are kidding." [Scarf]: " You can do it!" "Take it off! Take it off right now!" ''What is wrong with this place. Should I just run away.'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey! Hey! Don''t through him! Wait sir! Don''t Go! Please... just one chance...give me one chance! I have clothes with no enchantment and with no hidden creatu¨Ccough!... I mean no hidden magic tool in it!" "..." With that he presented me some decent cheap looking clothes, I carefully examined it before adding it to my basket. Now I only need weapon and a luggage bag. "Also, show me a long sword, with decent material and it has to be light weight." I ordered. "~As you wish sir!" From the corner rack he pulled out a long old looking sword. "This sword is perfect for you. Normally, it''s 500 thousand, but for you, I''ll do 150." "That''s suspiciously generous. What''s wrong with it?" "Nothing! It''s just... uh... slightly haunted." "Define ''slightly.''" "~Oh, just occasional whispers and maybe a scream or two at night. Totally manageable!" "I''m paying extra NOT to have a screaming sword." "..." Finally, after an exhausting amount of negotiation (and resisting the urge to strangle the creepy shopkeeper), I walked out with a medium sized leather luggage bag inside it was 6 pairs of clothes, and a plain looking katana. The creepy shopkeeper tried one last time to convince me to take the ''Motivational scarf'', but I was out of there before he could finish his pitch. I made my way to a food stall. The smell of grilled frost trout and hot spicy cider was irresistible. I sat down, savouring the warmth of the meal against the chill of the air. The food tasted better than I remembered, or maybe I just hadn''t had the time to enjoy simple pleasure in years. As I ate, my thought wandered. [Frostvile] was one of the five [Elemental] kingdoms, each named after and ruled by their dominant [Elementals]: [Frostvile] for ice, [Pyrestone] for fire, [Terranova] for earth, [Stormshade] for wind, and [Aquadore] for water. Each kingdom thrives on pursuing its magical affinity they are rich with, their people adept in their respective [Elemental]. Yet, unlike most, I had the rare ability to wield all five¨Cthat set me apart, even among the top heroes. I had wielded that power to become ''Rank¨C1''. But now, I wonder if even that was enough. My thoughts darkened as I remembered the mysterious figure killing me¨Cits golden blood¨Cits mocking words. That mysterious enemy wasn''t just strong¨Cit was an unknown existence, which defies even my logic and reasoning. And it had defeated me like... I was nothing. My memories are still fresh. It''s like it had happened just yesterday, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a threat in this world that¨CI couldn''t handle, even with all my power. That very thought chilled me more that Frostvile''s air. And what of this newfound skill [Immortality]? No matter how much I focus I couldn''t even tell what that skill actually does or what are its limitations or even its side effects. Would it work again if I fail? ''Or was it a one-time miracle with unknown consequences?'' I decided to make my every move carefully. And to avoid any unnecessary attention. I wouldn''t return to the Hero Association. They had betrayed me, discarded me like a tool. For now, I would just lay low and live quietly. If the world needs a hero again then ''someone'' else would have to take that burden. With my mind made up, I made my way to the Frostvile Central Station. The air buzzed with the rhythmic sound of trains arriving and departing. Each train looked like a masterpiece, sleek and glistering with frost along its surface. Unlike conventional trains, the doesn''t rely on tracks, it hovers and move along invisible air currents, the design of the train combines modern technology and ancient magical rune¨Cengraved into its bottom surface. I approached the counter, where a bored attendant looked up from her magazine. "I ticket to Honeyford," I said. She typed on a glowing panel and handed me the ticket. "Platform 7. Departure in 20 minutes." As I made my way through the crowded terminal, where passengers bustled with energy, lugging their belongings while children ran around chasing enchanted snowballs. It felt nostalgic, this blend of peace and joy. Arriving at Platform 7, I noticed a young boy and his mother sitting on a bench. The boy held a small [Ice Fox] in his lap, its tiny body shimmering with faint [Frost Elemental] as it wagged its fluffy tail. The sight brought a faint smile to my lips. I boarded the train and settled into my seat by the window. The train began to move, I stared out, watching Frostvile Mountain''s snowy landscape blur into motion. It whizzed past towering pine tree forest coated in snow, glittering lakes reflecting the sun light, and small villages nested like jewels in the white wide space. It had been three years since I last saw Honeyford. My heart felt a strange mix of anticipation and anxiety. Would anything has changed? The train''s speaker announcing the next station: "Next Station¨CHoneyford". I adjusted my coat and glanced at my reflection in the window. The person staring back at me was someone I barely recognized¨Ca shadow of the man I once was. The reflection was cold, stiff, with silver eyes that carried battles fought in silence. My hair was darker than I remembered, fell over my forehead, and my lips pressed together in a smile that betrays my unease. Would they recognize me? Would my old life be waiting for me? As I stepped off, breathing in the familiar scent of pine and snow. Honeyford was a quiet town, its charm deep rooted in simplicity. The scent of fresh snow mingled with the aroma of fresh strawberries, and the cozy homes and small shops, looked almost untouched by time. ''It was exactly as I remembered.'' As I entered the town square, my eyes were drawn to a familiar building: my parent''s caf¨¦. It''s warm, inviting glow stood out even amidst the cozy town. The wooden sign above the door, engraved with the name ''Skylark Caf¨¦'', Swinging gentle by the breeze. As I approached, I hesitated at the door, my heart pounding. It had been three years since I last saw them. Would they recognize me? Did they think I was dead? The very answer terrifies me, but I couldn''t stay away from it any longer. Sigh! Breath in...Breath Out...Breath in...Breath Out... Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door. The bell above jingled softly, and the warmth of the caf¨¦ engulfed me. The scent of freshly brewed coffee and warm pastries hit me, bringing back a flood of memories.For a brief moment I forgot all my worries. Behind the counter stood a woman with gentle features and dark, wavy hair tied in a loose bun. She was serving a customer, her movements gracefully, carefully and yet elegant. ''She hasn''t changed a bit.'' "Welcome to Skylark Caf¨¦!" she said cheerfully, her head bowed as she finished wrapping up an order. But when she looked up, she saw me completely, her smile faded, replaced by a look of stunned disbelief. I felt my throat tightened and an aching pain run through my throat, as I took a step forward. "Hello, ...Mother," I said, my voice trembling. "..." Her eyes widened, and the tray she was holding fell off her hands clattering near the counter. For a moment, there was only silence. Then she rushed around the counter, her hands covering her mouth as tears streamed down her face. "Zane..." she whispered, her voice breaking. "Is... this really... you?" I nodded, unable to utter a word. My vision blurred as she reached me, pulling me into her tight embrace. Her warmth, her scent¨Cit was everything I had missed. "You are... alive¨Cyou are alive! ¨Cyou are alive!," she sobbed, her voice filled with both relief and pain. "My baby boy... my Zane..." I clung to her like a lifeline, my own tears falling freely, soaking her Sholder wet. For the first time in years, I felt like a son and not like some Rank¨C1 Hero. And in that moment, all the pain, sorrow, suffering, betrayal, and fear melted away. "Mom, I am home." I was home. End of Chapte Chapter 4: Homecoming Chapter 4: HomecomingThe words hung in the air¨C "Mom, I am home." They felt unreal even to me. But it was real. All too real. My mother clung to me like I might disappear at any moment, her sobs filling the caf¨¦. "You''re alive!" she repeated, her voice trembling with disbelief and overwhelming joy. "You''re alive!" Her grip on me tightened. Her cries where loud¨Cloud enough to draw attention from the caf¨¦''s customers. Conversations halted. Chair scraped against the floor as they turned towards us, their expressions raging with confusion to concern. Some whispered to one another, but I couldn''t hear them over the sound of my mother''s weeping. From the kitchen, a man emerged, wiping his hands on a towel. He was tall and had broad¨Cshouldered, his dark hair with streaks of grey. His eyes, weary from years of hard work, froze for a moment as he saw us. The towel slipped from his hand as he rushed toward the scene. "Eleanor, what''s going on!?" His voice was steady, his steps halted as his gaze landed on me. He stopped in his tracks, his face pale and eyes wide with disbelief. My mother finally loosened her grip enough to move turn toward him¨Cstill hugging me, her face wet with all the tears. "L-Leonard... It''s Zane. Our Zane. He''s alive... See? What did I tell you for all this time... My baby boy... He is alive..." He didn''t move. For a long moment, he simply stood there, staring at me with disbelief as if I were a ghost. His lips opened and closed like a fish, as if trying to say something, but no words came out. The caf¨¦ grew even quieter, the onlookers holding their breath, as if they too were awaiting his reaction. Finally, my father broke free from his shock, taking a slow, unsteady steps toward me. His eyes teared, and his voice cracked as he spoke. "How... How is this possible? Is it really you... Zane?" I nodded, my throat tight as I replied. "It''s me, Dad. I''m Home." His hands trembled as he reached out his hand to touch my shoulder, as if afraid I might vanish under his fingers. When he felt the solidity of my presence, he hurriedly pulled me into an embrace. It was firm strong¨Cthe embrace of father who had longed for his son every day for three years. "You are alive," he whispered, his voice breaking. "My boy...My Zane..." "I''m... here," I said, my own voice breaking, my tears falling. "I''m here, Dad." As the tears and the embrace between the three continued, a sweet voice suddenly came from the staircase. Her voice shaky, A little hesitant. "What... What''s going on? Dad, Mom¨C" My heart clenched. There she was¨CMy older sister, standing frozen at the top of the stairs. She looks exactly like younger version of my mother. Her long black hair falls of her shoulders reaching her waist. Her usually composed demeanour crumbles as she stared me, her pale hands trembled. "...Zane?" Her voice barely audible. Tears already streaming, I took a step forward. "Hey, Elise... It''s me." "Uh¨C" She gasps, her legs giving way for moment, as if her body couldn''t handle the flood of emotions hitting her all at once. But then without any hesitation, she rushed down the stairs, nearly tripping in her toes as she throws herself at my arms. Her voice cracking as she sobs uncontrollably, gripping me so tightly it almost hurts. "Zane! It''s you¨Cit''s really you! I thought I''d never see you¨C...I thought I''ve lost you forever!" Holding her tightly, feeling her shaking in my arms, My voice cracks. "I''m here, Sis. I''m here. I''m sorry for leaving you... I''m so sorry." For a moment it was just the four of us¨Cmy sister quietly sobs, my mother and father silently tears, and me, sandwiched between them. The caf¨¦ faded away. Nothing else mattered to me. Eventually, my father pulled back slightly, his hands still on my shoulders. His eyes searched mine, as such looking for a proof that this wasn''t some kind of illusion. "Where have you been for all those years? We thought... we thought we lost you in that explosion." I took a deep breath, bracing myself for the lies I have rehearsed on my way here. "I survived, but barely," I said, my voice low and steady. "The explosion on Frostvile Museum threw me far away, and I was in a coma for the past three years." It wasn''t completely a lie. I couldn''t blame them for thinking I was dead. That day at Frostvile Museum, my parents had taken me for a tour when an unexpected explosion killed nearly a hundred civilians. I was caught in the blast and barely survived. The Hero Association found me and took me in, claiming I had some kind of bizarre powers. For at least a year I was trained like a dog¨Cfor the sole purpose of being the greatest weapon they possess. And later on, I became everyone''s symbol of hope, and they named me [Hope]. My real Identity as ''Zane Skylark'' remained hidden, even from them, I had signed a contract that stated revealing of my identity would bring them doom at my own hands. Thus, even the upper-echelon members of the Hero Association didn''t know who I truly was. "A coma?" my mother repeated, her voice trembling¨Cworrying, as her soft hand squeezing mine. I nodded. "I woke up only a few months ago. It took me time to recover enough to travel back here." I lowered my gaze, feeling shame. "I wanted to come back sooner, but I couldn''t. I am sorry." My father''s hand moved to my cheek, his touch was gentle. "You have nothing to apologize for, son. You''re alive¨Cthat''s all that matters." My mother wiped her tears with the edge of her apron, her smile radiant despite her teary face. "Let''s close the caf¨¦ for the day. My son travelled for an entire day. You must be hungry." "Very hungry." "Come on, Zane," she said softly, her voice thick with tears, "Let''s go upstairs." Our house is a two-story building of first floor being the caf¨¦ and the second floor being our home, as my sister took me to the second floor which held our home, I noticed, neatly potted plants lining in the balcony spoke of my mother''s flawless care, while the slight creak n the wooden staircase hinted at my father''s stubborn refusal to replace anything that still had character. It wasn''t any thing grand or luxurious, but it was ours. Every inch of the house held memories¨Csome cherished, some painful, but all part of me. Later, as I stood in the steaming bathroom, I heard a faint sound outside the door. I opened it slightly to find Elise sitting on the floor, her back against the wall. "Elise?" I asked, surprised from the other side of the door. "I just... I can''t leave. What if you disappear again?" she said softly. I crouched down, resting my back against the door. "I''m not going anywhere." "You don''t understand. For three years, I lived every day thinking you were gone. And now you are here, but... it feels like a dream. What if I wake up and you''re gone again?" I swallowed hard, her voice cutting deep. "I''m here," I said firmly. "And I''ll prove it to you every day if I have to." "You better." For the past fifteen minutes, Elise had been chatting non-stop. My older sister¨Cjust eleven months older than me¨Cwas on verge of turning eighteen, she didn''t even pause her chatter while I was in the bath, as if afraid I might vanish the moment she stopped talking. When I finally emerged, we made our way to the dinner table together. It was laden with all my favourite dishes: spiced venison stew, perfectly glazed carrots, and a golden, flaky apple pie that filled the room with its sweet, comforting aroma. As I took my first bite, the tension in the room seemed to melt away. Both my parents and Elise watched me, their faces a mixture of joy and relief, as though seeing me eat was proof that I was really here¡ªthat I was truly back. The flavours hit me like a wave, rich and comforting, a perfect harmony of spices and warmth. The tender meat, the fresh vegetables, the subtle hit of herbs¨Cit was perfect. So very perfect. My jaw stilled as I swallowed as I felt an unfamiliar creeping up in my chest, spreading into my eyes. The tears flowed down my cheek before I even realized. My fork clattered softly against the bowl as I wiped my face, but the tears wouldn''t stop. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They rolled down my cheeks, hot and continuously. My sister, sitting across from me, leaned forward, her brows knitting together in concern. "Zane, why are you crying?" I shook my head, trying to smile, "I don''t know," I added. "Maybe... because it''s been so long since I felt this. Since I felt." "Idiot. You are crying because you''re happy. And now you are making me cry." We all laughed, the sound breaking through the emotional tension. For the first time in years, the house was filled warmth and laughter. As the conversation turned to lighter topics, Elise proudly pulled out her [NOVA] ID card, her name displayed along side her rank as a five-digit hero. [NOVA] is the pinnacle of hero education, an institute renowned for producing the finest rankers. Located in the heart of [Frostvile] Kingdom, it''s more that just a school, it''s a place where only the most determined and capable individuals rise to become the ultimate protecters of society. "I''m training to become a hero, just like [Hope]," she said, her eyes sparkling. I chuckled, the irony almost too much. "You''re doing great, Elise," I said, ruffling her hair. "Hey stop that! I''m the older." My sister said as she proceeds to pat my head. The atmosphere was lighter now, I couldn''t help but watch my family as they spoke¨Cmy mother pouring another bowl of stew, my mother grumbling about the customers, and my sister, beamed with joy as she shared stories about her time at [NOVA]. "[NOVA] huh? I didn''t realize you enrolled." "Of course, I did! I wanted to make mom and dad proud. After you..." Her voice faltered for a moment, but she quickly recovered. "After everything that happened, I realized I wanted to protect people, just like all other Heroes." ''Heros huh...Could I be one day going back to that?'' I had left that life behind and gone into laying low from the Hero Association. But now, hearing the excitement in my sister''s voice as she spoke of [NOVA], I couldn''t help but feel a spark of the old fire. I once was a Rank¨C1 Hero, feared by many. But now... Was that really all? The days of my glory seemed distant, blurred by the pain and confusion that had followed me since that ''thing'' took my life. I wasn''t the same anymore. How could I be? My body has changed, my powers had evolved, but had my purpose? I looked at my sister¨Cmy brave, optimistic sister¨Cand a part of me wanted to smile, to reach out and encourage her. She was already a hero to her own right, and to see her admiring someone like [Hope] made me proud. She didn''t know the true weight of being a hero, the cost of that title¨Cthe losses, the sacrifices. I had lived that, and I didn''t know if I could ever go back to it. I didn''t know if I wanted to. She was still full of hope, still looking up to [Hope] who had fought so fiercely, so selflessly. She believed in me. And maybe, just maybe, I could still be that for her. ''Maybe I could help her avoid the darkness I had fallen into.'' "Zane..." Her voice brought me back to the moment. "Why don''t you come to NOVA with me, who knows maybe you could replace [Hope] and be my next hero." The words hit me harder than I expected. ''Maybe this time, I can do it differently.'' I looked at her, at that girl who had always looked up to [Hope]¡ªto me, and for the first time I saw the path ahead clearly. I had to grow stronger¨Cnot just for me, but for her, for my parents, for the world that has unknown threats lingering around. A weight seemed to settled in my chest, but it was different¨CThis time, It wasn''t my anger or fear. It was my resolve. I''ll go back. Not as [Hope], but as Zane Skylark. I''ll become even stronger¨CNo even strongest. So strong that even the gods will tremble with the very name of Zane Skylark. End of Chapte Chapter 5: The Decision Chapter 5: The Decision*Warning:This Chapter contains gore elements which may not be suitable for some readers* The sunlight filtered through the white curtains, casting a golden streak across the wooden floor of my old room. The faint chirping of birds greeted me as I got out from the bed. It was a rare moment of peace. Something that I hadn''t experience in years. "Zane! Breakfast!" Elise''s voice cut through my thoughts; het tone far too energetic for someone who had likely been up since dawn. I rubbed my eyes, as I made my way towards the mirror, a faint smile appeared at my face. What''s reflected back was me smiling so brightly that it made me question myself¨Cif it''s actually me. It felt like I could actually let my guard down. At least for now. After washing my face, I made my ways to our caf¨¦ where, my mother, bustling around the kitchen, and my father chatted with the caf¨¦ customers, while Elise setting a table for me as she lined plates of spiced omelets, buttered toast, and freshly brewed coffee. "Why are you just standing there? Come and eat." Elise''s voice had a usual mix of joy and affection, her hands busy pouring coffee into a mug. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I walked over, my steps slow and deliberate, as if enjoying every moment. "Good morning, Zane!" my father greeted, looking up from a cheerful conversation with one of the customers. "You''re up early?" I shrugged, sitting down at the table Elise had set for me. "Thought I''d surprise you." I picked up my fork and cut into the omelet. The first bite hit my tongue, and I couldn''t suppress the small sigh of satisfaction. Warm, perfectly spiced, and with just the right amount of salt. She caught on my expression and grinned proudly. "Good, right?" Delicious! "Decent," I said with a straight face, though the twinkle in my eyes gave me away. "Decent?" she gasped, hands on her hip. "I slaved over the omelet! You''re lucky I don''t¨C" "Elise," my mother interrupted from the kitchen, her voice calm but firm. "Let him eat in peace." Elise muttered something under her breath but didn''t repeat it further. Instead, she grabbed her own plate and joined me at the table. "So," she said, her fork pointing at me, "I''ve taken a day off from [NOVA] to show you around the town." "Don''t you have hero training or something?" "Please, as if anything is more important than my baby brother''s homecoming." "I''m just eleven months younger than you." She smirked. "Details. Now. Hurry. Up!" Elise''s declaration left no room for argument. Before I could protest¨Cor even finish my coffee¨Cshe had already darted off to grab her jacket. My parents exchanged amused glances, clearly enjoying the rare sight. "Go on," my father said with a chuckle. "You know she won''t give in easily." With a resigned sigh, I pushed my chair and stood. "Fine. But if she starts dragging me into every shop, I''m blaming you both." My mother smiled knowingly as she handed me my coat. "You''ll survive." Elise appeared, practically bouncing on her toes. "Ready? Let''s Go!" She grabbed my arm and tugged me toward the door, barely giving me time to put on my coat. ... The street of Honeyford buzzed with life as Elise dragged me out of the caf¨¦ and into the heart of the town. The ice-crystal streets were warm underfoot, catching the sunlight delicate glow. Stalls lined the road on both sides, each spilling over with goods. Vendors called out to passing crowds, their voices merging into a harmonious rhythm. The aroma of roasted chestnuts, spiced meats, and honey-glazed pastries blended with the tanginess of sea salt carried in from the distant coast. A woman with fiery red hair, her scarf fluttering in the wind, managed a stall brimming with forged volcanic glass¨CCleary imported form [Pyrestone]. Nearby, a man with silver hair showcased small wind-powered gadgets from [Stormshade], there propellers spinning lazily in the gentle breeze. Elise stopped at a stall selling necklaces made of aquamarine beads. "What do you think?" she asked, holding one up to the light. I glanced at it, noting how the polished stones seemed to shimmer with the faintest trace of [Aquadore] water essence. "It''s nice," I said. "Nice? Zane, it''s stunning!" She tossed a few coins to the vendor, who, with his cyan hair and soft features, was unmistakably from [Aquadore]. She slipped the necklace into her bag and turned to me with a grin. "Alright, next stop!" She grabbed my arm again, dragging me toward the corner of the marketplace where performers had gathered. My eyes wandered as we moved, taking in every little detail of Honeyford. This place felt like a living extraordinary world¡ªa blend of all the five great kingdoms. The five kingdoms each thrived on their respective [Elemental] essence, their lands rich with it, their people shaped by it. [Frostvile], my homeland, It''s people had jet black hair just like me, the atmosphere was cold and harsh, its landscapes glistening with eternal ice and snow. It gave birth to those of us who possessed [Ice Essence], a power that pulsed within our veins and resonated with the world around us. But that was just one corner of the world. [Pyrestone] was the opposite¡ªa kingdom of roaring flames and searing heat. Its people, red-haired, wielded the [Fire Essence] with unmatched precision. [Terranova], on the other hand, was grounded¡ªliterally. A kingdom of vast plains and towering mountains, its blond-haired citizens harnessed the stability of [Earth Essence]. [Stormshade] silver-haired people were the masters of [Wind Essence], living in a kingdom of perpetual storms and high-altitude peaks. And then there was [Aquadore], a realm of endless water and serenity. The cyan-haired inhabitants, their [Water Essence] flowing as fluidly as the tides that shaped their coastline. The [Elemental Essence] was deeply tied to each kingdom''s geography and culture. But there was a catch. If a person left their homeland and moved to another kingdom, their connection to their [Elemental Essence] would weaken. It wasn''t immediate, nor was it fatal, but over time, the lack of resonance with the land''s essence would drain them. That''s why most people didn''t stray far from home. We''re the prisoners of our own essence... But I was different, after that explosion when the Hero Association took me in, I found out that I can use all the [Elemental Essence] and leaving my home doesn''t affect me no matter how far I go. Even if I left [Frostvile] and settled in [Pyrestone] then instead of [Ice Essence], the [Fire Essence] will provide me strength, sure enough my [Ice elemental] will be weaken but my [Fire Elemental] will become even stronger. This is the power I possess, and I think that''s the reason, why none of the Heroes from Hero Association can come even close to rival me. Because my [Essence] will never be weakened. I''m the only one in this world who is loved by all the [Elementals]. "Zane, are you even listening?" Elise''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. "Huh?" I blinked, realizing we had stopped in front of a small stall selling grilled meat skewers. She shoved one into my hand. "Try this." The aroma hit me first¡ªsmoky and rich. I bit into it, the flavour exploding on my tongue. "This is... amazing." "Told you!" she said, grinning triumphantly. I took another bite, savouring the moment¨Cthen I saw them¡ªa group of four red-haired individuals, their movements too deliberate, too calculated. A girl with crimson hair, around my age, her delicate frame being dragged into a narrow alley by one of the men. Her wide, terrified eyes darted around, seeking for help, but the bustling crowd seemed to un-notice. ''A kidnapping? In a broad day light?'' "Elise, I need to..." I paused, searching for an excuse. "I need to use the restroom. Be right back." She raised an eyebrow. "Don''t take forever. I''m timing you." ... I slipped into the shadows, my movements were quick and silent. The narrow alley reeked of damp stone and decay. The girl struggled against one of the men, her voice muffled by a gloved hand. "Let her go," I said, my voice cold and commanding. ". . ." ". . ." ". . ." ". . ." The group turned. Their expressions shifting from surprise to amusement. The man holding the girl sneered. "Look what we have here. A little rat trying to play hero." I stepped forward, my gaze locked onto his. "You have no idea who you''re dealing with." The woman to his left chuckled, drawing a sword. "Oh, we''ll see about that." She proceeds to unleash her [Essence], "Sorry, to break it to you kid, as you can see, I''m from [Pyrestone], a worst nightmare for your [Frostvile] kind¨C [Flame Bullet]" "[Distortion]." I said with no emotions. Unleashing my [Essence] the moment she activated hers. Causing the [Elemental] flow in the area to waver. The kidnappers'' weapons and powers halted, as they stumble in confusion. "What the¨C? My fire isn''t working!" "Hey brat!! What did you d¨C" ¨CClick! Swoosh! Before the man finished his sentence, I took the katana from my [Inventory Ring], As my hand moved with lightning speed¨Cmy strike sliced vertically at the man causing him to split in half¨Cfrom his head down to his crouch. Blood sprayed everywhere as his guts began to spill out from the cut. His brownish brain-matter dropped making a ''splash'' sound as it lays flat on the ground. The very scene makes other three question their very decision as they trembled with uneasiness. I smirk. "Didn''t I warn you? You''re in my territory now." "Wh-Who are you?! That was triple digit Hero, A brat like you... that easily..." The woman said in disbelieved as she pointed her sword at me, with her trembling hand. ¨CClick! I once again drew the katana from its sheath and slashed, severing both of the woman''s hands. Blood gushed from the wounds, revealing jagged red veins, torn flesh, and the sickening sight of yellowish-red bone marrow glistening in the light. Swoosh! "Wh¨C!! AAAAAAAGGHH¨C" Before she finished her scream, I cut down her mouth with a fine slice of my blade. Her teeth and tongue laid bare dangled from her torn opened mouth. She fell to her knees, as I proceed to push the tip of my katana to one of her eye socket¨CAfter inserting my blade to her eye¨CI made my wrist twist as to rotate my entire blade while it''s in her head. As I pulled it back red colour blood began to flow out from her once called¨Ceye with a slight mixture of light brownish colour liquid. The other two onlookers held their breath as they witness this gruesome scene. They both hesitantly backed away as they began to run away. But before they could, I made an arc in the air with my blade¨CSwoosh! which caused their leg to leave behind, as their entire body fell forward missing both of their legs. "AAAAGG!!!" "Please!! Don''t kill m¨C" They both said in unison, but before they finished, I made a final slice with my blade removing the top one-fourth portion of their head. Both the bodies fell forward as their half brains began to flow out¨Cstill slightly beating for the last time. Then my eyes finally focused on the crimson-haired girl as she witnessing all this with a face of disbelief, disgust and fear. As I looked at her¨Cshe began to backed away a bit. "I mean no harm to you." I said, assuring her safety. ". . . " She staired at me like a ghost, but before she even reacts, a man hiding on roof of a house tried to attack her¨C "[Fire Bull¨C]" "[Fire Bullet]." I said cutting his words, pointing my katana at him¨C the tip of my katana glowed with red flame concentrating as it formed a tiny dot¨Cwhich I shot right through that man''s head which took his life. "You are safe now. There''s no any threat." I said, once again assuring her safety¨Cfor real this time. "W¨CWho are you?" Stammered she asked. I hesitate for a moment, taking in her appearance. She''s not a threat¨Cthat much is clear. But the question lingers in the air, wrapping itself around me like a tightening rope. Who was I now? As I offer her my hand. "Just someone passing by." My voice is calm, even, as if brushing off the gravity of the situation. She hesitates briefly before taking my hand, her fingers cold but steady. "You looked like you could''ve handled it eventually," I said, though my tone carries a hint of teasing. She smiles faintly, though the tension in her shoulders still remains. "I''m Anna... Anna Ashborne." Ashborne¡ªa prominent noble family, known for its influence in [Pyrestone]. Their crimson-haired tales were practically legends. I remember reading about them once. "You''re a long way from [Pyrestone], Anna," I remarked. Her smile faded. "It''s... complicated," she admits, looking down for a moment. "My family''s caught up in a rivalry with another noble. I thought I could handle it on my own, but clearly..." Her voice trails off, and she gestures to the silent battlefield. ¨CSigh I exhaled slowly, pushing my own thoughts aside. "Next time, don''t make it so easy for them." She nods, her crimson hair falling over her face, "I''ll remember that." There''s a pause¡ªa fragile silence that hangs between us. Then Anna looked up to me, her amber eyes shining with curiosity. "What about you?" she asks. "You haven''t told me your name yet." ''This could be the first step, A small one, but a step nonetheless.'' "Zane, My name''s Zane. But keep it to yourself, alright?" Anna blinks, surprised by my sudden response. "Zane," She repeated, as if trying the name out for herself. Her lips curve into a small smile. "Thank you again, Zane. Truly. If there''s ever anything I can do to repay you¨C" "There''s no need." "Of course. If that''s what you want. Um... If it''s ok, can I ask you something?" "Go ahead." "How can you able to use... [Fire Bullet]... I mean, you have black hair¨Cclearly, you''re a [Frostvile] citizen... It basically defies the known theory¨C" "That''s also a secret. Keep it to yourself, kay?" "...Alright." Only the Hero Association knows about me able to use all five Elementals, but to general public this information was classified. So for Anna, it would be hard for her to guess that I was [Hope]. "It''s time for me to go, take care. Anna." With that I vanished to the roof of a nearby building, watching Anna one last time before meeting with my sister. ... When I returned to the stall, Elise was waiting, arms crossed. "Twenty-one minutes and forty-seven seconds," she declared. "What took you so long? Were you building the restroom or something?" I smirked. "Let''s just say I got... distracted." She rolled her eyes, laughing. "You''re impossible." As we walked back home, her laughter echoing in the streets. I made my decision. And with that I declared it to my sister. "I will join [NOVA]." End of Chapter. Chapter 6: Processing Admission Chapter 6: Processing Admission[NOVA] Academy. To truly embody power and skill, a person needs some level of education in their respective domain. It wasn''t enough to simply have natural talent or raw ability, knowledge and learning were essential to refine those gifts. As the institute that stands before me in the heart of the [Frostvile] Kingdom, where I hail from, [NOVA] is the dream of many people who aims for the top, And here I am, standing before the very gates of such a prestigious place. The large gate leading to the Academy, with its gleaming, crystalline white surface, stood as a castle on its own. Behind it, the towering structure of [NOVA] reached skyward almost resembling Frostvile Mountain, as if daring to touch the clouds, its imposing presence made people around awe-inspiring even for someone like me. As the crowd of students ahead of me buzzed with nervous excitement. I, on the other hand, had a simpler goal¨CLaying low. When I crossed few passing students as I overheard murmurs among the them. "New batches have already started just two days ago," someone said. "They wanted to fill out the remaining seats at last minutes." "Typical [NOVA] move." Someone added. It wasn''t long before I reached the registration desk, where a stern-looking proctor sat with a clipboard on a desk. "Name?" "Zane Skylark," I replied, keeping my tone neutral. At the sound of my name, a few heads turned. I could hear whispers behind me. ''¨CIt''s because of Elise''s reputation.'' "Skylark? Is he related to Elise Skylark?" "Wait... you mean the Elise Skylark? That prodigy second year?" I ignored them, though their stares still fixed on me. The proctor stamped my registration form without looking up and handed me a card bearing my application number: #128. The admission test will be processed in three different phases. First the Elemental Affinity Test following with practical test and lastly a written test. Candidates have to clear all the phases to get accepted in [NOVA]. "Proceed to the Elemental Testing Hall!" one of the proctors shouted. After making my ways to the Affinity Testing Hass, which was massive, a dome-shaped room with walls made of shimmering crystal. At its centre stood a pedestal holding a glowing diamond slab, radiating mixture of all five Elemental Essence. "Candidate number 1... Place you hand above the slab." The slab analysed their [Essence], displaying their [Elemental] affinity, compatibility, and potential as glowing screen above the pedestal. A tall, silver-haired boy stepped forward. His silver-hair suggested he hailed from [Stormshade], a region known for producing Wind-affinity elites. He placed his hand on the slab, and the numbers appeared: Affinity: Wind Compatibility: 82% Potential: High The room almost instantly buzzed with admiration. "An 82% compatibility? Incredible!" Next, a fiery red-haired boy from [Pyrestone] approached. He exerted a sense of confidence as he placed his hand on the slab, and his results didn''t disappoint: Affinity: Fire Compatibility: 79% Potential: High When my name was called, the murmurs returned. From the corner of my eye as I noticed a group of seniors observing me from the balcony. Their sharp gazes made my pulse quicken. No doubt they were comparing me to Elise Skylark, the ''prodigious'' "model student" of [NOVA]. I approached the slab, steadying my breath. As I placed my hand on its cool surface, I quickly manipulated the surrounding Elemental Essence, masking my Essence as only [Ice] and potential to my desire. As my hand touched the slab, a faint frost shimmered across its surface, masking the chaotic energy beneath. Only Ice¨Cnothing else. The number flashed: Affinity: Ice Compatibility: 57% Potential: Average The crowd and the seniors from the balcony made their face displeased, which was exactly what I wanted. "That''s... not bad." "For Elise Skylark''s brother, it''s a bit underwhelming." As I ignored the comments and stares, making way towards the Practical Hall. The practical test was held in an outdoor arena filled with stationary and moving targets attached toa drone. Candidates were required to demonstrate control over their Elemental affinity and combat skill. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Candidate number 32 come forward," said one of the proctors. A girl with cyan-hair clearly from [Aquadore] made her way to the stage, as she stands in front of the stationary target extending her hand. "[Water Bullets]," The water particles gather on her palm as she shots it towards the target, destroying it completely. ''Hmm...? Did she just¨C cast her spell without absorbing the Water Essence?'' For casting a spell, let say¨Ca [Fire Bullet] one has to make contact with its surrounding [Fire Essence], by completely absorbing it into one''s body, then by concentrating at single point one can able to perfectly cast the spell. But that girl just righteously skipped the absorbing process, she directly manipulated the [Water Essence] around as and gathered it to her palm, then just shot the target. I don''t think anyone noticed it, as [Elemental Essence] are not visible to anyone unless you are one of the single-ranked Hero. ''That what quite interesting.'' "Candidate number 128." When my turn came, I focused solely on my [Ice Essence], ensuring my other abilities remained hidden. "[Ice Arrow]," I conjured spears of ice, shooting them at the stationary targets with pinpoint accuracy. "[Ice Field]," For the final challenge, I froze the entire moving drone mid-air, shattering it completely alongside the target. ''I hope they don''t charge me for the drone.'' The proctors and the candidates nodded in approval. while my performance wasn''t flashy, it was calculated and effective. Just like I wanted it to be. As the new batch already started two days ago there are only few seats remained, and to claim one of those seats I have to somehow get into top five scorer. The murmurs died down instantly as we made our ways for the final written test. The written exam was held in a grand hall with long rows of wooden desks. The question ranged from monsters'' anatomy to various theories in Essence. I have to get all the questions correct to get a top five rank in written test or else I won''t get selected in [NOVA], as the proctors handed the question paper to me, I couldn''t help but to smirked slightly as I read though the paper. ''They are all easy.'' There are a total of three questions, and the time constrain is only two hours. As I read the first question ''What are the origin of creature called [Howls]? What is their Elemental Essence?'', The first question seems pretty easy, it only took me 5 minutes to answer it, I wrote a detailed description of three pages defining [Howls], it''s Elemental Essence, its origin, it''s relation with other Elementals. I wrote everything I knew of them¨Cof course I didn''t include some information which only the Hero Association and the top Heroes know. Moving on to the second question: ''What are Elemental Essence? How would one Interact with it?'', I answered it, a total of two pages defining what actually Elemental Essence is to the different Elemental Essence, and how would one interact with it. Till now all the questions they have asked, I have answered it without any problem. I looked around from my desk, analysing others as some made nervous face, some scribbling like crazy, and some writing with calm and composed face. Third question: ''Why does five kingdoms, have different flow of Elemental Essence in its Atmosphere? Justify your answer.'' ''What a strange thing to ask.'' The last question was a bit too much to ask in an admission test, this should be more towards research oriented. Any ways the good point is, this question is only asking candidates their thoughts and possible answers. As such I have my own theory regarding it¨Cand there''s actually not one but ''six'' different theories I have come up with. There are multiple factors which affects a kingdom''s [Elemental Essence]. But the short and simple answer to the question would be ''Quantum entanglement.'' And¨Cyou know what''s the fun part in all this is? ¨C ''You can even alter your kingdoms Elemental Essence.'', if my theory is to be proven correct. Let us proceed with an example, suppose there exist a world, and that world contains only two [Elemental Essence] the ''The light Essence and ''The shadow Essence'', now the two kingdoms possessing each differ in functionality due to ''quantum entanglement''-like connection that binds their world but also creating a contrasting state of balance and influence. This entanglement causes the [Essence] in each kingdom to mirror, oppose, or influence each other, resulting in their unique natures and roles. Now, the question arises. Why do the [Essence] exist in such a manner? The two kingdoms are entangled on a ''quantum'' level, meaning that the sate of one kingdom influences the other. This interconnection creates a ''dualistic nature'' for the Elemental Essences, creating an opposite reflection of one already existing [Essence]. It took me a whole twenty minutes to complete my written test. After finished writing, I make a quick scan before calling out to the proctor. "I''m done." The whole classroom looked at me, as I made my way toward one of the proctors to submit my answer-sheet. "Are you sure? You still have more than half time left." "Yes." After the test, I headed to the cafeteria where my sister Elise told me come after getting over with the tests. The smell of the food was tempting, the students sitting and chatting joyfully within groups as they enjoed their food. I spotted Elise almost immediately. She was sitting with her group of friends. After noticing me walking towards her, "Zane!" Elise waved me over, her face beaming with joy. I approached, trying not to feel self-conscious. Her friends were all older. "How''d the tests go?" Elise asked, her tone casual but curious. "Decent." I spoke. "Nothing too crazy." "Huh! What does that mean?" "Pfttt¨C Hello. I am Aria thronewood, " One of her friends, a blond-haired clearly from [Terranova] chuckled. "So, you''re Elise''s little brother? I''m Albert Ashborne." Lifting his hand Albert with crimson-red hair greeted me. ''Ashborne?'' "I''m Lyra Llyrwyn, ~Nice to meet you." Lyra with cyan-hair greeted me. "Celestria Hearth. Nice... to meet... you," Celestria said making a surprised face as she scanning me from head to toe. ''Did I meet her somewhere?'' "I''m Zane Skylark, thanks for taking care of my sister." I replied. "Elise never shuts up talking about you, you know. she says you''re her cute baby brother." Lyra said, laughing, pointing at my sister. "I''m only Eleven months younge¨C" "Here it is!" someone shouted. The results were in. The ranks appeared one by one, and my heart pounded as I searched for my name. When I finally founded it, I froze. Elemental Essence Test: Rank 300 [57 points] Practical Exam: Rank 102 [81 points] Written Test: Rank 1 [100 points] ''Fuck. Just my rotten luck'' "You got a perfect score!?" Elise said, looking stunned, her voice loud enough to draw attention. "Then that means... you got the last answer correct?" I shrugged, trying to look modest. "It wasn''t that hard." "Not that hard?" Albert leaned forward, his expression bewildered. "Do you even know what that last question was? It repeated every year, and most of us¨CNo none ever got it correct." Not only Alber but even Aria, Lyra and Celestria seemed surprised. I looked at my sister for her help. "Um..." The questions kept coming, and I did my best to deflect them. Elise, to her credit looked half proud and half curious herself. Finally, she held her helping hands. "Alright everyone, give him a break. Zane, we''re talking about this later." As the excitement died down, I let myself relax. Today had been a success. My admission in NOVA was official. End of Chapter 6. Chapter 7: NOVA [1] Chapter 7: NOVA [1]I stood infront of the mirror, adjusting the collar of my black shirt. The uniform of NOVA was simple yet elegant¡ªBlack from head to toe, from the fitted shirt and pants to the belt at my waist where a small dimension pouch was securely attached. On my wrist, a sleek looking Wrist band embedded with micro computer, its surface engraved with complex designs. And finally, a Black trench coat having NOVA''s Emblem engraved on its left chest, symbolizing my status as a NOVA Academy student. All the accessories are enchanted. I ran a hand through my dark hair, tilting my head to study my reflection. The uniform wasn''t bad¡ªbut there was something off. Maybe it was the way the dark color made my already pale complexion seem even more crisp. I couldn''t quite tell. "You look ridiculous," I muttered to my reflection before smirking faintly. "Well, better get used to it." I grabbed my bag and headed downstairs. The aroma of freshly baked bread spread through the air as I entered our caf¨¦. My parents were serving the customers at their table, chatting about something I didn''t bother to catch. "Morning, Mom. Morning, Dad." I greeted both of them, taking on an empty table. "Morning, Zane," my father greeted. "Morning," my mother said, placing a plate of eggs and toast in front of me. "Elise already left; second year classes starts earlier than yours." ''That''s why it''s quiet today.'' I nodded, keeping my focus on my food. Breakfast was delicious as always¡ªjust the usual chatter. My mind was already racing ahead to what lay ahead me. Todays marks my very first day as an official NOVA student. . . . The train station was bustling with people, but it seems even amidst the crowd, I stood out. Or rather the uniform did. I could feel the stares of passer-by as I walked down the platform. "Look, he''s from NOVA," someone murmured. "He must be a genius. And he is kinda hot!" some girl said to her group of friends. "Oh! He looked at me." I kept my gaze forward, pretending not to notice. NOVA has its benefits and one of them is all the transportation are free of cost for their students. The [Aetherail] to Frostvile City was smooth. Outside the window, the snowy landscape stretched endlessly. Frostvile City was the main capital of the Frostvile Kingdom, the city was a sight to behold. Keeping a check on time, I arrived at the campus of NOVA, The academy looked more like a fortress than a school, its stone walls streched with glowing runes. Checking my Watch which displayed: First Year ¨C Class A. After cross checking the info on the bulletin board I made my way toward my classroom. The students passing by wore similar black outfit as mine, the uniform was same even for the opposite gender. You can''t even tell the difference. Standing infront of the classroom was a gigantic wooden door, as I can hear faint chatter sound from the opposite end. Pushing open the door, I made my way in. All the chartered halted, everyone''s eye landed on me as I walked past the front row. The classroom was your typical lecture hall seating arranged on a climbed stairs. The interiors were all wooden furnished which gives quite the aesthetic look to the classroom. After scanning the area, I found a quiet seat at the very back, But there''s already a girl seating, looking outside the window. "Is the seat taken? Can I sit he¡ª" And then , our eyes met. Shocked. Crimson hair framed her face, It took me a second to recognize her¡ªAnna Ashborne. The girl I have saved from those kidnapper not too long ago. ''Just my rotten luck.'' "You!" She recognized me too, her lips parted, I quickly looked away pretending not to notice. "You''re¨C Hey! Wait! Why are you leaving. " Due to her loud remark all the gazes earlier intensified as murmur began to spread. ''No time running I suppose.'' "Miss can I sit here?" "huh? Umm... yeah! Please." Anna said moving slightly. "Umm? Wh¡ª" "The class''s starting, we can talk later." I whispered to her lightly. She hesitated, then nodded. But the brief exchange seemed to spark even more whispers. I ignored them. The teacher entered the room shortly after, her presence commanding intense attention. "Alright Class, quiet down." She began, "I''m your History of Elemental teacher as well as your homeroom teacher for the entire four year you will spend at the academy. My name is Monica Montessa." She was a silver-haired lady in her late thirties, her sharp blue gaze swiping across the class as if memorizing every face. "Due to the late admission process to fill the empty seats, we''ve had a few individuals join us recently. As a result, today''s class will be a recap of the material we''ve covered over the past two days." Without wasting any minute, she began her teaching, I stayed quiet, observing my surroundings and listening to her, The material she covered was undoubtedly fascinating, but it was nothing new to me¡ªI had already mastered this knowledge. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna however, was entirely focused in the lesson scribbling down every words Miss Monica says. "Now," Miss Monica said, pausing to survey the room, "tell me this: Is it possible and if so, What would happen if a kingdom were to lose its Elemental Essence completely?" The question hung in the air, few raised their hands Anna including. ''Interesting question...'' I thought leaning against my seat. "With the right answer," Miss Monica added, her lips curling into a faint smile, "you''ll earn credit points." "Julius, you may speak." At Miss Monica''s prompt, Julius¡ªwho has blonde-hair stood up with a smug expression. "With all due respect, Professor Monica, it''s entirely impossible for a kingdom to suddenly lose its Elemental Essence, at least according to known theories." His smirk widened as he continued, "And even if it were to happen, such a kingdom would lose all its value. The people would eventually perish, as a kingdom''s Elemental Essence is directly tied to its living creatures. In the end, only the four great kingdoms would remain standing." ''What a shitty answer.'' I thought unimpressed. Miss Monica too seemed unpleased. "Well Julius you hypothesis is full of loop holes. You may sit. Anyone else?" All the hands that had eagerly shot up moments ago, now hung limply by their owners'' sides. "You with the black hair," Miss Monica said, her sharp gaze locking onto mine, a faint smile appeared on her lips. "Care to share your answer?" ''Just my rotten luck.'' I stood up glancing at her. Miss Monica intrigued me. She seemed more like a genuine researcher than just a teacher, someone with a solid grasp of her field. Her teachings held a certain depth, and I couldn''t help but feel a pull to share my knowledge with her, to exchange thoughts on Elementals with her. Let just go for it. Raising my head with confidence in my voice I explained, "The short and simple answer your question is: ''The whole world would perish.''" A heavy silence fell over the room. Miss Monica''s brows arched slightly, her interest clearly piqued. "And what makes you say that, Mr...?" "Zane Skylark," I said without hesitation. "According to my hypothesis, the Elemental Essence of one kingdom is closely connected to that of the others. If one were to collapse, the balance dictated by the laws of equivalence would cause the others to fall as well." I was preparing to present the full breadth of my theory, but Miss Monica quickly interrupted me, holding up a hand. "S¨CStop stop! Tell me Mr. Skylark, are you the one who got a full marks in his written examination?" The classroom erupted into a flurry of murmurs. "Is she serious? Did he actually answer the final question?" someone whispered. "Even professors struggle with that one!" "Silence, class!" Miss Monica commanded, bringing the chatter to a halt. "Yes," I replied calmly. "Hmm..." She studied me for a moment before nodding. "It seems we''re out of time. Mr. Skylark, if you''re available, I''d like to discuss your hypothesis further one day." "I would love to have your opinion on my theories Miss Monica." I said, offering her a small smile. As the bell rang, the classroom roared into bigger murmur, I ignored them gathering my things, as the class room door burst opened. A man dressed in a butler''s uniform stepped inside, his gaze sweeping the room before landing on mine. "Zane Skylark," he announced, his voice formal. "The Headmistress requests your presence in her office." The murmurs grew louder as I stood, my confusion mirrored in my curious faces. ''Why would the Headmistress want to see me?'' Walking down the academy''s wooden corridors, I mulled over the possibilities. The interior of NOVA was elegant, its craftsmanship a testament to the academy''s prestige. Standing before the massive wooden door of the Headmistress''s office, I felt my mind race. Was it about the written test? Maybe I shouldn''t have answered that last question... but I couldn''t help myself. The moment I saw an unsolved question about the world''s Elemental Essence, my curiosity had taken over. Knock. Knock. "Come in." A sweet voice called from the other end. The Headmistress''s office was as grand as I''d expected. Shelves lined with books and artifacts filled the space, a large desk sat in the center, framed by a massive window that overlooked the academy grounds. Behind the desk stood a woman looking outside the window as if overlooking the entire NOVA. She was tall, with sharp features and a confident posture. Her crimson hair, a shade darker than Anna''s, fell in loose waves down her back. She was a beauty no less around her late twenties. ''Is this the Headmistress?'' I wondered. She seemed far too young, likely in her late twenties, to hold such a position. With a quick glance I could tell that she is strong¡ªfar too strong, if I have to point out how strong? Then without a doubt I could say: Currently in NOVA no one can come close to her. Excluding me of course. "Zane Skylark," She said, turning around, her voice smooth and commanding. "Or should I call you... Hope." My blood froze. End of Chapter 7. Chapter 8: NOVA [2] Chapter 8: NOVA [2]"Hope," the headmistress repeated, her voice carries a mix of familiarity and authority. She turned to face me fully, her crimson-hair shines brightly catching the light streaming from the large window behind her. Every muscle in my body tensed as I instinctively reached for my katana, summoning from my dimension pouch on my belt. The black blade appeared on my hand, I shifted into a battle stance, my sharp gaze looked into her. "How do you know that name," I demanded, my voice cold and cautious. A storm of thoughts surged into my mind. ''Was it a guess? Or does she actually know who I am?'' The Headmistress¡ªno, this woman¡ªstood their unfazed, a small, amused smile curling on her lips. As she raised her hands in a gesture of peace, her expression was calm. "Relax, Zane," she said lightly, her voice carrying a strange familiarity. "Don''t you recognize me?" I stiffened, my grip tightening on the katana. My mind raced, searching for any possible connection. ''Her voice... I think I heard it before. But where exactly?'' Seeing my confusion, she chuckled softly and reached into the ring on her finger¡ªa dimension ring. From it, she withdrew a simple white mask and placed it over her face. "Now," she said, her voice slightly muffled by the mask. "Do you recognize me?" The sight of that mask hit me like a lightning bolt. I took a step back, lowering my blade but not letting go of it. "Pride?" The words escaped my mouth before I could stop it. Her smile widened as she pulled her mask back off, revealing her sharp feature. "Took you long enough," she said. Hero name [Pride]. The Rank 7 Hero of the Hero Association. My training companion. My comrade. My friend. "You''re... the Headmistress?" My voice was filled with disbelief. "Ruby Oliver, at your service," she replied with a mocking bow like a curtain call. "Surprised?" ''Surprised? Like hell!'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surprised didn''t even begin to describe it. Pride¡ªor rather, Ruby¡ªhad been one of the very few who knew my identity. Back in the Hero Association, some heroes altered their features for anonymity, while others wore masks. I had done both. For extra precaution. But [Pride] had always known. She, along with ''our'' master, had been aware of the truth beneath my facade. My thoughts spiraled further as I stared at her. Back then, when the Association found me after the explosion my hair had turned silver for some unknown reasons, but as I gained control over my Elemental Essence, it had gradually reverted to its natural black. For the sake of privacy, though, I had kept it silver the entire time I was [Hope]. Despite the changes, Ruby had recognized me in an instant. "How?" I managed to ask. "I''d recognize you anywhere," she said with a teasing voice, folding her arms. "But that''s not the question we should be discussing right now, is it? What I want to know is¡ªwhat happened to you? Why are you hiding from the Hero Association? And who is there a new Hope taking your place?" Her questions cut through me, each one hitting a nerve. For a moment I was hesitated¡ªunsure of if I should reveal everything. I had known her for the past three years. We were in the same boat, enduring that painful year of harsh training together. She was my companion through it all¡ªthe one who consoled me when I broke down from the strain. She had always been someone I trusted, someone who had walked the same grueling path as I, If there was anyone in the entire Hero Association I could confide in, it was her. Sigh... Taking a deep breath. I began. I told her everything. The ambush. The mysterious figure with golden blood who had killed me. My skill Immortality. The Hero Association''s betrayal. The new Hope they had put in my place. Every detail spilled out, and with each word, the weight on my chest grew lighter. I felt revived. Ruby listened to every my word, her expression growing darker with each revelation. By the time I finished, her fists were clenched, her crimson eyes blazing with fury. "They betrayed you," she said, her voice low but beaming with anger. "How dare they! Those bastard..." Her reaction was enough to reassure me that I had made the right choice. The right choice that she was a trustworthy friend. "Immortality you say?" "Yeah, it was there when I woke up and I don''t even know what it actually does." "Hmm, before we know what that skill is, don''t you dare use it, who knows it might be connected to that golden blood entity." "Sure, thanks for the warning." "And you don''t have to worry," Ruby said after a moment, her voice softening. "Your safe with me. I''ll make sure no one at NOVA learns the truth and I promise you that no one from Hero Association will ever gets to know about you." "Thanks Pri¡ªRuby." "It''s Headmaster Ruby to you. You are at NOVA, Now, get back to your class before anyone gets suspicious." "Yeah, Headmistress Ruby." I nodded again and turned my back to leave¡ªsuddenly Ruby hugged me from behind, her soft cheeks pressing onto mine. It made me feel really happy. "I''m glad you are safe. I will keep you safe. Don''t do everything on your own, you can really on me. And... I am sorry... sniff..sniff...I am so sorry. ...Sniff... I didn''t come to your aid. ...Sniff..sniff... for...for two whole months you were in that dark place...you must be scared, really scared!... You were always scared of the dark...." Ruby faintly whispered, clinging to me sobbing like a little girl. It makes my heart ached. "Yeah... I was scared... scared of not able seeing the faces of people I love." "Mmhmm... ok.. now... go back, your classes are about to start." Wiping her tears, her face blushing. As I walked out of her office, I realized that I was smiling like crazy. I felt a little lighter. I don''t want to see her cry again. ''To protect her smile, to keep everyone safe. I have to get stronger.'' And when that mysterious entity appears again, I will make sure, It knows¡ªwhat actually Zane Skylark is. I will let it know what fear actually is. I will let it know what pain is. I promised myself. ... Checking my watch, I got to know the second class was ''Weapon Mastery'' and it''s held on training ground. As I entered the training hall, a hush fell over the students. Conversations that once buzzed through the air died down, replaced by the whispers and side long glances in my direction. "Isn''t that the guy the headmistress called over?" "Yeah. What do you think it was about?" "Maybe he''s in trouble... or maybe he''s someone important?" I on the other hand kept my expression neutral, my footsteps steady as I made my way to a corner of the hall. I could feel their eyes on me, but I chose to ignore the murmurs, leaning against the wall I waited for the class to begin. However, the silence didn''t last long. A group of three students broke away from the crowd, their gazes locked on to me. They walked with a cocky swagger, their smirks betraying their intentions. ''I don''t wanna deal with it now.'' The leader of the group, a tall blond-haired boy who looked like he came straight from Terranova, stepped forward. "Hey, you," he called out, his tone sharp and mocking. I glanced at him but said nothing. The blond boy''s smirk widened as he came closer, sides by his two companions. "So, what did the headmistress want with you, huh?" My eyes narrowed slightly, but I remained calm. "That''s none of your business," I replied coolly. The blond boy''s smirk halted, replaced by a flash of annoyance. "None of my business, huh? Don''t act all high and mighty just because Miss Monica said something nice about you. That doesn''t make you special, you bookworm¡ª" "What do you think you''re doing?" Anna who was looking from the side stepped forward, her presence commanding enough to make the group hesitate. Her fiery red hair seemed to glow under the training hall''s light as she glared at the blond boy. "Tsk. Let''s go, my mood is ruined." The boy said as he walked toward the other classmates. "I didn''t need the help, but... thanks." I spoke. "I know, I was worrying about them, any ways, why did you come to NOVA?" "Umm... To train and get stronger I guess." "Eh? Strong you? Do you want to take over the planet or something?" "Pfttt... Hahahaha!" without any realization I began to laugh. "!" ''Beside Ruby, none ever made me laugh before.'' As I thought that, Ruby''s crying face appeared in my mind. Ruby''s sobs echoed in my mind. I couldn''t let anyone else carry my burdens¡ªnot her, not anyone. It was my fight. And I will make sure I keep my promise. End of Chapter 8. Chapter 9: Hidden Intentions Chapter 9: Hidden IntentionsNOVA training hall. "Hey! Hey! Everyone''s watching, why did you suddenly burst out like that?" Anna said, her voice was a bit shaky. "You really have a knack for making people laugh, don''t you?" I said, still chuckling after Anna''s absurd comment that I wanted to take over the planet. Anna crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. "Well, excuse me for trying to be funny. But you still haven''t answered my question. Why did you come to NOVA?" "To train and get stronger of course," I replied. "Stronger, huh?" she muttered, raising her eyebrow. "You''re already strong enough to save me from four triple-ranked kidnapper, so what''s the deal?" "Nothi¡ª" Before I could respond, the massive door of training hall creaked open, silencing every whisper and chatter. A tall man with cyan hair walked into the room, making his way to the podium. His aquamarine eyes scanned the crowd, and his voice boomed across the hall. "Students, I am Lucas Vayne, your instructor for Weapon Mastery." At the mention of his name the hall erupted into murmurs. "Wait, that''s Lucas Vayne?!" "He''s the 176 th ranked hero!" "I once heard he stopped a tidal wave with nothing but a spear!" "No! He stopped the wave with his bare hands." "You all are wrong! He stopped it with just his pinky." "I once heard he can swim like a fish!" "No, you idiot! He is the fish!" "SILENCE!!!!" Professor Lucas shouted, rubbing his temples, "sigh...". ''What am I witnessing here... sigh.'' I ignored the noise, though I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of admiration. Lucas Vayne was no ordinary hero. A 176 th rank might not sound impressive, but when there are tens of thousands of registered heroes, it''s no small feat and I mean it. Addressing the hall Lucas instructed. "Today, you''ll choose your weapon¡ªthe weapon that will define you as a future hero. Approach the weapon racks, make your choice, and register it with your wristband. Once registered, it will be recorded as your official weapon. Choose wisely. As it will become your life time companion." With that I made my ways inside the weaponry room. Rows of weapon racks lined the walls, showcasing every imaginable type of weapon. My gaze drifted over swords, spears, bows, daggers, and even to the weird weapons like scythes and chakras. I have to made my choice. ''Ok Zane, Focus. What do you want?'' The answer was obvious. My eyes landed on a sleek looking Katana with a black sheath and silver accents. I walked toward it, my fingers brushing against the hilt. ''Ah, katana. . . The embodiment of elegance and lethality. How could I not pick one?'' A sly grin formed at my lips as I lifted the blade. ''Alright, I admit it. I have a thing for katanas. They''re sharp, they''re cool, and let''s be honest¡ªevery badass in history has wielded one at some point.'' Picking it up, I scanned the katana with my wristband, watching as a holographic display projected the registration details. Zane Skylark. Weapon: Katana - Registered. Besides me Anna picked up a sleek Swiss Saber registering it with her wrist band. "A saber huh? Not bad," I commented. "What? Are you the only one who''s allows to pick something stylish?" She shot back with a smirk. Once everyone finished registering their weapon, Professor Lucas addressed the class. "Weapon Master is not just about welding a weapon. It''s about understanding it''s essence and making it a extension of yourself. Now make a pair of two and begin your practice, That will be it for today." The students quickly paired off. Anna hesitated for a moment before turning to me, "Wanna pair up? " "Sure." We both moved to the side of the hall, giving each other some space. "Ready when you are." I asked. As we began, I couldn''t help but notice her form was slightly off balance. "Your grip is too tight, and you are leaning way too much." I said, stepping closer. "Loosen it a bit, or you''ll tire yourself out too quickly." Anna frowned but adjusted her stance. "How do you know so much? You just the same age as me." I smiled, reflecting her questions. "Just normal practice. " "And, how do you able to use Fire Elementals? That''s not normal at all." Her questions caught me off guard, "Lucky genes, I guess." "..." For the entire time Anna interviewed me, I was successfully able to dodge all her questions, and with that, the class ended soon after, as I packed up, I headed towards the cafeteria, Anna followed me behind. "Mind if I join you?" she asked. ''I guess she''s the type who, doesn''t have any friends.'' I glanced at her, "Sure." We together made our ways to the cafeteria. Anna walking beside me was getting a lot of gazes from the other students. We grabbed trays and picked up our food ¡ª meat, rice, salad and some sauce, before finding a seat. "So," Anna began, "do you live in the dorms or are you a local?" "I live in Honeyford, with both my parents and my sister." I said talking a bite. "Wait," Anna said, her eyes narrowing. "Your sister?... Is Elise Skylark your sister?" "Yeah," I said, surprised she knew. As if summoned, Elise walked into the canteen and beside her was Albert Ashborne. She spotted me immediately and waved, her grin widening as she make a run towards us. "Hello, my dear Baby Brother," she said clinging onto me, her eyes darting to Anna. "Who''s this? Your friend? Or¡ªdon''t tell me¡ªyour girlfriend? But today is your first day... you player." Cough!... cough!....cough!.. Both Anna and I nearly choked on our food. "She''s not¡ª" "I''m not¡ª" "Pfttt! Hahaha!" Elise burst into laughter. "Relax, I''m just teasing. So, what''s your name?" "Anna Ashborne, Nice to meet you." "~Oh my, Anna what a cute name, I have heard so much about you from Albert, thanks for being friends with my brother." Before I could retort, Albert appeared behind her, his expression as stern as ever. His eyes landed on Anna for a moment before he turned to Elise. ''Ashborne.... well, they are related.'' "We don''t have time for this," Albert said. "We need to make preparation." "For what?" I asked without thinking. Elise hesitated before whispering enough for us to hear. "It''s a secret, but. . . the Rank 3 Hero is visiting NOVA soon!" "!" ''Why would he be coming here!? Did they find out!? . . . No that''s not possible, right?'' "Elise, you shouldn''t have said that," Albert scolded her, dragging her away. "Bye, Zane! Bye, Anna!" Elise called out as they left. The Rank 3 Hero. . . My mind was already racing. ''If it''s not because of me. . . Then, for what? Or for who?'' Hero Association HQ- In a clean spotless office, two figures faced each other in silence. The first figure was Marcus, the president of the Hero Association, seating in his sleek leather chair with his fingers interlocked. His calculating eyes watched the figure standing before him: Rank- 3 Hero [Glory]. Glory''s status as a Rank ¨C 3 Hero was nothing in front of this man named Marcus, an undeniably powerful Man. His piercing gaze never lost as Marcus slid a crisp sheet of paper across the polished desk. On the paper was a report, complete with a photo of a striking women around her early twenties, with crimson hair¡ªIt''s none other than Ruby Oliver. "Keep an eye on Ruby Oliver," Markus ordered, his voice as cold as the room''s temperature. "Why? Isn''t she the headmistress of NOVA?" Glory raised an eyebrow, he is not currently wearing a mask in front of Markus unlike other heroes, "Why does this puny task require the need of someone like me." The question was not out of the line, why would the Hero Association need him, a Rank 3 hero to keep an eye out for a headmistress of NOVA. It''s like catching a butterfly with a jet plane. "Read the whole report." Markus snapped. "And do as you are told," After completely scanning the report and the information in it, Glory was surprised, genuinely surprised. "My god! ''She'' is [Pride]¡ªthat pride! The rank-7 hero." Now he understands why Markus needs the assist of him¡ªUsing fire to control fire. "I want every move she makes reported back directly to me¡ªevery action, every word. No matter how insignificant it seems. It''s a confidential mission, do not disclose it, or else..." Glory''s lips tightened into a thin line. He appears very submissive in front of Markus. The silence tightened between them, taut with tension, before Glory finally gave a nod. "Understood." Once the door clicked shut, Marcus smirked, speaking to the empty air. "What do you think of him?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A shadow shifted in the corner, and from the darkness emerged a figure cloaked in mystery. The figure''s appearance was abnormally resembled to that of the former Rank 1 Hero, Hope. The same silver hair gleamed under the light, and the black mask hid his cold eyes. "He''ll do," the new Hope said, his voice contains no warmth or emotions. Marcus''s smirk widened as he tapped his finger on his tab, information about NOVA appeared on its display, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Let''s see how it goes." End of Chapter. Chapter 10: Finding Answers Chapter 10: Finding AnswersThe lunch break ended, both Anna and I moved to our classroom talking our seats. The third period was Monster Analysis. The classroom buzzed with light chatter until the sound of heels clicking against the floor silenced everyone. The door creaked open a women with blond hair entered the classroom. Her aura was breathtaking. Her sapphire blue eyes that seems to hold the depth of a starry sky, scanned the faces of every students, Her features were flawless, and despite being in her early thirties she radiated the beauty of a princess straight from the fairy tales. All the students both male and female stared at her, likely captivated by her elegance. I was no exception, blankly staring at her my mouth hanged open, she was genuinely that gorgeous. Smack! "Hey, you have a weird grin on your face, it''s creepy," smacking me to the shoulder Anna whispered, freeing me from my dreams. My cheeks flushed as I turned back to my notes, "Yeah, sorry about that." Feeling foolish. "Good afternoon, class. I am Ms. Angelica Rainfield, your instructor for Monster Analysis," she introduced, her sweet honey like voice took my breath. ''Oh dear God...'' The lecture began with her explaining the various types of monsters that roamed the world¡ª[Wraths], [Hounds], [Howls], and other species which comes in different ranks and power that posed a constant threat to our world. Their origins were still unknown, though no one truly knew where the monsters first appeared or how do they spread so rapidly. What everyone did know, however, was their devastating impact on the world. And among all the monsters the [Fallen] was the most dangerous and powerful monsters known till date. A single Fallen was a calamity beyond imagination. Their features are of similar to humans, they looked quite a bit like humans, they posses white wings similar to that of an angle from the old fairy tales. "It requires about two Single Ranked heroes to defeat one," The whole class gasped as Ms. Rainfield described their destructive capabilities. ''Two Single Rankers, huh? Well it''s true,'' I thought, suppressing a smirk. ''If it''s just one Fallen, I can handle it all by myself.'' As Ms. Rainfield continued her lecture, I found myself a little difficult to stay engaged. Monsters? I had fought and killed nearly all of them. This was not anything news to me. While the rest of the students scribbled notes and listened to her lecture, I leaned back in my seat, letting my thoughts drift. ''Why is [Glory] coming to NOVA?'' I had worked with Glory on few missions. As a Rank-3 hero, he was undoubtedly strong and deserved his title. And the things I knew of him are, he is Born into a noble family, he carried himself with a prideful air, a certain arrogance can be seen in his face but above all, He had the skills to back it up. I began piecing together the puzzle in my mind. Glory wasn''t the type to visit NOVA without a purpose, and knowing the Hero Association, this wasn''t just a casual check-in. Deploying a single ranker even to a seminar, hid a deeper meaning. My chest tightened as I clenched my fists under the desk. The Hero Association is planning something, they won''t use a Rank ¨C 3 powerhouse like Glory unless there is someone of equally powerful as him. And if it''s not me then¡ª ''Ruby Oliver. . .'' The thought struck me, It has to be her. The headmistress of NOVA had to be the target. She was hiding something, and the Hero Association had likely sent their "dog" to uncover it. ''But why?'' I considered the possibilities. Ruby could be involved in something dangerous, something that the Hero Association finds difficult to ignore. Or perhaps they viewed her as a threat to their control. Either way, one fact was clear: The Hero Association wanted her monitored. If all that''s true. ''Then I had to make my move quickly.'' Let this be their first taste of my revenge¡ª They won''t even realize what will struck them. I need to act in this behind the scenes, ensuring no one close to me got caught in the crossfire. Glory, despite his strength, was no match for me. If eliminating him was the only way to protect those I cared about and disrupt Association''s schemes, then so be it. The bell rang, snapping me back to the reality. "And that''s all for today," Ms. Rainfield declared. "Review today''s lecture and prepare for the next class." And with that the fourth and last class for today started, the fourth period was an open elective. Students has to choose from one of the four subjects. Clicking on the display of my wrist watch a blue transparent holographic display appeared, I browsed through the information about open elective: [Open Elective- Basic of Enchantment Elemental Science World History Skill Nourishment] Anna turned to me with a curious look, "So, what''s your choice?" "Hmm, I am thinking of Elemental Science." "Figures. By the way I am going for the skill nourishment." "That make sense," I nodded. Skill Nourishment was a hands on subject for first years to choose, this subject mainly focuses on refining skills, for someone like Anna and most other first year it was without a doubt a stable choice. We walked together towards the corridor, "I heard that many students failed to pass Elemental Science but knowing you. . . I think you will do just fine." Anna warned. According to me Elemental Science wasn''t just a subject¡ªit was the fundamental principles of this world. My interest in this subject stemmed from my personal philosophy: everything in this world is interconnected, bound together through quantum entanglement¡ªwith Elemental Essence serving as the core force driving these connections. "Good luck with your class," Anna said with a small wave. "You too," I replied. "See you later." With that, I headed toward my classroom. The classroom was tucked away in a quiet corner of the building, as I entered I noticed how less populated it was. There were only about twenty students scattered across the room. It made sense¡ªElemental Science was primarily theoretical and mostly a challenging subject. I chose a seat in the last row, where I observe the room without drawing too much attention to myself. As I scanned the space, I spotted a few familiar faces from my own class, 1A, and some unfamiliar ones¡ªlikely students from other sections. With around 500 first-year students, the sections are divided into ten classes (1A to 1J), the low attendance for this subject wasn''t surprising. Most students probably opted for the more hands-on or general electives like Skill Nourishment or World History. I leaned back in my chair, waiting for the lecture to begin. As the minutes ticked by, my thoughts drifted. "E¨CExcuse me? C¨Ccan I sit here." A sweet voice called out to me. Looking up from my seat I saw a familiar girl with her cyan hair dropping to her forehead which touched her rounded black framed glasses, She was the one who has casted a spell without absorbing the Elemental Essence during entrance examination. "Yeah, go ahead," moving to the corner I offered her space. "T¨CThank you," Smiling at her I nodded, "No problem." ". . ." ''Why is she staring at me like that?'' "Can I help you," I asked, startling her as she blushed hiding her forehead even more with her shiny cyan bangs. "N-No! it''s just t¨Cthat your Essence, it''s a b¨Cbit strange." ''Interesting...'' "How come?" I asked maintaining a curious face. "I d¨Cdon''t know, they are a bit aggressive around you." ''They?'' "What do you see¡ª" But before I finished the classroom doors creaked open, and my attention snapped toward it. A black-haired woman entered, her presence caught everyone''s eye present in that room in an instant. She looked to be in her late 50s, with sharp eyes that seemed to pierce through your thoughts. The wrinkles on her face weren''t just signs of age¡ªthey told a story of years of immersed research and hard work. She stood on the podium, her gaze sweeping across the class as if sizing each of us. "Good afternoon, everyone. I''m Professor Wilma Whitlock. Let''s begin." ''Wilma Whitlock, I know her.'' I have read the books and research of her when I was in Hero Association, and to be honest her research was the reason I got hooked in to Elemental Science. I leaned back in my seat, watching as she began the lecture. Her voice was calm but carried a certain weight, the kind that held your attention whether you wanted it or not. "The Elementals," she started, "are the core of all existence. They aren''t just forces of nature¡ªthey are alive, intertwined with every aspect of the world. They sustain life, balance ecosystems, and even influence the very skills we wield." Her words had my full attention. Finally, a class worth listening to. Her hypothesis aligned very close to my own theories about Elemental Essence. She spoke of their influence on life and their connection to nature, but she hadn''t yet touched on the connection I suspected¡ªhow Elementals might directly interact with skills. I couldn''t resist. Raising my hand I asked, "Professor, do Elementals and skills share a direct connection? And if so how does it affect ones skill." Her sharp eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, I felt as though she was studying me. Then, a small smile tugged at her lips. "An excellent question," she said, her voice filled with warmth. "However, I must admit I don''t have a profound answer. While I do suspect there is a link, my research hasn''t yet uncovered concrete evidence." The room fell silent for a moment before whispers broke out among the students. I could hear the surprise in their murmurs. Professor Whitlock was a legend, known across all five kingdoms for her groundbreaking research on Elemental. For someone of her status to openly admit like that¡ªit was rare, to say the least. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She chuckled softly, raising her hand to quiet the noise. Then, her eyes found me again. "You must be Zane Skylark." I blinked, caught off guard. "How do you know me?" "I was the one who set the written examination paper for your entrance test. Your answers were extraordinary, especially the final one. It was insightful, well-structured, and thought-provoking. You rarely see that level of understanding from someone your age. It was worthy of full marks." I nodded, unsure of how to respond. While I didn''t care much for validation, but hearing it from her made me really proud. We exchanged a few more theories about Elementals. She encouraged me to continue exploring the subject, which, coming from her, almost felt like a challenge. As the class ended, I made my way out, as I passed by the bulletin board in the hallway. A brightly colored pamphlet caught my eye. "Rank ¨C 3 Hero, [Glory], to Visit NOVA for a Seminar in Two Days." ''The clock is ticking.'' My heart pounded. I clenched my fists as the pieces of my plan formed in my mind. If I wanted to eliminate Glory and make my move against the Hero Association, it had to be soon. But I couldn''t do this alone. I needed Ruby''s assist for this plan to work. Meeting her during the day wasn''t an option¡ªit would draw too much attention. "Midnight," I decided. That''s when I''ll meet her. As I walked away from the board, my thoughts racing. There was no turning back now. Every move I made from here on out had to be perfect. End of Chapter. Chapter 11: Meeting Chapter 11: MeetingWhat do normal people do at midnight? Sleep? Well, yeah¨Cif you''re an adult or if your mom scolds you to. Study? Sure, If you''ve got exams tomorrow. Gaming or binge-watching your favorite show? That too¡ªif you live alone. But here I am, sneaking into my academy''s campus at midnight. Why, you ask? To break into the headmistress''s office, obviously. Now don''t judge me¡ªI have my reasons. Tapping the sleek surface of my wristwatch, I watched as a familiar holographic window appeared above it. 12:00 a.m. Friday. The time glowed softly on the display. Closing it, I glanced around. ''It''s dark, alright.'' The sky above me was pitch black. My clothes were black. My shoes were black. Even the katana in my dimensional ring was black. Perfect for sneaking around. Okay, I admit it¡ªI''m obsessed with the color black. Reason? Because black things matter! My gaze shifted to the towering structure ahead¡ªthe Horizon Building, a fifty-story giant building nestled to the sides of the NOVA Academy campus. This was where the professors, and most importantly, where the headmistress, lives. My destination. Ruby Oliver''s room. I activated my skill[Elemental Sense]. A skill that allows me to see, hear and feel almost every thing around fifty kilometers radius. Skills come naturally to people when they are born, we don''t know why or how. But we do know one thing, that skills are necessary for survival in this world. Every living being possesses at least one skill. And the greater the power of a skill, the more lethal are its side effects. A faint ripple coursed through the air around me. My ability wasn''t just a sensory skill¡ªit was a manifestation of Elemental Essence, the fundamental fabric of this very world. Every single object, Every single living or non-living, radiated Essence, a unique energy that connected everything. As I closed my eyes, I took a deep breath to steady my focus. The world around me blurred, and then it came alive inside my mind. A distorted, glowing map of the entire area took shape. Tiny particles of energy flowed through every structure, every tree, and every living being, forming a vivid blueprint that covered across a fifty-kilometer radius. It wasn''t a perfect¡ªimage, it was blurry and distorted like a painting on water¡ªbut it was enough for me. Amidst the vast map of glowing auras, I locked in the Horizon Building. The outlines of its fifty stories became clear, and within, I sensed the 257 individuals scattered throughout. Every person emitted their own signature, unique and distinguishable like a fingerprint. And then I saw her¡ªRuby Oliver. Her Essence burned like a bright red flame, vibrant and intense, almost impossible to miss. It was radiating from the top floor. "Found you," I muttered under my breath. I opened my eyes, the map was fading from my mind as though pulling back to reality. But there was one more thing to do. I activated [Elemental Sense] again, this time concentrating on the building''s ground and interior corridors. The distorted image returned, revealing the positions of 35 guards¡ªboth inside and outside the building. I smirked. ''Childs play.'' S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They moved in predictable patterns, their paths was intersecting each other but they never once overlapped. Moving inside, I snuck in the shadows, my footsteps silent against the white floors. My every step was calculated, every pause was precise. The guards movements were nothing more than obstacles in this game, easily bypassing them as I witnessed their positions in real-time, I stayed out of their sight. By the time I reached the top floor, my breathing was steady. The hallway was quiet and lit only by dim overhead lights. Only a single metallic door stood in this floor. A biometric scanner and door cam were mounted on its surface, and the name Ruby Oliver was engraved in bold letters across the name plate. I stopped in front of the door, my hands hovering on the door bell. ''Should I press the bell? No, that would be too formal.'' I decided to knock lightly, the sound was barely audible but enough for Ruby to hear. A second later I heard the faint buzz of the door cam activating. I stood still, letting Ruby to get a good look at me. The door creaked open slightly, as Ruby peeked her head out. Her crimson red hair was tied in a messy bun, and her sharp eyes were filled with surprise and worry. "Zane?" she whispered, her voice was soft but ringed with concern. "What happened? At this hour? Are you okay?" "Let''s talk inside." She hesitated for a moment, then nodding she moved aside letting me in. Ruby was dressed casually¡ªa loose T-shirt and pajama shorts. It caught me off guard. ". . ." "So?" "I have something to discuss." I said with a straight face. "is this about Glory?" "Yeah." Sitting on the sofa, I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees as I laid out the details of my plan to Ruby. Her eyes stayed locked on mine, I didn''t hold back¡ªI told her everything. Every move Glory will possibly make, every calculated risk I will take to counter him, and every step of the strategy I had devised to ensure he will dealt with. ". . ." By the time I finished, silence filled the room. Ruby leaned back, her arms crossed as she processed what I just said. Finally, she broke the silence. "That''s . . . flawless," she said, her crimson eyes stared at me. "Zane, how did you even come up with this? And how far ahead have you seen through his plan?" A faint smile appeared on my face. "Far enough to know his next few moves before he does. I''ve worked with him on enough missions to understand his habits, his alliances, and his false fa?ade. Glory''s overconfident. He thinks he''s untouchable, but that''s his greatest weakness." "And you''re sure this will work? That it''ll keep me, NOVA and even you out of the Hero Association''s suspicion?" "It will," I said firmly. "If everything goes as planned, Glory will be eliminated without the Association having any reason to point their fingers at you or NOVA. But. . ." I hesitated, studying her expression. "I''ll need your help to pull it off." Ruby''s eyes softened. For a moment, she looked uncertain. Then she exhaled deeply, her shoulders relaxing as she nodded. "If it''s you, Zane, then I''ll help." I knew what I was asking from her, and the risks involved weren''t something I could ignore. "Its fine, I''ll do anything to help you." Ruby reached out taking my hands in hers. Her touch was warm, melting me in the moment. She rested her head lightly on my shoulder, her voice was a soft murmur. "Promise me something, Zane." "What is it?" "Don''t do anything dangerous," she said, her tone carrying a heavy weight I couldn''t ignore. "I believe in you¡ªI always have. I know you''re powerful, probably the strongest person I''ve ever met. But going against the Hero Association... that''s not something you can take lightly. They''ll come after you eventually, Zane. They''ll do everything in their power to harm you. And I¡ª" Her voice wavered for a fraction of second. "I don''t have any family, you are the only one I have, and. . . I don''t want to loose you." Her words hit harder than I expected, my chest ached, and the way she clung to me as if I might just disappear if she let go. For a moment, I couldn''t speak. What could I say? Ruby Oliver was a strong girl, despite her age only being three years older to mine. And unlike me she tackled every hardship people thrown at her, without any complain she did her job confidently. But above all she had always been there for me, even when no one else was. She was the one who hugged me when I came to her, broken and crying after I killed for the very first time in my mission. She was the one who worried about me, even when I didn''t deserve it. I owed her everything. And I would do anything to protect her. If it came to it, I wouldn''t just eliminate Glory. I would destroy anyone who dares to harm her¡ªbe it the Hero Association, or even an entire nation. I turned to her, my voice quiet but steady. "I promise I''ll be careful. But Ruby... I can''t let this go. Not when someone threatens you. You mean so much to me." Her head tilted up slightly, her crimson eyes searching mine. She didn''t say anything, but a faintest smile tugged at her lips, hiding her cheeks in my shoulder, she squeezed my hand gently. That was enough for now. "Its getting late, I should move out." But before I stood up Ruby held me back, her fingers tightened around mine. Her eyes met mine. "It''s late, why don''t you. . . spend the night." ". . ." End of Chapter. Chapter 12: Awakening Chapter 12: AwakeningBlankly staring at Ruby as she offers me to stay the night, I felt a very rare moment of speechlessness. Her crimson eyes glimmered with curiosity as she tilted her head slightly, breaking the silence. "What? Why did you go silent?" she asked, her voice soft yet tinged with amusement. "Nothing," I muttered, averting my eyes. The silence again stretched on. Finally, Ruby broke it with her sudden thought. "Oh, that reminds me," she said, reaching into her [Dimension ring]. A small black box materialized in her hand as she extended it toward me. ''What''s this?" I asked curiously, taking the box from her. "It''s a Skill Monitor," Ruby explained, her tone well maintained. "The one you got from the Hero Association is probably broken, so I got you a new one. This is the latest model on the market, and the company even claims it can display skill''s side effects." A [Skill Monitor]. I had this device before, when I was working for Hero Association¡ªA tool designed by humans to analyze and display an individual''s possessed skills. But the fact that Ruby had gone out of her way to get me one raised question that I wasn''t sure I wanted to ask. I opened the box, and found a transparent lens inside, similar to a contact lens. Upon closer inspection, I noticed tiny Nano-computers inscribed along its edges, glinting faintly under the light. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go on, try it," Ruby urged, leaning forward slightly with a bright smile. I hesitated for a moment, then carefully placed the lens on my right eye. A slight tingling sensation ran through my eye as I infused it with a small amount of my [Essence] to activate it. Immediately, a large holographic screen appeared in front of me, visible only to my eye. ================================ > [Distortion]: Can eliminate Essence within a 10 km radius. Side effect: Makes wielder aggressive and violent. >[Elemental View]: Can sense almost everything within a 50 km radius. Side effect: Using for more than 10 minutes causes extreme fatigue. >[Quantum Manipulation]: Complete control over quantum outcomes. Side effect: Instant death. >[Immortality]: Makes wielder immortal. Side effect: ??? ============================ I stared at the screen, my expression dumbfounded. This was far beyond what my previous skill monitor could display. Not only did it list all my skills, but it also revealed their side effects. ''Amazing.'' But two skills, however, caught my attention the most. [Immortality]... It was unreal seeing it listed so plainly, yet its side effect was marked with a "???"¡ªa mystery even to this device. And then there was [Quantum Manipulation]. My heart raced as I read its description. The ability to control quantum outcomes... It sounded invincible. But the side effect¡ªinstant death¡ªwas a stark reminder of its dangerous cost. And that''s the only reason, why I never dared to use it. Not once. The risk was far too great. But still, what are the odds of possessing [Immortality] alongside [Quantum Manipulation]. Suddenly a thought raised in my mind¡ªa hypothesis I had just come up with. If my theory was correct, then these two skills together could become something unimaginable. "Found anything interesting?" Ruby''s voice broke through my thoughts. I blinked, the holographic screen disappearing as I turned to her. "Yeah," I said, my voice calm despite the possibilities brewing in my mind. "This is... definitely better than the old one." Ruby smiled. "I thought you''d like it. Consider it a thank-you gift." "For what?" "For all the care you gave me," she said leaning towards me as her tone dropping slightly. "And for what you''re about to do." Her words hung in the air. I glanced back at the box, my mind still racing for all the previous thoughts. Placing the Skill Monitor into my [Dimension Ring], I looked at Ruby and gave her a nod of gratitude. "Thank you very much," I said, standing up from the seat. "But I''ve to go now." "Can''t you stay, just for today. " "Maybe some other time, after this whole Glory situation is taken care of." Her expression faltered slightly, her face giving a hint of sadness. "Fine," she said, her voice quieter than before. Without another word, I turned and left the building, walking swiftly until I was outside the Nova Academy campus. As soon as I passed the gates, I broke into a run, passing through the quiet streets of Frostvile City until I reached a silent shadowed back alley. My breathing was ragged, not from the exhaustion, but from the storm of thoughts and excitement in my mind. I scanned my surroundings, ensuring no one was watching. Satisfied, I reached into my [Dimension Ring] and pulled out my black katana. Its blade gleamed faintly under the moonlight. I stared at the weapon in my hand, my heart was pounding in a chaotic mix of nervousness and excitement. ''If my theory is correct...'' I gripped the katana tightly and made a small cut on my thumb. A bead of blood formed, dripping onto the ground. I waited, my eyes fixed on my hand, but nothing happened. Clenching my hand, I tried again, this time cutting deeper. Blood flowed freely, staining the blade red¨C but still, there was no change. I tried again, this time cutting even deeper, but still, there was no change. Disappointment. My earlier hope was slipping away, leaving behind a hollow ache in my chest. ''If only it were true...'' Just as I was about to let go of the katana and abandon the idea, Ruby''s face flashed in my mind. That brief moment, her sobbing face. The image struck something deep inside me. "No," I muttered, gritted my teeth. "I haven''t tried everything yet." Without giving myself time to hesitate, I took a deep breath, placing the blade over my thumb again, and with one swift motion, I severed it entirely. A hot wave of pain tore through my hand as blood sprayed out in a violent gush. I bit my lips hard, suppressing my scream, my body trembling from the intensity of the agony. I stared at the missing thumb, hoping that this would be enough. One minute passed. Then two. Five. Ten minutes passed. Nothing. "Still Not enough?!" I snarled, clenching my teeth, my patience resolved. I positioned the katana against my arm. I swung the blade downward, severing my arm just below the elbow. "AAAGGGHHH!!" The pain was unlike anything I had ever felt before. It was as if my very soul had been ripped apart. Blood erupted in torrents, painting the alley walls in an unpleasant display. My veins jutted out, throbbing as they spilled out their contents. Torn muscles twitched unevenly, and shards of exposed bone glistened, jutting out like jagged spears. I fell to my knees, the world around me spinning as the life drained from my body. My vision blurred, and just as I thought I might black out, a familiar voice echoed in my mind. "[Requirement Satisfied.]" The voice was my own, but stripped of any emotion, warmth, and life like a mechanical echo. "[Checking credibility...]" "[Success.]" "[Granting Authority...]" "[Success.]" "AAAAAGGGGHHH!!!!!!" The pain intensified, becoming something otherworldly. It wasn''t just physical anymore, it tore through my mind and soul, shaking me to my very core. I could feel something shifting within me. And then, as suddenly as it had begun, it halted. The pain. vanished, the voice silenced, leaving only me and silent ally. I looked down at my hand, I froze, I couldn''t believe what I am witnessing . My fingers were back, fully intact. My arm, severed moments ago, was completely restored. There were no wounds, no scars-no evidence of anything that had happened at all. I stood to my feet, my body trembling as confusion raced through me. "What... was that? Authority?" I murmured, my voice barely audible. Without wasting a second, I pulled out the [Skill Monitor] and placed it over my eye. The holographic display lit up, and what I saw turned my blood cold. ============================ > [Distortion]: Can eliminate Essence within a 10 km radius. Side effect: Makes wielder aggressive and violent. >[Elemental View]: Can sense almost everything within a 50 km radius. Side effect: Using for more than 10 minutes causes extreme fatigue. [Quantum Manipulation]: Complete (Authority) over the quantum outcomes. Side effects: [None]. [Immortality]: Makes wielder immortal (fused). Side effects: ??? ============================== For a moment, I was shocked, I could do nothing but stare at the screen, my vary own deduction hitting me down like a tidal wave. And then, something inside me broke. "Ha... haha... HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!" A laugh escaped my lips, low and guttural at first, but quickly escalating into something wild, unhinged. I threw my head back, my body bended as I laughed maniacally, my voice echoing through the empty alley. "This... This changes everything!" I shouted, clutching my katana tightly. The power coursing me now. was unlike anything I had ever known. This wasn''t just any turning point. It was a complete rewriting of the rules. From this moment on ¨C my life, my very existence, everything had changed. The world has no idea what was coming. End of Chapte Chapter 13: Discovery Chapter 13: Discovery*Warning: This Chapter contains some scenes, which might not be suitable for some readers* "Hmmm~ hmm~ hm-hm-hm~" A faint humming sound echoed in a small room, a sound of someone singing, cheerfully and softly. Inside the room, the metallic walls reflected the overhead light. There were no windows. A narrow bed was rested in the corner, laying on top was a purple teddy bear, one of its eyes had been replaced with a stitched-on button. Beside the bed was a small floor desk, filled with crayons and worn sheets of paper. "hm-hm-hm~" "~Its ready!" A crimson-haired girl''s voice broke through out the room. She stood up on her place, holding a piece of paper high above her head, as if it was the greatest achievement of her life. Her glowing crimson eyes sparkled with pride, and a radiant smile lit up her face. She skipped over to her bed, her steps light and carefree. Sitting beside the teddy bear, she whispered in a sing-song tone, "Do you know? ~I heard them say I''m getting a roommate!" Her voice rose with excitement, her words filled with a joy that didn''t belong in a room like this. She patted the bear''s head lovingly, her small fingers tracing over the uneven threads of its button eye. "Ummhmmm... I''m so excited! I hope they like drawing too!" her cheeks flushing with childish enthusiasm. "I wish¡ª" BAAM! BAAM! The loud, sound of fists slamming against the door shattered her moment of joy. "Shut your damn mouth!" a harsh voice barked from the other side. The girl froze, the blood draining from her face as she turns pale. Her hands trembled, and the drawing she had been holding slipped from her grasp, landing on to the floor. Her glowing crimson eyes widened with fear. Without thinking, she backed away, curling herself on to the bed, hugging her knees tightly to her chest. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry," she mumbled, her voice breaking. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry," she repeated over and over again, her each words slightly softer than the last. Her once-lively expression was now replaced with sheer terror. Her entire body trembled, she shivered uncontrollably, like a stray puppy in a cold wind, every fiber of her being consumed by fear. The metallic door slid open , revealing two men stepping into the confined room, the room was like a prison to her. Her eyes locked onto their faces, and in that instant, all light drained from them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No... No! Please!" she stammered, her voice breaking as she gets down the floor, her head bowing so low it touched the cold surface. "I-I didn''t mean to-I promise I''ll be quiet! I won''t even speak! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" "What nonsense!?" one of the men barked before raising his heavy boot. SMACK! The stomp came down on her head with such a force that she let out a cry of pain. "Aagh¨C!" But before the scream could even escape her throat, another kick landed against her side. "Fucking bitch! Stop crying!" "P-please... I... am... sorry..." Smack! Smack! Smack! The man''s boot crashed down on her repeatedly, each blow more violent than the last. Her small body suffers under the relentless assault, her hands trying to shield her head, but they did nothing to stop it. "Get up, you crazy bitch!" he roared, his voice filled with disgust. "I a..m ... sor..ry" Smack! Smack! The stomps kept coming. "Stop it, you''ll kill her!" the second man finally interrupted, grabbing his companion''s arm and pulling him back. The first man huffed angrily, but he still, looked down at her trembling body "He wants to see you! Now, hurry up!" "Why do I have to deal with this mentally ill bitch!?" the man spat, delivering another vicious kick to her abdomen. SMACK! She felt her vision blurring from the intensity of the pain. The man aimed his boot at her face for a final blow, but the second man intervened, grabbing his arm. "That''s enough. Let''s go." The two men left the room, she was left alone, her frail body curled up on the floor, her arms wrapped tightly around her stomach. She groaned in agony, tears streaming down her face. "I... am... so... rr... y" her voice barely audible as she choked in between her gasps. After a minute or two, She mustered the strength to crawl to the sink in the corner of her room. Gripping the edges of the sink, she pulled herself up. Her reflection stared back at her from the mirror. Her face was spotless. Her skin was. Smooth. But how is that possible, there wasn''t a single trace of the brutal beating she had just endured. It was her power. No matter how much pain she suffered, no matter how many blows she took, her body would always ''appear'' unharmed. She could never bleed, unless the blows are lethal. But the pain... the pain, she always felt it. She pressed her forehead against the mirror, her breath fogging up the glass. "Why..?" she whispered. The drawing she''d been so proud of laid on the cold floor. It presented three figures: a small girl with crimson hair in the center, holding hands with a man and a woman. Their faces, however, had been violently scribbled over with a black crayon, leaving nothing but dark smudges. Above their heads were three words, written in shaky letters: ''Mom.'' ''Dad.'' ''Ruby.'' But, It was only a dream. The metallic room dissolved into darkness. Zane''s eyes shot open, his body trembling, processing the dream he just witnessed. His breathing was heavy. *Haaah...haaaah* "What was that!?" "That was definitely Ruby!?" . . . My mind raced as I tried to make sense of that dream. Why did I see Ruby in my dream? Was it even a dream? And, If it was real, why now? And why Ruby, of all people? This was beyond anything I could imagine. Her sobbing, her helpless pleas¡ªthey replayed repeatedly in my mind, and with every play, my anger boiled even more. Ruby looked like a child. Seeing her like that... makes my blood burned. But suddenly, I lost control of the [Essence] inside me. I clenched my fists, but it was too late to suppress the wave. *DOOOOOOM!* The entire room shook as the Essence exploded out of me, radiating far beyond my control. The vibrations emitted surged through Honeyford, shaking the very foundations of the town. ''Shit!'' Realizing my mistake, I forced myself to calm down. My breathing was heavy, my chest in rage, but somehow I managed to willed the Essence back under control. "What the hell is happening to me?" Let''s think this straight, Was this connected to my new powers? Could it be because of Immortality? Or maybe... ''Quantum Manipulation?'' It was too much to process. No matter how hard I tried to piece it together, the logic wouldn''t align. But one thing was clear¡ªthis power, this Quantum Manipulation, was the key. I needed answers. I looked at my wristband, It reads 3 a.m., I opened my window and jumped out, landing silently on the ground below. I saw that the lights of nearby houses were on, likely due to my Essence shockwave. Hurriedly I navigated through the dark alleys of Honeyford, hiding my presence as I searched for a target. It didn''t take long. A few blocks away, I saw a man in his 30s holding a woman by her throat. His lips curled into a smirk, his tongue licking his upper lip as he pushed her against the wall. His free hand moved toward her waist, ignoring her desperate pleas. "Let''s see what happens," I muttered, my voice low. I activated my skill. "[Quantum Manipulation]." The world around me shifted in an instant. I lost control of my body, but I watched¡ªno, felt¡ªas the power took over me. The objects around me lost their form, breaking down into tiny particles that floated around. I could see everything. The molecular structures, the quantum threads that bound the air, the ground, the houses, the people. I could see them, feel them and almost as if, I could control them. My mind was focused on the man before me, he was my only target, nothing else mattered to me at the moment. With just a thought, I focused on the air around the man. Every molecules laid visible to me ''nitrogen'' ''oxygen'' ''argon'', I could tell which molecules is which. My mind focused on the oxygen atom, as it began to vibrate, converging faster and faster until the pressure became unbearable. The man froze, his grip on the woman''s throat loosening as he fell to his knees, choking harshly out of no where. The air around him thickened, I shifted my focus on dust particles around him, dust particles swirled around him violently, the particles made his way inside his body, grinding every tissues, every muscles into a pulpy liquid. His eyes wide with terror, finally lost all the lights. The storm inside his body intensified, and within seconds, he was reduced to a lifeless husk. I deactivated the skill. Control of my body returned to me, and the world snapped back to normal. I staggered, gripping the wall for support as a cold sweat dripped down my face. My breathing was shallow, my heart racing. "I was right," I whispered. "This power... it''s not ordinary. It doesn''t just bend logic¡ªit shatters it." Returning to my room, I laid on my bed, constructing a plan. ''This skill made things easier.'' Just a few more steps, and Glory''s end would be guaranteed. End of Chapter. Chapter 14: Black Market Chapter 14: Black Market*Yaaaawwwn* Rubbing my eyes as sunlight hit me through the window, painting the room in warm hue. For a moment I just sat there on the edge of my bed. Everything felt... normal, but normal wasn''t comforting anymore. ''It''s tomorrow.'' Shaking off the lingering thought, I stood up, before heading to the restroom. The cool water jolted against my face as it jolted me awake, I stared at my reflection for a moment. Messy Black hair, faint shadow under my eyes, clearly due to my lack of sleep. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Putting on my black NOVA Academy uniform, "All set," I said. I headed downstairs, as a familiar aroma of coffee hit me, my mother moved swiftly between tables, while my father worked in the kitchen. "Good morning, Mom. Good morning, Dad," I greeted as I entered. "Morning, Zane," my dad replied, glancing up briefly with a smile. "Good morning, dear," my mom said, pausing long enough to set a plate of breakfast on the table for me. As I sat down, I heard some faint whispers from the customers present, "Did you hear Miss Marina was hospitalized," a women with pink dress asked. "Huh? Really, what happened?" Another women replied. "I heard, she was attacked by some thug yesterday." "What happened then!? Did the thug got caught? He must be. Right?" The women keeps bombarding her friend with questions. ''Hmm? I wonder what happened?'' "No! Miss Marina says, that the thug died, right in front of her eyes." "What!? How?" "I don''t know, she said, he just died." "Huh?" "Yeah, and she also said, that thug''s insides are flowing out from all of his possible areas." *Cough...cough..* I coughed a mouth full of coffee. "Stop! stop!, I don''t wanna hear it." ''Fuck, It can''t be me? Right?'' Ignoring them, I continued my breakfast. "Did Elise leave early again?" I asked, glancing toward the stairs. My mom replied, "Yes. She said she''ll be busy until tomorrow. You know how she is with the student council." I nodded, Elise always pushed herself, maintaining her role on the student council and with her studies, it surely is tough. ''So, he''ll be arriving tomorrow.'' Once I finished my breakfast, I stood up, thanking my mom and dad before heading out. The morning air was crisp, the streets were alive with it''s usual energy of Honeyford''s citizen. I made my way to the train station, blending into the crowd. The train arrived shortly, its doors slid open with a mechanical hiss. I stepped in, finding a seat by the window. The fifteen-minute ride passed in a blur, my thoughts still racing, by what needed to be done. By the time I reached at Frostvile City, I still had an hour left before my classes. ''Perfect.'' I needed time to prepare. Tomorrow wasn''t just some ordinary day, with Glory coming to NOVA, everything had to execute smoothly. I made my way to a public restroom near the market. It''s tiled floors gleamed under the lights, and the wide mirror stretched across the wall reflected the empty space behind me. Seven cubicles lined the other side, but the room was empty¡ªjust what I needed. Standing before the mirror, I let out a slow breath. My reflection stared back at me. ''This won''t do.'' I needed to be someone else for this task. * Sigh...* Closing my eyes, I focused on the [Ice Essence], as it flowed inside me. A cold, familiar energy rippled out through my veins, and slowly, my hair began to lose its dark color, turning into completely white. My eyes followed suit, it''s color draining until they mirrored the icy aura that surrounded me. The reflection that stared back to me was cold, distant, almost inhuman. I studied the transformation for a moment, tilting my head. "This won''t do much," I muttered under my breath. Refocusing, my mind but this time on the [Fire Essence], pulling it forward while suppressing the others. Heat replaced the cold, spreading through me in a rush. My hair turned into vivid red, and my eyes followed, blazing with an intensity that was impossible to overlook. I stared at my reflection again. It was better, but not enough to erase every trace of my actual appearance. Reaching into my dimension pouch, I pulled out a pair of black glasses. Sliding them on, I studied the result. "Much better," I murmured, a faint smirk tugged my lips. ''The perfect cover for the perfect plan.'' Satisfied, I stepped out from the restroom and into the busy streets. The market was alive with people, as I approached the location, my eyes roamed around searching the streets for any familiar landmark. "Let''s see... it should be around here somewhere," I murmured under my breath. After a few minutes of searching, I finally found it¡ªa shop with the sign which says Odd Jobs. It looked utterly ordinary, almost unnoticed. The kind of place you''d pass a dozen times without sparing it a single glance. But I knew better. The name was a code. It was the infamous black market¡ªdisguised as a harmless shop dealing in odd items. I had stumbled across it during one of my very basic missions, in which I was hunting down a gang leader. I pushed open the door, the faint creak of its hinges broke the silence inside. The shop''s interior was dimly lit, and the musty scent of wood and old artifacts filled the air. Shelves lined the walls, crammed with peculiar objects¡ªold artifacts, strange sculptures, and a few items that looked more like junk than anything valuable. It was like walking into an antique shop. Behind the counter stood a man with jet-black hair and a dense, messy beard. His sharp eyes followed me as I entered. "Welcome. What can I do for ya?" His voice was deep and husky. I adjusted my voice, lowering it slightly to mask any familiarity. "Take me there," I said bluntly, skipping any form of pretend. The man raised an eyebrow, he was clearly caught off guard. Maybe he wasn''t expecting someone of my age to know about the black market, let alone demand and entry with such confidence. His eyes swept over me, scanning me from head to toe, likely searching for any sign of hesitation. After a moment, he let out a low chuckle. "Heh. Alright, kid," he muttered. "Follow me." He stepped out from behind the counter and led me toward a large shelf displaying ancient-looking statues. With a quick tap on his wristwatch, the shelf slid aside with a mechanical hiss, revealing a narrow staircase descending into deep underground. The man gestured toward the stairs. "Go on. And since it doesn''t seem like this is your first time, I already presume you know all the rules. Don''t cause trouble, don''t ask unnecessary questions, and mind your damn business. Understood?" I gave him a small nod, not bothered to respond. As I descended the stairs, the air grew much colder, the sound of the bustling market below gradually reached my ears. The scene that unfolded before my eyes was something straight out of a crime movie. The underground market was alive with activity, stalls lining one side of the road, their keepers shouting out to attract attention. Strange and illegal items were on full display¡ªenchanted weapons, exotic materials, potions with questionable origins. ''Damn, Not much has changed.'' I ignored all the calls and stares, I kept my focus sharp as I walked straight towards a small building tucked away at the very corner. The sign above read Mercenary Department. Pushing the door open, I stepped inside. The atmosphere here was quieter. Behind the counter stood a woman with silver hair a feature that marked her as a citizen of [Stormshade]. Then her eyes met mine, "Welcome," she said, her voice smooth and refine. "What can we do for you?" "I have a task," I said, pulling an envelope from my pocket. "Some rumor I needed to spread." She tilted her head, intrigued. "Surely," she replied, reaching for the envelope. Her delicate fingers traced its edges as she opened it. After a quick glance at the contents, she looked back at me, her expression was a mixture of surprise and disbelief. "How far do you want this... rumor... to spread?" "All five kingdoms," I replied without hesitation. Her eyes widened slightly, though she quickly masked her surprise with a smirk. "How aggressive," she remarked. "That kind of coverage will cost you. A million." "A million?" I raised my eyebrow, pretending to be slightly shocked. She chuckled softly, leaning forward. "If you can''t afford it, don''t waste my time, boy. This isn''t some petty neighborhood for gossip¡ªyou want a message like this to travel across five kingdoms. That comes at a price." ''Good. Let her underestimate me. It would only make things easier in the future.'' Without any word, I pulled out my pay-card¡ªa thing from my past as a former Rank-1 hero. It carried more than enough to cover the cost, though I rarely used it these days. "Here, use this." Sliding it across the counter, I met her gaze evenly. Her smirk faltered briefly as she took the card, clearly not expecting me to have the means to pay. She scanned it, and the faint beep of confirmation from the device echoed between us. Her lips curled back into a smirk, this time tinged with genuine amusement. "Well, well," she said, handing the card over to me. "Looks like you''re full of surprises. The name''s Mia, and I will be the over looker of this task. Consider the job done." She offered a hand shake, as I politely took it. "Good." I put the card back into my pocket and turned to leave. As I reached the door, her voice called out to me from behind. "We don''t have to be strangers next time. We always appreciate a customer with... full pockets." "Pftt¨C" a light chuckle left my mouth, as I stepped back into the chaotic energy of the black market. The rumor needed to spread far and faster. If it worked which it definitely will, then tomorrow''s events would unfold exactly as I had planned. If not...well failure wasn''t an option. The final part was over. Now, all that remained for me, was to wait for the storm I had just unleashed. End of Chapter. Chapter 15: Before the Storm [1] Chapter 15: Before the Storm [1]After leaving the black market, I headed to a nearby restroom to revert my appearance. I Stood in front of the mirror, as I focused and suppressed the [Fire Essence] within me, letting it ebb away. My once fiery red hair gradually shifted back to its natural black, and my eyes returned to their usual silver shade. Sometimes it felt strange, switching identities and become someone else entirely. ''But It was necessary.'' Tapping on my wrist band, I realized that there were only thirty minutes left before my class started. *Sigh...* "I can make it." I muttered, as I rushed toward NOVA Academy. By the time I reached Nova, the tall, modern buildings loomed over me, and students, wearing black uniform same as mine swarmed around, lost in their own conversations. I made my way infront of the classroom, standing before me was a large wooden door with Class 1A graved on it. The moment I stepped in, I bumped into someone. "Ouch!" A sharp voice exclaimed. The sound of pain came from the other party, I glanced down and saw a girl with blond hair glaring up at me. Her features instantly gave her away that she was from [Terranova]. "Sorry," I said quickly, stepping back to give her space. But instead of accepting my apology, she narrowed her eye, and she snapped, "Watch where you''re going!" ''What now!?'' ". . ." I''m not the type who gets angered easily, by some pity things. I just stood there silently, blankly staring right into her eyes. I nodded slightly in acknowledgment, deciding it wasn''t worth engaging with her. I began to move toward my seat at the back, but she wasn''t done. "Hey! Did you just ignore me?" Her voice rose up a bit, sharp enough to catch the attention of the entire class. There gazes landed toward us, as silent whispered spread across the class. *Sigh..* ''Not today'' Angered by my long sigh, her lips curled upward as a faint vicious smile appeared on her face. By a single glance at her, I could tell, that she doesn''t want this to end quickly. I can''t afford to cause trouble before tomorrow. "You bumped into me on purpose, didn''t you!? What''s your problem!?" Whispers filled the room, and the weight of everyone''s gaze turned toward me. She was shouting now, practically accusing me of something really absurd. ''Just let it slide,'' I told myself, suppressing the urge to slap her face. "What? Cat got your tongue?" Her insults kept coming, but I stood there, fully composed, and this made her ever more furious, without suppressing any longer she released her [Essence]. *Swoosh!* The whole classroom felt that, her aura was strong, really strong, but it didn''t affect me. ''Interesting, maybe I shou¡ª'' "Stop." But before things could escalate any further, a boy with silver hair stepped forward. His broad shoulders and confident stride immediately drew the class''s attention. He was the kind of guy you just couldn''t ignore¡ªhandsome, well-built, and radiating unparalleled charisma. "Jessica, that''s enough," he said, his voice calm but firm. "Let''s not cause unnecessary drama." "Tsk." Jessica, the girl who''d been shouting at me, clicked her tongue in annoyance. She gave one last glare before snorting to me, "Book-leech." ''Book-leech? Wow! A brand-new title.'' I almost chuckled at the ridiculous insult. Book-leech? That''s a new one. As everything settled down, I made my way to my usual seat at the back, beside Anna. She greeted me with a small smile, "Morning, Zane." "Morning." "You handled it well," she said quietly. "Not everyone can stay that calm in these situations." I shrugged, leaning back in my chair. "I have seen worse." Anna''s expression grew serious. "Still, be careful around her. Jessica Rossel isn''t the type to let things go. She''s the type who holds grudges." "Heh, Noted," I replied, chuckling lightly. "But I''m not worried." Anna continued, "Her family has quite the reputation in Terranova. They''re a bunch of infamous nobles, with enough power and connections. And, do you know? Her father is a high-ranking member of the Hero Association." "Is that so," I said, though I couldn''t bring myself to feel concerned. ''She will be quite useful to me.'' "You have a weird grin on your face, it''s creepy. And also, that guy who stepped in? That''s Julius Rianguard," Anna added. "He ranked first in both the Essence test and physical test during admissions. He''s practically a celebrity among the first years." "Julius, huh?" I glanced at the silver-haired boy, who was now casually chatting with a group of students. Our conversation lasted shortly as the first class began. Miss Monica, the History of Elemental teacher, entered the room with her usual expression, her sharp blue gaze swept across the class. The lecture passed quickly as she once again debated into the origins of the elemental essences and their impact on society. But before I knew it, the second period has already begun, as Mr. Lucas Vayne, the rank 176th hero, entered the training hall. His figure commanded respect as he stood on the raised podium, scanning the room with sharp eyes. "Stand quietly," he ordered, his voice firm and steady. The students present, immediately fell silent, the faint sound of tapping feet echoing in the spacious hall. "This class," Lucas began, "is about mastering your weapon. Each of you will wield your chosen weapon and practice the basics. I will monitor your performance one by one, correcting your every mistake and providing feedback if necessary. Remember, even the strongest techniques are built on the foundation of the basics. Don''t disappoint me. Begin!" With that, the class began. I stepped in to my designated spot, reaching into my dimensional pouch I retrieve my weapon. My hand griped around the familiar hilt of my black katana, as I unsheathed it with a soft, metallic hiss. The blade gleamed faintly under the training hall lights, a comforting weight in my hands. I decided to focus on the most basic move¡ªa continuous vertical slash from top to bottom. There was no need to do anything fancy. My arms moved in a steady rhythm, the blade cutting through the air with each swing. Up, down. Up, down. Around me, the sound of various weapons filled the hall¡ªclashing swords, the humming energy of weapons, and the occasional clashes of two swords. Lucas moved among the students, his sharp gaze analyzing every detail. Some he praises, while others received corrections. "Good stance. Keep your shoulders relaxed." "Don''t overextend¡ªcontrol your movements." I watched out of the corner of my eye as he approached Julius. The silver-haired celebrity first year was wielding a long double-edged sword with precise, calculated movements. Even from a distance, it was clear why Julius was ranked first in the entrance exams. His technique was flawless, each swing of his sword fluid and powerful. ''I''m impressed.'' "Well done," Lucas said, nodding. "Outstanding weapon handling. Keep it up." Eventually, Lucas made his way toward me. I kept my focus on my swings, the repetitive rhythm of the vertical slashes keeping me grounded. Up, down. Up, down. I don''t want to draw any unnecessary attention. By keeping things simple, I can live a quiet and uncomplicated life. He stopped a few feet away from me, his arms crossed, watching me silently. I didn''t falter, maintaining my same pace and precision. After a few minutes, he finally spoke. "Your stance is solid," he said, his tone neutral. "If you work a little harder, you could become a decent hero." ''Mission success!'' But a decent hero? My technique wasn''t that bad. I''m not here for anyone''s approval. My goals were my own, and I wasn''t about to be swayed by praise or criticism. As the session continued, Mr. Lucas, with his loud voice declared, "Alright! That''s it for today, after your lunch, we will be visiting Frostvile Mountain range for your practical training." On his comment, some whispered evolved across the training hall. "Silence! Now move. Don''t be late." With this the class ended, but tomorrow was the real test, the storm I had to face. Today was just another step in the preparation. . . . In a dimly lit room within a grand mansion, blending seamlessly with the faint crackle of a fireplace. The space was luxurious¡ªmarble floors, golden chandeliers, and red velvet curtains that swayed slightly from the gentle air slipping through the windows. On a luxurious king-sized bed, a figure lounged with an air of absolute confidence. His blond hair gleamed in the dimed lighting, and his piercing blue eyes reflected the firelight as he sipped a glass of deep red wine. His rough features, sharp jawline, and perfectly groomed hair made him appear as though he belonged on the cover of a fashion magazine. But there was something cold and calculating about his aura, as though every move he made was part of a grander scheme. Beside him was a woman lay beneath the silk sheets, her body trembling with exhaustion. Beads of sweat dripping on her forehead, and her rapid breathing which suggested, as if she was still recovering from a long marathon race. Yet the man paid her no mind to her, his attention was solely fixated on the glowing tablet in his hands. He slid through its screen with his finger, his gaze scanning each and every detail with sharp precision. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he paused on one particular screen, a soft chuckle escaped his lips. He swirled the wine in his glass, watching as the liquid catch the light before taking a slow sip. Setting the glass down on the bedside table, he leaned back against the pillows, a satisfied smirk spreading across his face. "All is going according to plan," he murmured to himself, his voice smooth yet dripping with absolute confidence and arrogance. Without another glance, he tossed the tablet onto the floor. The device landed with a thud, its screen still glowing. Displayed on it were detailed blueprints of NOVA Academy, along with a comprehensive file on Ruby Oliver¡ªher class schedule, abilities, and even surveillance images. This level of detail analysis suggested weeks, if not months, of precise planning. The man, known as Glory, turned his attention back to the woman beside him. As he ran his finger on her delicate soft back, suddenly he lunged toward her, pinning her beneath him with a wolf like grin. She gasped softly but she didn''t resist, her body too drained to react. "Please... my mother... spare her...." She cried, as she closed her eyes in dominance. His fingers trailed lazily down her arm as he whispered in a voice as smooth as silk, "Don''t worry, darling. The world waits for no one, and neither do I." "And as for, Pride or should I call Ruby... you''ll soon realize just how small your world really is." The game had already begun, and Glory always played to win. End of Chapter. Chapter 16: Before the Storm [2] Chapter 16: Before the Storm [2]"Hey, move to the side! I want the window seat," Anna said, her voice carrying its usual softness. I sighed and slid over, giving her some space. She flopped down beside me with a satisfied look on her face, as she pressed her forehead against the glass to look out for the view. We are currently in a bus, as I looked around, the bus was alive with loud chatter as everyone settled down on their seats. We were heading to Frostvile Mountain for the practical class, a trip that had been on our schedule after the lunch break. As Anna made herself comfortable beside me, my mind wandered to the mountain itself. Frostvile Mountain¡ªa place restricted by the Hero Association for the general public. The top half of the mountain was crawling with monsters, like Hounds, Chimeras, Manticores. Creatures that, under normal circumstances, would pose a deadly threat. But because of the Hero Association, they had managed to confine them using a high-class barrier, turning the area into a training ground for aspiring heroes. "Is everyone here?" Sir Lucas''s the 176 th ranked hero''s voice broke my thought as he stepped onto the bus. "Yes, Sir!" we all answered in unison. He gave a quick nod and motioned for the driver to start the bus. "Now, listen up every one¡ªthis practical is going to test your teamwork and combat skills. You''ll be pairing up in groups of at least two, and at max four members, and engaging with Hounds, the lowest-tier Rank F monsters. While they may be the weakest in the ranking system, don''t take them lightly. Their speed and ferocity make them dangerous when they are in packs." [Hounds]. My mind immediately pictured them¡ªlarge, wolf-like creatures with jet-black fur and glowing red eyes, their razor-sharp claws which could tear through steel, and their fangs coated with venom, even a scratch from them will lead to a potential death sentence. They are surrounding their hunt in groups and hunted them with precision, using their high-speed motion and numbers to overwhelm their prey. "If anyone finds themselves in danger, don''t hesitate to press the SOS button on your wristbands. They''re directly connected to the Nova''s emergency response team," Sir Lucas added. The bus continued, and soon we reached our destination, I leaned towards the window and saw the towering gates of Flora Mountain came into the view. The entire area was enclosed in a shimmering force field, its faint white glow was barely visible in the sunlight. "Hey! You are squashing me," Anna hissed, looking in my direction with her cheeks slightly flushing red, maybe due to the cold weather. "Sorry." Five armed guards stood by the entrance, their advanced weaponry was a clear sign, of the level of security this place needed. After a brief check, the gates opened making a loud screeching sound, as our bus rolled through. The training area inside was a hive of various activity¡ªmilitary personnel shouting orders, heavy equipment being moved, and heroes-in-training preparing for battle. "Everyone, get off," Sir Lucas instructed as the bus came to a halt. "Head to your assigned rooms to change into your combat uniforms and be ready in thirty minutes." After checking my wristwatch, I made my way towards the room that assigned to me. Suddenly the atmosphere around me charged. The military personnel present here weren''t just regular soldiers; they looked like elites, at least four-digit-ranked heroes. ''Hmm? That''s unusual, did something happen?'' The four-digit-ranked heroes were mostly stationed near the border, placing them here without any reason wouldn''t make any sense. Without any delay I activated my skill, "[Elemental Sense]." As those words left my mouth, a faint ripple courses around me, I adjusted the range around 20 kilo meters radius. The world around me blurred and the map of everything in 20 k.m radius came alive inside my mind. Within a second, I analyzed the whole area, there were around 47 [Hounds] present, but nothing seems out of ordinary. ''Then Why....?'' I increased the range of my ability, now the distorted glowing map of the entire area took shape inside my mind, tiny particles of different color flowed out from every structure, trees and living creatures, but this time the range is 50 k.m. Adjusting my focused, I witnessed an unusual busy movement deep within the underground, the people present their emitted Essence of different colors, clearly indicating that participants are from various kingdoms, and are doing something with absolute precision, which needs the requirements of four-digit-rank heroes. ''Looks like, they are performing some kind of experiment.'' Ignoring it, I took a mental note, to check it after the whole Glory thing settled. Reaching my room, I pushed the door open to find a small but functional space, a bed, a study table, and a compact bathroom. On the bed lay a large briefcase with my name and class¡ªZane Skylark, Class 1A¡ªprinted on it. I opened it, and it revealed my combat uniform. It was sleek, a perfect blend of practicality and cutting-edge technology. The material was lightweight yet durable, probably due to the enchantments to enhance mobility and protection. Nano-computers embedded in the fabric which monitored vitals and movement in real-time. The uniform consisted of a tight black t-shirt, military-grade black jeans, and a half-length white leather jacket. The NOVA emblem was etched on the right chest, while my name and class rank ''45'' were engraved on the left pocket. A belt with a dimensional pouch for carrying equipment''s and potions completed the look. I changed quickly, feeling the uniform fit perfectly on me, my vision landed on my left pocket: Rank 45. The class rank is calculated per class basis, and out of 60 students in Class 1A mine was 45, It wasn''t too high to attract unnecessary attention but not too low to invite trouble. For blending in¡ªit was perfect. As I stepping out of my room, I bumped into Julius-The silver-haired Celebrity First Year and his team. He was followed by two classmates, a blonde guy whose smug expression for some reason irritated me immediately and a black-haired beauty who seemed completely absorbed in her tablet. ''God! She looks like a princess.'' As I thought that, I realized that i was staring her too much, her jet-black hair matching mine, her sapphire blue eyes darted across the tablet screen in her hand. *Cough...* "!" Julius''s sudden cough jolted me out of my thought. " Good afternoon, Zane," Julius greeted me with a light smile, which catched me off guard. "Oh... hello Julius," I replied. ''What does he want from me?'' "We''ve got an open spot on our team. Why don''t you join us?" he offered. I hesitated but eventually shook my head. "I''m already paired with someone." "Was it Anna?" Julius asked, raising an eyebrow. Before I could respond, the blonde guy scoffed. "You''re pairing with her? How''d you manage that? She doesn''t exactly strike me as the friendly type." I shrugged. "It just, you know... happened." The blonde snorted again but said nothing more. Julius didn''t seem to mind my refusal and simply nodded, as if satisfied with my answer. The black-haired girl, still engrossed in her tablet, spoke up for the first time. "Let''s go. The practical''s about to start," she said curtly, her eyes met mine but she shifted it immediately. Julius gave me a polite nod before following his team. I watched them leave and then exhaled slowly. As I stepped out, I spotted Anna waiting at the corridor. She was wearing the same combat uniform as me, but the number engraved on her jacket was ''3'', a clear reminder of her rank in the class. She gave me a look, her sharp eyes scanning me from head to toe. "It suits you," she said casually, her tone was light. "Thanks," I replied, adjusting my jacket as we made our way toward the gathering area. Sir Lucas was already there, his high-volume voice cutts through the chatter like a blade. He didn''t need a speaker, his commanding tone was enough to silence the entire military base. "Listen up carefully! One last reminder of the rules," he began. "Pair up, stay cautious, and remain aware of your surroundings. Normally, final-year students would be stationed here to oversee this exercise and help you if you were in trouble, but they''re occupied with tomorrow''s event. That means you''re on your own out there. Do not underestimate the Hounds¡ªthey''re still dangerous, especially if you let your guard down. Follow the marked path, and remember, press the SOS button on your wristband if you encounter trouble." ''Wait, didn''t he previously stated that he will keep every one safe.'' With that, his lecture ended, and the group began to move. Anna and I stuck together, walking side by side as we followed the path leading deeper into the mountain. "The Hounds are sensitive to sound and smell," I reminded her. "Stay quiet and keep your movements controlled." Anna nodded listening to me carefully, as we went further. The atmosphere grew heavy, and the only sounds left were the rustling of leaves and the occasional whistle of the wind. I glanced behind us but couldn''t see any of our classmates. I guessed, maybe they''d either fallen behind or taken a different route entirely. *Rustle... rustle...* "Be ready," I whispered, sensing the shift in the air. "We''re surrounded." Anna tensed up, her hand moving to the hilt of her saber. "Relax, nothing''s going to happen to you," I assured her. Four [Hounds] suddenly emerged from the bushes, their glowing red eyes locking onto us. Two were in front of us, two behind. They growled, saliva dripping from their fanged mouths, their intent unmistakable. "Take the two in front," I instructed, unsheathing my black katana. Anna hesitated for a moment but nodded, as she drawher saber. The [Hounds] jumped infront of me, I adjusted my stance, keeping my movements deliberate. I wasn''t here to show off¡ªthis was definitely a monitored exercise, and I didn''t want any unnecessary attention. The first Hound lunged at me, and I waited until the last second before stabbing my katana into its neck. It fell with a pained whimper, blood pooling beneath it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The second Hound hesitated after witnessing this, its eyes darting between me and its fallen companion. It tried to flee, but before it could, I was already in front of it. With a quick slash, I torn it''s stomach open, and it collapsed in a heap. Turning to Anna, I was surprised to see she had already dispatched her targets. Her saber glinted with fresh blood as she looked at me, a slight smirk appeared on her lips. ''I''m impressed...'' "That was... easy," she said. "Are Hounds always this weak?" "They''re just F-rank monsters," I replied, sheathing my katana. "Don''t let this give you a false sense of security. There are monsters out there capable of eradicating entire cities. Hounds are nothing compared to what''s waiting beyond this training ground." She listened intently, her smirked replaced with genuine curiosity. Tapping in my wristband I checked the time displayed on the holographic screen: 03:00 p.m. The rest of the practical passed without any incident. By the evening, we returned to the military base and regrouped with the others. Sir Lucas stood before us. "Congratulations on completing your first monster hunt," he announced. "But don''t get full of yourselves. Hounds are among the weakest of F-rank monsters. This is only the beginning." With that, he dismissed us. I went back to my assigned room, I wasted no time in taking out the combat uniform and stepping into the shower. The hot water cleared the sweat in my body, washing away the grime and blood of [Hounds]. When I stepped out, I noticed my wristband glowing faintly. Tapping it, a holographic screen appeared, displaying a message that made me grin ear-to-ear. "The job''s done. By tomorrow afternoon, it''ll be all over the news." ~Hopes to work with you again. -Mia ? The message was from Mia, my contractor from the Black Market''s mercenary department. It had only been seven hours since I''d assigned the task, and they''d already completed it. "They''re fast," I muttered to myself, drying my hair with a towel, as I stared at the message. ''Tomorrow was going to be an interesting day.'' End of Chapter. Chapter 17: Glory [1] Chapter 17: Glory [1]The morning sun rays streamed from the windows at my side as the comforting aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air. I sat at my usual spot at the corner of my caf¨¦ as I glanced at my plate, which was nearly empty¡ªjust a few crumbs of toast and the last sip of my coffee left. I leaned back in my chair, feeling unusually calm. ''Today was the day.'' The corner of my mouth twitched slightly as I thought about Mia''s message. According to her, the news would start spreading around 12 noon. I pushed my plate aside, grabbed my coat, and stood up. "Thanks for the breakfast," I called out to my mom, who was busy behind the counter. She smiled warmly. "Don''t skip lunch!" "Wouldn''t dream of it," I said with a smirk and walked out. --- The train ride to Frostvile City was as quite as ever. I found my usual seat empty by the window, watching the cityscape blur into the countryside as the train speed along. The scenery of Frostvile Mountain range pulled me into my thoughts. Glory''s seminar was conducted in NOVA''s auditorium, the largest auditorium in Frostvile Kingdom, capable of holding almost five hundred thousand people. NOVA provides all these extraordinary facilities, and that''s not the reason why NOVA is considered the greatest. NOVA Academy is different¡ªunique, actually. The laws of Essence that govern the this world don''t apply here. Normally, students from different kingdoms are affected by the lack of their dominant [Elemental] in kingdoms other than their homeland. But here at NOVA, it''s an entirely different story. NOVA has all the [Elemental Essences] fire, water, earth, wind, and ice balanced equally. No student suffers from a disadvantage due to their [Elemental]. But, some may ask: how is that even possible? Isn''t the distribution of Essence tied to the environment? Exactly. In theories, it shouldn''t be possible. But according to my speculation, it''s tied to quantum field dynamics, which is a sort of Essence equilibrium field that blankets the whole academy grounds. Others also think there might be an ancient artifact buried deep beneath the campus, something that stabilizes all the Elemental Essences. But no one truly knows. It''s one of NOVA''s greatest mysteries. That''s why students from all five kingdoms flock to NOVA instead of their local academies. Here, they get to compete with others on equal footing, unaffected by the limitations of Elemental laws. And that''s what makes NOVA not just an academy, but also one of the greatest kingdoms on the planet. After an hour, I finally arrived at Frostvile. --- Standing in front of Nova''s gates, I spotted Anna. She looked as focused as ever, her sharp crimson eyes scanning the area. ''That''s Unusual.'' "Morning, Anna!" I called out. She turned, her face lighting up slightly when she saw me. "Good morning, Zane." "Why are you so early today?" I asked, walking up to her. Anna brushed her crimson-hair behind her ear. "I wanted to grab a front-row seat at the seminar. You know how packed it''s going to be." I raised an eyebrow, a teasing grin appeared on my face. "What''s this? Don''t tell me you admire Glory?" Her cheeks turned a faint shade of red as she shook her head vigorously. "It''s not that. I just... want to know how someone can become that powerful. I mean, he''s a single-ranker. How can I not get excited?" "Pftt..." I chuckled softly. Her relentless drive to learn and improve was something I couldn''t help but admire. She wasn''t like the others who idolized someone blindly. She simply wanted to understand, to push herself further, to become someone similar to them. "You know," I said, "that''s one thing I respect about you the most. You work harder than anyone to get what you want." Anna glanced at me, surprised, then smiled faintly. "Thanks, I guess." As we walked towards the seminar hall, Anna suddenly stopped. "Crap," she muttered, patting her bag. "I forgot my memo pad." "We still have time. I''ll go with you to grab one." "Really? You don''t mind?" "Not at all," I said, motioning her to lead the way. We headed to the campus convenience store. NOVA really had it all¡ªlounges, training grounds, even a coliseum. It was a city within a city. As we reached the store a middle-aged man, greeted us. "What can I get for you?" Anna stepped forward. "A memo pad, please." He handed her a small, neatly bound pad, which she inspected before nodding. "I''ll take it." The shopkeeper then turned to me. "And you, young man?" Without hesitation, I replied, "A bucket of popcorn." ". . ." ". . ." For a moment, there was only silence. Anna looked at me, like I finally lost my mind. "Popcorn? The seminar''s about to start. Why do you need popcorn!?" I grinned. "Exactly. That''s the point." She sighed, clearly giving up. "You''re impossible." I paid for my bucket, and we finally made our way to the seminar hall. As we entered, the hall was already filled with students from all years, and the seats were rapidly filling up. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna frowned. "The front row''s already taken." I pretended to share her disappointment. "Damn. I Guess I won''t get to see Glory''s reaction up close." "Did you say something?" Anna asked. "No." We settled for a seat in the third row. As we sat down, I placed my bucket of popcorn on my lap, the buttery scent filling up my nose. Anna shook her head but didn''t say anything. I glanced at my wristband. The time displayed was 11:20 a.m. I tossed a piece of popcorn into my mouth, savoring the buttery flavor. And my mind already replayed the scene I was anticipating¡ªthe gasps, the outrage. "This is gonna be fun," I muttered under my breath, a wide grin tugging at my lips. Today, the first dog of Hero Association would fall. Glory would be my first stepping stone. And soon, the rest of the Hero Association would follow. They didn''t deserve the admiration, the praise, the power, or the trust they held. I was going to tear it all down. End of Chapter. [Author note]- There will be two Chapters today. Chapter 18: Glory [2] Chapter 18: Glory [2]The grand seminar hall buzzed with energy. It was 11:30 a.m. the massive auditorium was packed wall-to-wall with students of every year. From eager freshmen to composed seniors, they had all gathered here to witness the Rank ¨C 3 hero, Glory¨C the third strongest human known to mankind. *Crunch... crunch...* Sitting in my seat, I could hear all the whispering, gossiping, and few words of praise. "Did you hear about his last mission? He took down an entire army of Orcs single-handedly!" "He''s incredible. I can''t believe we get to see him in person!" "Glory is amazing. He''s the reason I wanted to be a hero in the first place." To their faces, he was their savior. Their idol. Their hope. But to me? He was nothing but a fa?ade¡ªa man whose reputation and power would crumble into dust today. I leaned back to my seat, popping another piece of popcorn into my mouth. *Crunch... crunch..* "Hey, will you stop eating now?" beside me Anna said, glaring at me. "Sorry." At exactly 11:45, the doors at the front of the hall creaked open, and the sound of chatter quieted for a moment before a wave of cheers swept through the entire hall. And there he was. Glory strode inside like a king entering his throne room, his presence commanding everyone''s attention without even a single word. All the lights seemed to shift, highlighting him as though the universe itself was bending to his will. His blond hair glowed under the spotlight, every strand perfectly in place. His white and gold color hero uniform was immaculate and flawless, clung to him like it was crafted by a gold itself, he exuded an authority and aura of someone worthy of a Rank ¨C 3 title. The room suddenly, erupted into cheers, claps and screams of excitement, filling the space like a tidal wave. Some students jumped on their feet, applauding so hard that their hand must have stung. A few even waved a banners, bearing his name and emblem. "Oh god! Look at him," a student near me whispered, almost awestruck. "He''s so handsome." I smirked, watching as the grand performance of his unfold. Glory waved his hand to the crowd with a perfection smile, almost as if he had rehearsed it a hundred times. And with that, the crowd cheered him with even louder cheers, like a well trained orchestra reaching its crescendo. ''What a show off!'' "Thank you very much," Glory began his speaking as he ascended the stage and stood behind the podium. His deep, commanding voice echoed through out the hall, silencing every noise almost instantly. "It''s an honor to stand before the brightest minds and future heroes of our world. You all represent the hope of tomorrow, and I am here to guide you to achieve that tomorrow." I popped another palmful of popcorn into my mouth and chewed it slowly. "Hope of tomorrow, huh?" I muttered under my breath, the corners of my mouth curling into a smirk. "Let''s see if there''s a hope for you tomorrow." And with that, he began his speech, The crowd hung onto his every word, their eyes glimmering with admiration. Beside me Anna, scribbling down every word he is spouting. But I wasn''t listening. My focus was completely on my wristband. The timer ticked down, second by second, and my heart raced in anticipation. I have almost full confidence that this strategy of mine will definitely work, but I am a bit excited as this is my very first move against the Hero Association. And I know better than anyone, what are they actually capable of. The whole fa?ade of Hero Association being the protector of humanity, is not hundred percent correct. There are people from Hero Association, that I knew are even worst than Glory, and for everyone''s better future, someone needs to remove those people. Finally the clock struck noon. *Buzz. Buzz.* A soft buzz broke the air. It started really small, almost unnoticeable, but within seconds, it grew. Wristbands vibrated all across the hall as their screens lighting up with notifications. * Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz.* At first, it was just confusion. Students glanced at their wrists, their excitement weavering. The whispers began again, quieter but sharper this time. "What''s happening?" "Why is everyone''s wristband buzzing?" Students exchanged puzzled glances with each other as their attention shifted from Glory to their wristbands. The noise of confusion grew louder, as the holographic screens of wristband, appeared on every one''s control panel. "Breaking News: Hero Rank ¨C 3, Glory Accused of Treason!" "Shocking Allegations Surface Against Hero Glory!" "Evidence Leaked: Bribery, Abuse, Assault, and More!" These types of headlines, keep popping up on every news channels and articles. The words spread through out the hall like wildfire. Students leaned closer to each other, sharing their screens, pointing at the headlines. The noise grew louder, mixing gasps, exclamations, and shouts. "No way... This can''t be real," a girl whispered, her voice trembling. "It has to be fake. There''s no way Glory would¡ª" "Look! Look at this!" another student interrupted, holding up his wristband. Images filled the holographic display¡ªimages of Glory receiving bribery. Disgusting images of him with different women. Secret meetings with known criminals. Videos of him killing innocents, followed by each clip more damning than the last. His voice wad clear in every videos and audios, giving orders for all kinds of operations. "Are these... Are these real?" Anna asked, her tone had a mixture of shock and despair. "No way..." a first-year whispered as tears started pooling in her eyes. "But... But he''s a hero..." "How could... he?!" another student yelled, his voice cracking with anger. The room soon descended into chaos. Students stood as they began shouting accusations and questions at each other. Some even clung to denial, with their voices rising in defense of their idol, while others stared at the evidence in stunned silence. "Pftt.. he..hehe.." I just couldn''t help it¡ªI laughed. It wasn''t loud, but it was enough. Watching as their so called hero''s world crumble, their faith disintegrate right in front of them, was more satisfying than I''d imagined. On stage, Glory''s words faltered. His words slowed down, then stopped entirely. His confident facade was finally cracking a little. "Your strength... uh, your strength will determine¡ª" He froze, his eyes scanning the crowd. He definitely felt it¡ªthe shift of emotion in the room, the weight of hundreds of eyes filled with confusion, doubt, and disgust stared at him. His assistant rushed to him, whispering something urgently into his ear. Glory fumbled with his wristband, his hand trembling as he read the notifications. His face finally paled, and for a moment, he looked... human. Vulnerable. Really pathetic. "What!? This... this is nonsense," he stammered was barely audible. He raised a hand, his voice trembling. "Everyone, listen! This is clearly a ploy campaign¡ªa coordinated attack to discredit me! Lies! All lies! Don''t believe those." "You''re nothing but a criminal!" someone shouted from the crowd. "How could you do this to us?!" The hall erupted once more, students were yelling, crying, accusing him. Glory''s assistant tried to guide him off the stage but he resisted him, "This is all fake." I leaned back in my chair, savoring the flavor of my popcorn. Every shout, every tear, every look of disbelief¡ªit was just, perfect. "Just look at him," I thought, watching as Glory''s hands trembled on stage, his face drenched in sweat. The man who once commanded the admiration of millions now looked like a cornered animal, desperate and afraid. I wondered how everyone felt, as to find out that, Glory''s true color wasn''t glorious at all. *Ywaaaan..* I stood up from my seat, stretching lazily as the noises behind me continued to rise. Tossing one last piece of popcorn into my mouth, I let out a satisfied sigh. "Well, that was really entertaining," I muttered under my breath, a smirk appeared on my lips as I walked toward the exit. ''This is nothing compared to what I have planned for him next.'' End of Chapter. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 19: Glory [3] Chapter 19: Glory [3]CRASH! A sharp sound of shattering glass pierced through the air, echoing through a grand chamber. A deep red of the wine trickled down the elegant white wall, staining them like blood. A man with blonde hair and handsome appearance stood amidst the chaos, his chest was heaving, his face has a storm of emotions likely anger, disbelief, and the faintest hint of fear. His usually pristine suit was wrinkled, his tie loosened, his hair falling over his forehead in wild strands. "How. . .?" Glory''s voice cracked as he whispered, his gaze still fixed on the shards of glass which he scattered across the marble floor. Then, as if the weight of many questions crushed him all at once, his voice finally exploded in the room, shaking with rage. "HOW DID IT GOT LEAKED?! WHO DID IT?!" He slammed his fists on the desk, the wood slightly cracked under the force. His breathing was sharp and uneven, as he stood up and paced the room, his mind was racing in a chaotic spiral, connecting each and every dots. His thoughts were entangled like a mess, like pieces of a puzzle that refused to fit. ''Who the hell betrayed me?'' he asked himself the same question again and again, his mind throwing endless possibilities, to find the answers he seek. His mind raced as he thought everything calmly. ''No one but me knew about the bribes, the assaults. . . all of it. No one. Then who could it be?'' He paused for a moment, his hands trembling as he raked them up through his hair. His usually sharp, calculating mind was clouded with rage, but beneath the rage was a creeping dread¡ªa fear he refused to name, something he refuses to accept. Someone has outsmarted him, for the very first time, he felt his confidence flicker, his usual overly confident aura finally dimed down. As he fumbled on the possibilities of the person who has outsmarted the Rank ¨C 3 hero. ''Could it be a rival noble house?'' "No." He dismissed that thought almost instantly. "No. They wouldn''t dare. They know the consequences of crossing me all too well." His thoughts finally jumped towards the single-rankers. "Hope?" He shook his head. "No, for some reason, Hope had been unusually quiet lately." ''Then who? Ruby?'' The thought lingered for a moment before he scoffed. "No, she couldn''t. She wouldn''t even have the means to gather all these evidences." He clenched his jaw tightly, as his frustration was visible as clearly as day, with every dead end his thoughts hit. His fists clenched tightly as his nails digging deeper into his palms as he muttered under his breath. The lone silence of the room pressed in on him, amplifying the pounding sound of his heart. Suddenly, his wristwatch buzzed, the sound cutting through his messed up thoughts like a blade. Glory''s eyes snapped to the watch, his heart sinks when he saw the name flashing across the holographic screen: Markus Bloodstone. "Fuck, My life!" For a moment, he just stood their, his breath hitching. He wiped his face with his trembling hands, trying to compose himself, but that name alone gets a shiver ran down his spine. With a deep breath, he tapped the screen and answered the call. "Y¨CYes sir?" The silence on the other end was loud, stretching as long enough for Glory''s anxiety to claw at his chest. Then, finally, a single word came through the line, sharp cold and cutting. "Explain." "!" Glory flinched as though the word had struck him both mentally and physically. He swallowed hard, and his voice was stammering as he spoke. "S-Sir... I don''t know what happened. S¨CSomeone... someone must have gotten their hands on the evidence. I swear I had everything under control!" He felt fear, extreme fear. *Sighhhh...* That long sigh from Markus''s end cuts Glory''s life in half, it was soft but heavy, like the calm before a storm. When he spoke again, his voice was calm, yet each word dripped with icy fury. "Didn''t I warned you, Glory," Markus said, his tone was sharp enough to draw blood. "I warned you, but you refused to listen. You let yourself drown in money and pleasure, and now look at the mess you''ve created." "I''ll fix it," Glory said, gritting his teeth. "Just give me one last chance¡ª" "Fix it? Fix What?" Markus''s voice cut him off, sharp and cold. "The news has already spread across all five kingdoms. You''re trending at No. 1, Glory. Congratulations Glory. You''ve finally achieved the Rank 1 position you''ve always wanted. But it''s not the Rank 1 you have dreamed of, is it?" Markus''s words made Glory''s chest burned with anger, his pride screaming and lashing to him, but he forced himself to swallow his fury. Because Markus wasn''t someone he could afford to cross. "I will fix this, I promise," he said, his voice shaking with suppressed rage. "I''ll make everything right." There was a long pause on the other end, the silence was heavy and oppressive, before Markus finally spoke. "Then first," he said, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper, "finish your damn mission." Glory nodded rapidly, even though Markus couldn''t see him from his end. "Yes, sir. I''ll finish it." The call ended abruptly, the connection was dead, leaving Glory standing alone in the silence of the grand room. What will he do now? On whom will he unleash his anger? Every thing he planned for his so called ''Master Plan'' to eliminate Ruby Olive, was now a far away call for him. His chest heaved as his emotions played a theatrical play, boiling over¡ªanger, frustration, and the smallest flicker of fear inside him. But above all, hatred burned brightly in his chest, fueling him. ''Ruby Oliver.'' Her name echoed in his mind like a curse. If she truly was behind this¡ªor even if she wasn''t¡ªshe would pay the price. A cruel grin spread across his face as he reached for a hand mirror and a comb. He combed his hair back into place, straightening his appearance. He needed to look composed. He needed to look powerful. "I''ll destroy her," he whispered, his voice echoing with malice. "I''ll break her until there''s nothing left of her mentally, physically... everything." --- Headmaster office Nova: Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The room was dimly lit and sunlight barely streaming through the thick curtains that covers the grand windows of the headmaster''s office at Nova Academy. Ruby Olive sat at her desk. Stacks of paperwork filling her desk, reports from students, faculty files, and other administrative documents. Her crimson eyes blinked over a holographic screen hovering before her, its soft purple glow reflecting off her pale skin. The news anchor''s voice filled the room: "The fall from grace of one of the world''s most revered heroes." "Rank-3 Hero, Glory, accused of treason, assault, bribery, and harassment. Evidence has surfaced that exposes his involvement in countless scandals¡ªan unprecedented event in the history of the Hero Association. Public outcry has reached an all-time high, with demands for a full investigation into Glory''s actions..." Ruby watched the screen with a cold expression, her slender fingers continuing to sort the papers as though the news didn''t even concern her. Yet her sharp eyes betrayed her thoughts, absorbing every detail. After a moment, By flicking her wrist the holographic screen vanished making a soft buzzing sound. She Leaned back in her chair, as she clasped her hands behind her head and stretched it upward, and her eyes for a moment kept staring at the carvings on the ceiling. And suddenly a flash of worry crossed her face, a fleeting emotion she couldn''t ignore. Her lips parted as she muttered softly to herself, "So, it has finally started..." This was no longer a game, the stakes had risen high above, and the battle was shifting sides. The world''s trust in its heroes, had begun to crack¡ªand she knew that more than anyone. But before the burden of the situation could engulfed her, Zane''s face appeared in her thoughts. His smirking face, the mischievous glint in his eyes, and his unwavering determination brought a faint smile to her lips. "Hehe." Her worries melted away, replaced by a warmth that was very comforting. She was an orphan and to her, Zane was more than a friend or an ally¡ªhe was family to her. The only family she had ever had. Ruby rested her chin on her palm, her smile widening. Her gaze to a small black box resting on her desk. The box was simple in design, its smooth surface reflecting the dim light of the room. Ruby reached for it, as she stood and walked over to the bookshelf beside her desk. Carefully, she placed the box on the shelf, positioning it to a certain direction. She returned to her chair. Crossing her legs, she leaned back once again, her gaze shifting to her wristwatch. Her eyes sharpened as she stared at the watch, anticipation building. She was waiting. And then, right on cue, the soft buzz of the watch broke the silence. A smirk appeared at the corners of Ruby''s lips. "Just like he predicted." The name displayed on the holographic screen was: Markus Bloodstone. End of Chapter [A/N]: The Characters window has been added. It will help you imagine them more clearly. Shower them with your popularity. Chapter 20: This is Just the Beginning [1] Chapter 20: This is Just the Beginning [1]Sitting on a long bench on Nova''s Cafeteria, I was savoring the flavor of a chocolate Ice-cream, the chocolate bar in my hand was melting faster that I could eat it. And a small trickle of the chocolate escaped and sliding down my wrist, but I was quicker, I licked it clean before it could escaped. I smirked to myself. "~Hehe, No one escapes me untouched." "That''s really cringe," Anna said, sitting beside me with an unpleasant look. I laughed, not feeling offended, "You just don''t appreciate my talent." Anna rolled her eyes and went back to lick her own ice-cream, unlike me her movement was elegant. The scene from just an hour ago played in my head, and I couldn''t help but chuckle again. The great [Glory], standing on the stage before everything became chaotic. All the students were roaring as they express their fury. Many items were thrown at his direction, Shoes, Tomatoes, and some one even managed to get a stone¡ªfor crying out loud, Glory dodged them all with smug efficiency of his, but even his skill couldn''t save him from the humiliation. "What do you think? Was it all true? Everything they''re saying about him?" Anna broke the silence. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I kept my expression calm. "Who knows? But the evidence are all there, isn''t it? Then, It must be true." Anna stared at her ice cream for a moment, as if lost in thought. Then she spoke again, this time her voice was softer. "Were heroes really the one protecting us?" She said, "Or did they just don''t care at all? What if all the hero''s were the same?" Her words hung in the air. I frowned, my grip tightened on the now half-eaten ice cream bar. Anna''s questions weren''t just silly or unnecessarily. They were the kind of questions that tore people apart from the inside. I glanced at her, her eyes were clouded with doubts. She had always admired heroes. Her belief in them was unwavering. And I broke that for her. Her questions are reasonable, I mean just think about it, people admired a particular hero, but one day they find out they''re nothing but a bunch of criminals possessing great powers... it could shake anyone to their core. She just kept eating her ice cream, though her pace had slowed down, as if she couldn''t quite enjoy it anymore. As the lunch break ended, we stood up and began walking back to our class. The campus around us felt heavy, the usual lively environment was now replaced by a stifling silence. Everywhere I looked, students were lost in their own thoughts, their faces were all same mirroring the confusion and disappointment that Anna felt. When we entered the classroom, I noticed that the atmosphere here was no different. It was like watching someone stripped from their faith. ''Its quite funny.'' It reminded me of people that discovered that their gods weren''t real. That their prayers didn''t reached anyone. And this. This was exactly what I wanted. People worship heroes like gods. They think they''re invincible and untouchable. But I know better. Heroes can fall. They can die. And I am living proof of it. I wanted to show the world that heroes weren''t what they always seemed. But Yes, there are also few heroes who would sacrifice their everything to save someone, but others... others were nothing more than greedy cowards, consumed by power and fame. And the world didn''t need those kinds of heroes. No. I would tear them down. One by one. Suddenly the wristband on my arm buzzed, pulling me from my thoughts. The message on the screen displayed was really shocking: Student announcement - Classes are canceled for the day. The sudden notification sent a ripple of surprise through out the room, and whispers of my classmates quickly turned to loud murmurs. Nova had never canceled classes before. Not once. ''He finally made his move.'' Anna glanced at me. "What''s going on?" I answered, stepping away from my desk. "Who knows? Any ways I got to go, see you tomorrow." "Yeah, see you." But I wasn''t heading home. I had one last thing to do, one final step to ensure Glory''s destruction. [Same day] Nova Headmistress office ¨C Sitting on her leather chair, Ruby had a smirk appeared at the corner of her lips. "Just like he predicted," she said softly. The name displayed on the holographic screen of her wristband sent a chill through the air: Markus Bloodstone. Her smirk faded, replaced by a cold and neutral expression as she tapped to answer the call. "Yes?" She asked calmly. There was a few seconds of silence, followed by a deep, commanding voice broke it. "I have a mission for you," Markus began. Ruby suppressed the grin which has spread across her face, her chest swelling with pride. Everything was falling perfectly into place, just as Zane had planned, his flawlessly orchestrated strategy. His brilliance never ceased to amaze her, and even in this moment, she couldn''t help but marvel at how far ahead he has predicted. "I''m listening." She replied. Markus continued, his tone carried a linger of frustration, "As you know, Glory has caused... quite the complications. His mistakes have drawn both the media''s and public attention, and now they are questioning us. The trust in the Hero Association is degrading, and that is something we cannot afford. You''re currently stationed near him, so I''m authorizing you to handle this matter. Do whatever it takes, subdue him or silence him. Permanently, if necessary." Ruby raised her eyebrow, her voice measured. "Wait, permanently? That could provoke his noble family no? It will harm both Nova and me¨C" Markus cut her off sharply, "Don''t worry, this will remain confidential, No one will know what happens. The Hero Association reputation must be preserved, no matter the cost. Then Markus said the words which she hated the most, words that has sent a cold chill down her spine. "You are our greatest creation Ruby. We gave you a gift, You can easily take him down." Her stomach crunches, and her heart clenched in disgust. Creation. That single word unlocked many of her memories, which she wishes to forget. The uneasiness made her voice falter, "Understood sir. Leave this mission to me." The call ended, leaving Ruby alone in her office. Her hands clenched into fists on the desk as she remembered Markus''s words. "Lets see who truly holds the power in this world." She murmured silently. *Knock.. knock!* Suddenly a knock broke the silence, Straightening her posture she called, "Come in." The door creaked open, a man with blond hair, emerald eyes walked inside. He greeted her with a light bow, "So this is the famous Headmistress ''Ruby Oliver''. A pleasure to meet someone so young and talented." Ruby offered a polite smile, though her every senses screamed caution. "How can I help you?" Glory''s smile widened as he stepped closer, his hand already moving to his dimensional ring. "Oh, nothing much¡ª" In an instant, his spear materialized into existence in his right hand, its tip hurtling toward Ruby''s chest with lightning speed. But Ruby was attentive, her instincts were on high alert. With swift reflexes, she drew her double-edged sword and parried the attack, their blades meeting created a burst of sparks. The clash was over in the blink of an eye, leaving the room echoing with vibrating sound of clashed metals. Glory stepped back, his emerald eyes glowing with excitement. "Impressive reflexes," he said, twirling his spear. "What are you doing?" Ruby demanded, her tone was icy. He smirked, the air around him shifting as earthen energy swirled. "Quit the act, I know who you are, Pride. So do me a favor and Just die." The energy around him solidified, forming hundreds of metallic spears, which spun like a drill in the mid air. In an instant, they all launched toward her. Ruby dodging each one of them , her movements were quick, but one spear grazed her shoulder. "Aagh!" She hissed in pain, clutching her wound. But as Glory''s gaze sharpened, he noticed something unusual, there was no visible damage appeared on her skin. *~Whoos* He whistled in amusement. "So that''s your power, huh? No physical damage, hmm? What''s this...? Ah! You do feel pain! Interesting. . . let me see more!" Ruby glared at him, her crimson eyes glowing with fury. She raised her hand, and casted her spell "[Flame Bullets]", the air around her ignited as hundreds of flaming orbs formed. Without delay, she launched them all at once. The explosion shook the room, shaking the very foundations of the building. Smoke and heat filled the air, but as it was cleared, a tungsten shaped dome stood in between her and Glory. Glory stepped out, while smirk mockingly. "Is that all you''ve got? You''re weak. You only reached Rank 7 because you are their so called ''creation''. Nothing more." Ruby''s hands trembled, as her rage finally peaked, "Don''t you dare call me that!" Compressing all her strength, she activated her ultimate spell, "[Hell Flame]". The moisture in the room evaporated instantly, a red orb formed in front of her as it changes its color to Orange, then yellow and finally into a radiating violet-blue. The sheer heat released from it caused the nearby objects to melt. Without a word, she hurled it at Glory. The orb shot through the air like a meteor, its power was truly devastating. Glory braced himself as he raised his spear. The moment it struck, the spear''s metallic surface absorbed the attack as it burst into red glow as it infused with the [Fire Essence]. Ruby''s eyes widened in shock. "What!?" Glory laughed as he pointed his spear at her. "Heh, My spear is called [Point Breaker], an ancient artifact," he explained further. "It can absorb the impact of all the elementals in existence and. . . your greatest attack is now mine." With that he released the energy stored in the spear which vibrated with deadly force. Ruby''s heart pounded as the attack hurtled toward her, she has no means to avoid it. But before it impacts, a voice echoed in the office. "[Distortion]." End of Chapter. Chapter 21: This is Just the Beginning [2] Chapter 21: This is Just the Beginning [2]*Warning: This Chapter contains some scenes which might not be suitable for some readers.* "[Distortion]." The air around me rippled as I activated my skill. Causing the [Elemental Essence] around me to shift. The [Elemental] flow controlled by Glory wavered and shattered like a broken glass. The [Fire Essence] emanating from his [Point Breaker] vanished to nothing ness. "What the¡ª!?" The room fell into silence. Glory blinked in disbelief, his usual confident smirk flattered as he stared at me. He was shocked. ". . ." ". . ." He simply stared, trying to figure out my identity. Finally he broke the silence, with a visible hint of confusion, he asked. "Who the hell are you?" His voice was calm but I could hear a faint breath of unease from it. ''Perfect!'' I didn''t answer. Instead, I took a step forward. Slow and deliberate. The evening light scattered through the shattered windows caught my red hair. My hair shimmer like embers in a dying flame. My crimson eyes, locked onto his, like a predator eyeing his prey. I knew my appearance and it wasn''t accidental. I had altered it deliberately, It''s a part of a ''grand plan'' for the near future, that I had so meticulously constructed. --- Glory stood tall, his spear now shifted from Ruby''s neck, as she was still on the ground. She didn''t flinch, upon seeing Zane her eyes filled with admiration and relief. Glory slowly drew his [Point Breaker] toward the mysterious red-haired figure standing before him. He raised an eyebrow and asked again, his voice was steady but laced with excitement. Glory was intrigued. Why wouldn''t he be? Nullifying the effect of an ancient artifact wasn''t something anyone can perform that easily. It required extreme study regarding that particular Artifact, if someone ever wishes to alter it''s effect, the probability would be near zero. Despite that, the red-haired figure did it and in a matter of second no less. Glory asked, as he proceed to layer his spear with [Earth Essence]. "Before I kill you, tell me, who you are?" The figure paused, tilting his head slightly as though thinking for an answer. A faint smirk played on his lips. "Nightmare," Zane replied, his voice was quiet, almost muffled. Glory frowned. "What? I didn''t catch that." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zane''s face has no expression, his voice cutting through the room like a blade. "I said, I''m your worst nightmare. But. . . you can simply call me Nightmare." The glow in Zane''s crimson eyes intensified, and his hand moved to the hilt of his black katana. Slowly, he unsheathed the blade, the faint sound of steel sliding against steel echoing ominously in the ruined office. Screech... Zane''s voice was cold, emotionless, but each word of his carried a weight that made the air feel heavier. "Three seconds. That''s the amount of time I''ll need to cut off both your hands." For a moment, there was only silence. Then, Glory burst into laughter¡ªa loud, boisterous laughter that filled the room. "Hah! Hahaha! Hahahahahha! You. . . You think you''re some kind of edgy hero from a cheap novel?" he mocked, his voice dripping with derision. "Go home, kid! This is not th¡ª" Swoop His sentence was cut short by a sharp, resonating click. A spark of lightning crackled in the air, illuminating the room for a brief moment. Before Glory could comprehend anything, a searing pain shot through him. "AAAAARRRGH!!" Glory''s agonized scream echoed in the air as he staggered backward. His eyes widened in disbelief as he noticed both of his hands were missing. Blood sprayed across the office, his jagged veins, torn flesh of his wrists dripping with crimson blood. The Yellowish bone marrow peeked out in a distorted manner from the stumps where his hands once were. His severed hands, still holding his spear, lay motionless few meters away. Kneeling down he clutched at his mangled arms, struggling to process the unbearable pain. Zane Slowly sheathed his black katana back. In a calm, cold voice, he said, "My bad. It only took less than a second." Glory''s face turned into a furious growl as his face twisted with rage. Gritting his teeth, he began gathering [Earth Essence] around him. But before he could channel the energy, Zane''s voice cut through his effort. "[Distortion]." The air shimmered again, and the [Essence] Glory had summoned shattered in the air. "HOW!? WHO THE HELL ARE YOU!?" Glory roared, his voice filled with disbelief and desperation. His instinct clicked in as he took a step back. Never once had he encountered someone so utterly beyond comprehension. The man before him¡ªthis person called Nightmare¡ªwas no ordinary foe. He understood that. ''Who is he? Why is he doing this? Who sent him?'' Numerous questions surged through his mind. But above all the confusion, one thing is clear to him: the person standing before him was terrifyingly strong. His confidence shattered. He, a Rank 3 Hero¡ªthe third strongest human known to mankind¡ª for the first time in his life felt powerless. His status, his confidence, his pride, all crumbled to dust. "Wh¨CWhat... what do you want?" he stammered. His movement was clumsy. Slipping on his own spilled bone marrow on the floor, Glory fell hard onto the ground. Thump! "P¨CPlease, spare me! I''ll give you anything¡ªmoney, p¨Cpower, anything you want!" He pleaded. But Zane didn''t stopped. He walked forward, each steps of his was reverberating like the drums. "Now you''ll understand the meaning of being powerless," Zane said coldly, his crimson eyes gleaming with malice. Glory wasn''t able to use his skill because of [Distortion], he wasn''t able to hold any weapon without his hands. He is powerless¨CNo useless. Zane stopped a few feet away from Glory, he took out his katana. "Karma always collects its due," Zane murmured. "You''ve tortured and tormented others, exploiting their weakness, their helplessness. Now, it''s your turn to feel the same." Tears, saliva, and snot streamed down Glory''s face as he begged for his life. "P¨CPlease don''t! Why are you do¡ª" Zane didn''t blink. In one fluid motion, he swung his katana, slicing a clean, shallow cut across Glory''s torso. The blade moved with surgical precision, peeling away layers of skin and muscle. "AAAAHHHGGGG!" Glory screamed in agony, his voice was inhuman. The room reeked with even more blood and exposed flesh. Glory''s chest and abdomen were split open, revealing his ribs, lungs, pancreas, and heart. His organs still beating and functioning sickeningly laid bare for everyone to see. Despite all that, Glory wasn''t dead yet¡ªNo, Zane deliberately let him live, avoided slicing any vitals. Zane wants to set an example for every ''Dogs'' of Hero Association. The cold air of the room rushed over Glory''s exposed insides, causing him to shudder violently. His pupils widened in horror as he saw his own internals slipping out, globs of yellow-green bile juice and crimson blood pooling beneath him. Zane tilted his head, a sadistic grin spread across his face. "Man, your insides are as disgusting as you." "Pfttt- Heh.. Hahahahahahahahahh!" Zane laughter was cold and maniacal stripped away from any human emotions. This very scene sends chill down Ruby''s spine. She had been frozen in place the whole time, watching the scene unfold with wide eyes. For the first time, Ruby felt fear¡ªnot of Glory, but of Zane. She stared at him, unable to deal with this brutal, merciless version of him. ''Wh¨CWhat happened to him?'' she thought, her hands trembling with uneasiness. Meanwhile Glory had lost all quality of his sanity. His screams had turned into pitiful whims as he lay in a pool of his own blood. Zane crouched beside him. "You''re pathetic," he whispered. "W...ho? A..r.." But before that, Zane took a slick black mask from his [Inventory Ring] and wore across his face. "!" Staring dead into Glory''s eyes, Zane asked, "Now, do you recognize me?" "Wha¨CHope! HOW!? BUT WHY!?¡ª" Before he finishes, Zane raised his katana high. And with a final swing he brought it down on Glory''s skull. The sound it made was popping hard, like opening a soda bottle, the blade cleaving through his skull with ease. Glory''s head split open, his brown brain matter spilling onto the floor creating a grotesque fountain. His lifeless body slumped to the ground, as blood pooling around him. Zane turned slowly, looking onto Ruby. "It''s over now." Ruby didn''t responded. She simply stood there, her mouth parted but no words came out. Ruby''s gaze flickered to the life less, almost unrecognizable body on the floor, then back to Zane. Her stomach churned as the image of Glory''s exposed organs and split skull replayed in her mind. She felt a wave of nausea, but she swallowed it down. Zane tilted his head slightly, studying her. "What''s wrong?" he asked. His tone carried a genuine concern. "Zane. . ." She finally managed to say something, but on closure look, she was crying. "Ruby?" "Zane... You... what made you..." Without voicing it out, Ruby just ran towards Zane and hugged him tightly, so tightly that it made Zane blushed a little. All the emotions rushed back to Zane, as his emotionless face get back to normal. A bright color humanly glow returned back to his eyes. "Hey! Ruby! Wh¨Cwhat, Ouch! Ouch! H¨CHey You are squeezing me! You are squeezing me! Hey stop! Stop¡ª" "Shut up. Just let me be like this." End of Chapter. [A/N]: I have changed my writing style, The sentences were shorter than previous Chapters, and from now on all important fights scenes will be in 3rd person pov while the main story will be in 1st person POV. Do let me know in the comment. Chapter 22: Nightmare [1] Chapter 22: Nightmare [1]Ruby''s hands wrapped around me as though holding me together. For a brief moment I just stood their motionless. "Umm Ruby? How much longer are you going to hug me." I muttered. "!" Ruby flinched immediately pulling away and avoiding my gaze. Her cheeks flushed, and she stammered, "I¨CI''m sorry. It just¡ª" She exhaled deeply, "It just the way you looked earlier when you fought Glory..." She hesitated, her words trailing off as her eyes flickered to the ground. "What about it?" Curious myself, I asked. With her voice muffled as her eyes fixated on me, she explained. "You didn''t look like your self. Your expression... your movements... it was like you weren''t human anymore." Her voice softened, carried the weight of her uneasiness, "You looked... terrifying. Ruthless." As she said, my eyes drifted to Glory''s remains. His unrecognizable corpse lying in a grotesque heap of his own blood and organs. His front portion was split open, his intestines was spilling out onto the blood-soaked floor. His skull was cracked, with fragments of bone scattered around what used to be his face. A mangled lump of his brains gray matter lay discarded beside him. The very sight was disturbing, even for me. I clenched my fists as an unsettling thought lingered at my mind. ''I did all this?'' Was this who I was now? Was I always used to be this brutal? No! I hadn''t always been this way. Before... before my death, I still believed in humanity. This is beyond that. This isn''t human. No matter how much of a bitch a person was, killing him like this... is just, inhuman. ''What''s happening to me?'' Maybe I am not myself any more? "Zane?" Ruby turned to me, confusion and concern displayed on her face. "No, don''t worry." I said abruptly, shaking off my thought. "It''s just the side effects of my skill. [Distortion]. When I use it, it twists my mind, making me ruthless. It''s nothing to worry about." But deep down, I knew this wasn''t the whole truth, and I think Ruby did too. I forced my thoughts elsewhere, my gaze finally landed on Ruby''s shoulder. My breath hiked. There was blood across her shoulder, sticking against her uniform, yet there are no visible wound. I frowned. "Ruby... why is there blood on your shoulder?" I knew the answer, but still, to confirm thatdream, I asked. She stiffened. Her eyes darkened in a way I hadn''t seen before, shadows creeping into her face. She spoke quietly, her voice was almost a whisper. "It''s a curse. They gave it to me." Her words sent a chill down my spine. "They?" I asked, already piecing together the fragments of what I''d seen. Memories of the dream resurfaced in my mind¡ªthe confined room, the drawing, and Ruby''s broken sobs. Her lips tightened. "The Hero Association." ''Of course.'' I had suspected as much, but hearing it from her mouth brought an unfamiliar heat to my chest¡ªanger. But suddenly, I had an unbelievable hypothesis. Her words clicked into place with my own theories. My skill, [Immortality], was unlike anything I had ever seen, it basically defies common sense. But now, seeing Ruby, I couldn''t shake the possibility that the Hero Association''s experiments weren''t only limited to her. ''I want to know.'' "Ruby," I began cautiously, "if you were injured let''s say, if your arm was severed¡ªwould it grow back?" Her gaze snapped to mine. "No. My skill only works against non-lethal attacks. If I were to die, then that''s it. I won''t revive. I''m not like you." Her words confirmed my theories. Her power, whatever it was, was a weaker reflection of my [Immortality]. But it was still enough to make me question the extent of the Hero Association. I wanted to press further, to ask her about the dream I had. ''Why had I seen her there, locked in that room? What had the Association done to her?'' Buzz. Buzz. But before I could, a sharp buzzing sound echoed through the air. Ruby and I froze, glancing down at her wristband. Her expression turned cold as the name flashing across the screen caught her attention. "Markus," she whispered. In an instant, my jaw tightened, and I nodded at Ruby. "Do exactly as we planned," I told her. Nodding, Ruby clicked in her wristband, answering Markus''s call. She took a deep heavy breath, deliberately making her voice sound weak and breathless, as though she''d just barely survived an intense battle. "Pride reporting," she said, her tone trembling just enough to sell her act. "Pride." Markus''s voice came through, steady and sharp. "Glory''s vitals are gone. What happened? What''s the status of the mission?" Ruby hesitated for a fraction of a second, as she stealing a glance at me. I gave her a curt nod. "It''s done," she said quietly. "Glory is dead." ". . ." Silence fell on the line. And I could almost picture Markus''s racing his mind on the other end. Finally, his voice broke the tension, and I could hear the disbelief in his voice. "Dead?" he repeated. "Who did it?" ''Of course, he would ask.'' It wasn''t a question out of curiosity, it was his deduction. Markus wasn''t a fool. He knew Ruby a Rank-7 hero wasn''t strong enough to take down someone like Glory on her own, not when he was ranked three. His sharp mind had already ruled her out as the killer. Ruby didn''t falter. "I don''t know who he was," she lied, her voice is calm despite the situation. "He called himself Nightmare. He had red hair¡ªlooked like he might be from Pyrestone. He was terrifying and... brutal. He killed Glory with such an ease." Markus didn''t respond immediately, and I could picture him processing her words one by one, piecing together the information. Meanwhile, I remained silent, as I watched Ruby handle the conversation with a calm expression that impressed even me. This was all a part of my plan. I had predicted Markus''s reaction, anticipated his questions. That''s why I had altered my appearance, and crafted this new persona. Nightmare. A name I designed to strike fear into those unworthy of being called heroes. A name that would haunt them even in their dreams. "Nightmare?" Markus finally said, his voice has hint of suspicion. "And you''re saying he let you live?" Ruby didn''t miss a beat. "He didn''t care about me," she said. "His only target was Glory. I stayed out of his way¡ªfigured it wasn''t worth interfering since killing Glory was part of my mission anyway. And..." She paused, letting enough hesitation creep into her voice. "Glory was already dying. I didn''t need to get involved." Markus didn''t pressed any further, instead he sighed. "Alright, send me a detailed report," he ordered. "I want everything you''ve got on this Nightmare, his look, his fighting style, his skills everything. I''m hanging up, Good job, Pride." The call ended with a soft click, leaving the room silenced. Sigh... Ruby let out a slow breath, her shoulders dropped slightly as she turned to me. "It''s done," she said with a thumbs-up gesture. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I nodded, my mind already racing ahead. Markus would investigate, of course. He''d dig into the identity of this so-called ''Nightmare'', and he''d find nothing. All that remained was the message I wanted to send. And soon, the world would know. The nightmare has begun. End of Chapter. Chapter 23: Nightmare [2] Chapter 23: Nightmare [2]"Ruby," I said, pointing toward the bookshelf, "bring me the recording device." My gaze fixed on a black box resting on her bookshelf. It was the same device I gave her earlier, the one she installed before Glory barged into her office. This will work as an evidence. Ruby nodded as she retrieved the black box from her book self. She placed the black box in my hands. "Let''s see." I connected it to my wristband, and after tweaking it for a moment, a holographic screen flickered into existence, displaying the recorded footage. It has recorded everything that had happened here. The footage began with Ruby seating in her leather chair, her expression was as she flipped through the papers. Then Glory stormed in, followed by their fight¡ªa flurry brutal attacks from Glory''s side and Ruby''s desperate counters. Then came my entry¡ª more like Nightmare''s entry. I watched as the me in the footage, emerged from the shadows. The recording captured everything, my calculated strikes, the gruesome butchering of Glory, and finally, Glory''s horrific end. But then, the footage took a dangerous turn. It showed the moment when I took my Rank 1 Hero mark and placed it across my face. My real identity, as (Ex)Hope, exposed. ''Fuck my rotten luck, what was I thinking?'' I narrowed my eyes. "This... can''t be shown," I muttered. I glanced at Ruby. She was busy snapping pictures of Glory''s unrecognizable corpse, likely preparing the detailed report Markus had requested. I need to erase this part of the clip, But erasing it conventionally was out of option; it would leave traces. And I don''t want that. Markus wasn''t a fool who missed details. I need a cleaner solution. I stared at the holographic screen, my mind was racing at its top gear. And then, a crazy idea struck me. Video recordings were nothing but photons particles of light captured by a device. If I could manipulate those photons and rewriting them at it''s fundamental level... ''It''s risky. But it''s possible.'' Sigh I exhaled, and completely focused my thoughts, I activated my skill: "[Quantum Manipulation]." The moment I mutter those words, the world around me shifted. In an instant, my surroundings dissolved into a fabric of particles, waves, and strings of different lights, each connected by an invisible threads stretching infinitely into the sky. It felt like I''d stepped into the very creation of reality itself. I could see everything, and I mean it¡ªevery atoms, every photons, every quark¡ªvibrating in an unsynchronized, chaotic symphony. But this wasn''t just a vision. I can control everything. But then I noticed something unusual. My body didn''t move the way it normally would. Instead, I had to manipulate the particles that made my body in a subatomic level, commanding every atom, every cell, every tissues to move. It was like being a puppet and pulling my own strings. ''Amazing. If this works... then...'' I concentrated my focus, directing my attention to the photons captured by the black box. I concentrated on those photons from ten minutes ago, the very photons that emitted during my fight with Glory. I was dumbfounded. There it was. I saw myself, standing over Glory, skinning him alive. The sight sent a chill down my spine. Watching myself from this perspective, it felt unreal¡ªlike I was watching someone else commit the act. ''This is insane,'' I thought. Using [Quantum Manipulation], I traced the photons movements backward, unraveling their path until I could rewrite them. It was a detailed process which required extreme precision, like threading a needle in a hurricane. I rewrite the photon''s wavelength with an altered version, one that omitted my identity entirely. The process was overwhelming. The complexity of the quantum world defied all the logic, yet here I was, bending it to my will. ''Haah.. It''s done.'' When I finally deactivated my skill, the world snapped back to normal. And with it, an extreme exhaustion hit me, calculating every position of subatomic molecules wasn''t easy. My head was spinning from all the details, and I staggered, gripping the bookshelf for support. My vision was blurry for a moment, and I muttered under my panting breath, "Damn... that''s some crazy shit." Ruby finally noticing, turned to me, concern spread across her face. "You okay?" "Yeah... just exhausted, don''t worry." She didn''t question it further. ''That was terrifying.'' I checked the altered recording, analyzing each and every frame. It was flawless. The clip showed Glory''s brutal defeat and death, but me taking out my Rank 1 Hero mask¡ªwas erased as if it never ever happened. No evidence. No trace. ''Perfect.'' Satisfied, I created a copy of the altered footage and handed the black box to Ruby. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Take this to Markus," With a smirk, I instructed. "Show him the recording. Let him see what happened to Glory." Ruby''s eyes widened, she nodded. "This will send a clear message, Pfttt¡ª I''m having so much fun," she said, holding the box tightly. "Isn''t it?" I replied. "Markus needs to see what he''s up against. Let him know that there''s someone out there capable of tearing down single rankers with ease." Ruby''s lips curled into a small, wicked smile. "Understood." I stepped back, signaling her the end of our conversation. "Finish the rest of your tasks from here. I''ll handle the next phase. And.... Be careful, Bye!" With that, I turned and walked out of the Nova Academy. It was evening, the cool air greeted me as I stepped onto the streets. I headed to a nearby alley, ensuring that no one''s tailing me, I reversed back to my original appearance. My crimson red hair faded, reverting to its natural black color. My Nightmare attire replaced by the uniform of Nova Academy. My appearance was no longer that of a fearsome vigilante but of an ordinary student. From the alley, I made my way to the train station and boarded a train to Honeyford finding a seat by the window. Leaning back against the seat, I tapped on my wristband, and uploaded the recording and sent it to Mia of the Mercenary Department. Along with the recording, I typed a single message: "Leak this. Every platform. Every News channel. Let the world see. A Nightmare has come." I hit send. Before long, the train reached Honeyford. Stepping off the train, I made my way back to the place I called home¡ªour family''s caf¨¦. The soft glow of warm light scattering out from our caf¨¦, and the familiar murmur of customers greeted me as I opened the door. As I entered, my mother spotted me from behind the counter. Her face lit up with a smile. "Oh, Zane, welcome back!" she said cheerfully. "You''re just in time. I made your favorite dish tonight." I couldn''t help but smile back. "I''m hungry, Mom." "Good!" she replied. "Go wash your hands and take a seat. I''ll bring it out in a moment." I nodded and headed to the sink in the corner, washing my hands as my mom instructed. When I returned to a table near the window, my mother had already set the food in front of me. A bowl of chicken soup, a perfectly fried fish, a bowl of white rice, and¡ªmy favorite¡ªhoney potatoes. This. This is what I wanted to protect. This simple, peaceful life. This warmth. This love. And I would do anything to preserve it. "Eat up, sweetheart," my mother said, before heading back to the counter. I picked up my spoon, savoring the first bite of my honey potatoes. For a brief moment, I let myself relax. But then the atmosphere shifted. The TV screen projected on the wall flickered to a breaking news broadcast, and the room fell silent. All conversations halted. Everyone''s attention turned to the screen. I also glanced up, though I already knew what they were about to see. The news anchor''s voice echoed through the caf¨¦: "This is a breaking news¡ªThe murder of a Rank 3 Hero, Glory, a shocking and gruesome video has surfaced, showing the brutal murder of Glory, one of the single ranker. Viewer caution is advised." The footage began to play, and a collective gasp rippled through out the caf¨¦. On the screen, Glory''s bloodied body was displayed in a horrifying detail. His exposed internal organs and his half-open skull were shown without any censorship. The scene shifted to a shadowy figure¡ªme, as Nightmare¡ªmercilessly butchering him off. Some customers covered their mouths in shock. Others averted their eyes, unable to stomach this brutality. A few even bolted to the restroom. I glanced at my mother, she was frozen, her hand clutching the edge of the counter for support. My father stood behind her, his expression was dark as he stared at the screen. Whispers began to spread across the caf¨¦. "This is... this¡ª" "T¨CThat was a Rank 3 Hero... that easily..." But a single name lingered, on everyone''s mouth. "Nightmare?" I on the other hand sat quietly at my table, savoring a bite of honey potato. "Delicious." End of Chapter. Chapter 24: Rank Evaluation [1] Chapter 24: Rank Evaluation [1]It''s been around four days since I officially enrolled the Nova Academy. And today counts as the fifth day. I sat on my desk, quietly watching my classmates. A few of them sit in groups, chatting. And their topic of discussion was none other than Nightmare. "I think he did the right thing," one of them said. "We all saw the footage; Glory had done so many evil deeds, someone has to stop him. For me, Nightmare is a Hero" "But did he have to kill him like that?" another one replied. "It was brutal. That''s not how a hero acts." Someone else added, "Brutal or not, he''s strong. I mean, look at Him, Glory was Rank 3, and Nightmare took him down in minutes. That''s... insane." They all had different opinions about me, but no one could deny how powerful Nightmare was. I didn''t really care what they thought. They could praise me, hate me, or fear me¡ªI don''t give a damn. I''d do whatever it took to protect the future of the ones I care about. "What do you think?" Anna''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. She was sitting next to me, with her usual curious expression. "About Nightmare," she clarified. "Do you think he did the right?" I shrugged, pretending to think about it. "Hmm... He did the right thing," I said without hesitation. "Someone had to step up. The Hero Association clearly knew what he was doing, and yet they didn''t do anything about it. Nightmare just did what needed to be done." Anna didn''t say anything, she simply stared at me. Maybe she was trying to reconcile her admiration regarding Heroes with the reality of what Nightmare has shown. Or maybe she was just wondering if I shared that same admiration. But before she could say anything, the classroom door opened, and Miss Monica stepped in. "Alright, everyone, quiet down," she called, her voice cutting through the chatter. "Albert, get back to your seat already." The room quickly went quiet, and the lesson started. Miss Monica was teaching about the history of Elementals, and, as always, to me, it was interesting. She had a way of explaining things that made you want to pay attention. But then she brought up something that got everyone even more focused. "After this class, we''ll have the Rank Evaluation Program," she said. "And it''s mandatory for all first-year students. Your rank will be determined on the basis of your skills, Elemental Essence, and overall power." ''Damn it.'' Just my rotten luck. Everyone seems excited except me, as whispers broke out across the room. "The rankings here are separated year wise," Miss Monica explained. "So, each year has its own Rank 1. This is to prepare you for the real-world ranking system and get you used to it." With that the lecture ended, and Miss Monica gestured us to follow her. She led us down the hallway. Everyone was buzzing with nervous energy. Eventually, we arrived at a huge room. It was packed with equipment, training dummies, and holographic displays. The walls had glowing lines running across them, giving the room a high-tech feel. "This is where the Rank Evaluation will take place," Miss Monica said, looking at all of us. "Now, everyone change to your combat uniforms." Haah... ''No more running away, I guess.'' As instructed, I changed into my combat uniform. It consisted of a tight black t-shirt, military-grade black jeans, and a half-length white leather jacket. The Nova emblem was stitched on it''s right chest, and my class rank, 45, was printed on the left. This rank only represents my position in the class, but today''s evaluation will determine my rank for the entire first year. There are around 500 first-year students at Nova Academy, divided into 10 classes with 50 students each. Being ranked 45th in my class isn''t exactly praise worthy, but I''ve kept a low profile on purpose. I don''t want to stand out, so my goal is to aim for somewhere around rank 250 out of 500. That should be good enough. Still, I can''t help but feel uneasy about the skill analysis test. There''s a reason to it, I possess some skills which are way above SS+ Rank grade. I don''t want anyone to know about it. I can''t guarantee that I can manipulate the skill analysis results to keep them under my control. The technology to analyze skills is very advanced. Once I was dressed, I made my way to the practice ground. ''Alright.'' Looking around, I noticed that everyone''s combat uniform was the same as mine. Even the girls wore the same outfit, though some of them had customized theirs slightly, in regards to their weapon. Soon after, the teacher entered the practical room. He looked to be around 40, with silver hair and piercing blue eyes. He had a powerful aura that immediately grabbed everyone''s attention. ''He''s strong.'' If I have to point out, then somewhere around Rank 700 to 800. "I''m Arthur Woodenbow," he announced in a loud commanding voice. "Listen carefully brats, I''ll be conducting your Rank Evaluation. Line up according to your class rank, and don''t make me repeat myself." We all quickly lined up as instructed. Mr. Woodenbow stepped forward and explained the process. "There are three phases to this evaluation," he said. "The first is the Elemental Essence Throughput Test. The second is the Combat Test. And the third is the Skill Analysis Test. Your final rank will be determined based on your performance in all three phases. And the test will only be conducted once for each student, so don''t question your results, if you are dissatisfied, then... you better drop out of Nova, is all I care." Every one fell silence, including me. I have to be extra careful now. "Let''s see...", taking out his tablet he called, "Julius Hartfield, come stand in front of that crystal." Julius Hartfield. Ranked 1st in our class. Julius confidently stepped up to the podium, which had a large stone crystal hanging from wires connected to a machine. "Place your hand on the crystal and channel your Elemental Essence," Mr. Woodenbow instructed. Julius placed his hand on the crystal and began channeling his Earth Elemental Essence. The result was incredible. The crystal lit up with a golden hue, and the machine displayed a value of 827 out of 1000. ''Julius huh... Impressive...'' Everyone gasped. Even I had to admit it was impressive. What amazing Essence capacity, Julius, no doubt, has a bright future ahead. Mr. Woodenbow also nodded in approval. "Excellent work, Julius. I think we might already know who''s first year Rank 1 will be." "Ok, Next... Aria Frostheart." Aria stepped forward she ranked 2 in our class; she was an admiration to both boys as well as girls, and she possesses both beauty and brain. She was the one with Julius on the Day of the Monster Hunting Trip to Frostvile Mountain. Believe me, when I say this, from head to toe, she is drop-dead gorgeous. ''So her name''s Aria Frostheart. Wait... Frostheart?'' Frostheart was a renowned noble house in [Frostvile] Kingdome, their family took part in many great historical events in this world. Simply put, they are powerful, even Rank 4 hero, [Envy], a part of the Frostheart Family. And among all the single rankers, her control over Essence is even greater than my own. ''I wonder, where she''s doing currently.'' [Envy] is someone who I personally looked up to. She is the Reason, I was this good at controlling my Essence, Me and Ruby both. Our Mentor. "What!?" Someone exclaimed, breaking me out of my thoughts. My eyes shifted towards the display. A wide grin appeared on my face. ''Damn, Would you look at that....'' Points: 901 out of 1000, displayed clearly on the screen. Everyone including Mr. Woodenbow, was staring at her, simply out of envy, their expression clearly stated their thoughts. Yes, she will be without a doubt, the Rank-1 of 1st year. Frostheart bloodline never ceases to amaze me. "A-Alright... Miss Aria, you may return." Mr. Woodenbow stuttered, "Cough.. Next Anna Ashborne''." Anna, who ranked 3rd in our class, achieved 773 points, earning her plenty of praise from the teacher. One by one, the rest of the students were called up. "Zane Skylark." Then it was my turn. I stepped forward and placed my hand on the crystal. Carefully, I manipulated my Elemental Essence, focusing only on the Ice Essence, I suppressed the other four. I didn''t want to attract attention, so I only channeled a small amount of my power. The crystal glowed faintly, and the machine displayed 600 points. ''Perfect.'' It was a safe number¡ªnot too low to look suspicious, but not high enough to draw unnecessary attention. I stepped back into the line, keeping my expression neutral. "Ok.. next..." With that, the Elemental Essence Throughput Test came to an end. The teacher dismissed us, and we all made our way to the combat arena. The arena was massive, equipped with metallic dummies and drones. Rows of dummies lined the center, while the drones hovered in the air, ready to be activated. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The setup was intimidating, but it made sense. Nova Academy always went all out when it came to Rank evaluations. That''s what makes it the top Hero Institute. End of Chapter. Chapter 25: Rank Evaluation [2] Chapter 25: Rank Evaluation [2]Mr. Woodenbow walked to the middle of the arena and addressed us. "Alright, everyone," he began, his words echoing. "The second phase of the evaluation is the Combat Test. This will determine your combat skills, reaction time, and overall efficiency. Each of you will face three dummies and two drones. And, your performance will be scored based on it." He paused, scanning every face. "But Remember, this is about your skill, not your brute strength. Now... show me what you''ve got." He then called the first student, "Julius Hartfield." Julius stepped into the designated combat zone. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ready?" Beep! Hum! Soon the dummies were activated, followed by the drones, which started circling him. Julius without wasting any time activated his Earth Elemental, he created three sharp stone spikes from the ground, spinning at an unimaginable speed, he shot each one toward each dummy. The spikes leave behind an afterimage, hitting all three dummies at once and destroying the dummies in a matter of seconds. Soon after, drones tried to outmaneuver him, but Julius was faster, conjuring boulders, he sent each flying through the air with pinpoint accuracy. The holographic display flashed, earning him a perfect 100 out of 100 score from the teacher. "Nicely done Julius," Mr. Woodenbow commented with a nod of approval" "Next, Aria Frostheart." The name on everyone''s lips was called. Aria made her way to the middle of the arena. After Mr. Woodenbow''s gesture, the dummies advanced toward her, but she remained calm. Beep! Hum! With a simple gesture, she conjured an ice field that spread across half the arena, freezing everything in its path, including the drones. Rumble! Rumble! Others watched her in stunned silence. ''Pretty Impressive.'' Then she tapped her foot on the Ice field beneath her. Smash! Crack! With just a loud smash she shattered both the ice and the dummies into countless fragments. It was a performance of sheer elegance and overwhelming power, leaving no doubt about her superiority. For a first year student, this type of performance is truly praise worthy. Then she turned to Mr. Woodenbow and said, "All done." The professor was stunned, " Y-Yeah... Um, Miss Aria, your points would be..." On the display, her points appeared: 100/100. "Whoa! A hundred..." "She is on a whole another level." "I wanna go home." The area went into a loud murmur; everyone was surprised by her score, but no one questioned it. Next up was Anna. She wielded her Fire Elemental with extreme precision, creating a high-temperature fire sword as she sliced through the dummies and drones. Her movements were fluid, almost like dancing, and she managed to score 89. One by one, the rest of the student''s names were called. Then, finally, my name was called. "Zane Skylark." Haah... Taking a deep breath, I walked into the combat zone. My goal was simple: deliver a performance strong enough to secure a decent rank but not so exceptional as to draw too much attention. But after witnessing Aria''s performance, a small part of me wanted to do even better¡ªjust enough to leave an impression. Beep! The dummies and drones activated, rushing toward me. Releasing my Ice Elemental, I conjured an ice field¡ªnot as large as Aria''s but still a decent size. I froze the dummies in their tracks. But the drones still however maneuvered above the frozen field, as they charged toward me. But I had already predicted it, I conjured two ice spheres and launched them at the drones. Shot! Shot! Crash! They shattered mid-air. Turning back to the dummies, I drove my fist into each one, cracking them into shards. Silence. Noticing the silence I turned toward Mr. Woodenbow and the others, they had mixture of surprise and uncertainty on their face. Even Aria had a curious look on her face. ''What happens?'' Mr. Woodenbow cleared his throat, his voice was unsteady. "T-that was... remarkable, Zane." I tilted my head, confused by their reaction. It wasn''t until long after I reviewed my performance in my mind that I realized my mistake. I used both the ice field and the ice spheres parallel at the same time. ''Damn it! Just my rotten luck.'' It was a feat that required a high level of control and understanding over the Ice Elemental. ''They are still staring at me.'' But it''s too late now. "Fuck..." I cursed myself silently. So much for staying under the radar. Ding! The display flashed: Score: 90/100. It was an amazing score, but I wasn''t happy. ''Why am I like this... Haah...'' I couldn''t afford to let my excitement get the better of me again. From now on, I needed to think rationally. I walked back to the seating area, keeping my head down. As soon as I sat, a strange unease settled over me, like I was being watched. Turning slightly, I caught sight of her¡ªAria Frostheart¡ªstaring right at me. ''Of course.'' Her gaze was sharp, almost as if she was dissecting me with her eyes. I quickly turned away, pretending I hadn''t noticed. The last thing I wanted was to get dragged into some conversation with her. Before I could gather my thoughts, Anna sat down beside me. "Mind if I join?" she asked, though she didn''t wait for a response. "Does it matter if I say no?" I muttered. "Not really." She smirked, leaning back in her seat. "So... that little show you just pulled¡ªwhat was that about? You, of all people, showing off? I thought you hated attention." "I really do," I replied, sighing. "Trust me, I wasn''t trying to show off." Anna raised an eyebrow. "Uh-huh. Sure. Because freezing the arena and pulling off a move that even caught Aria''s eye isn''t showing off at all." "Can we just pretend that didn''t happen?" "Sure.... Oh, by the way, Aria hasn''t stopped staring at you since you sat down." "You''re joking, right?" Lowering her voice, Anna answered. "Nope. If her eyes were lasers, you''d be ash by now." "Shut up." "Pftt I''m just saying. Maybe she''s impressed, or maybe... she''s planning your downfall. Hehehe, either way, it''s going to be fun to watch." I shot her a glare. "Remind me why I hang out with you?" "Because like me, you don''t have any friends." She grinned. "Oh, you''re finally admitting it." "Mhmm." "Just kill me already." ... The combat test ended, and we were led to another area which has rows of compact, private cubicles. "Your final test. Skill Analysis," Mr. Woodenbow explained. "Each one of you will be assigned a cubicle. It''s completely private, so don''t worry about exposing your skills to others. You only need to list at least two of your skills, but choose wisely your ranking will depend on it." ''What a relief!'' For the first time in all day, I felt a wave of relief. I had been panicking regarding this part. I was worried that my unique skills like Distortion, Elemental View, and Quantum Manipulation¡ªmight get known to Nova. At one point, I even considered asking Ruby to tamper with the results, but now it seemed unnecessary. ''Lady luck is on my side.'' Mr. Woodenbow held up a round, tiara-like device embedded with what looked like tiny microcircuits. "After listing your skills, wear this device. It will analyze and verify the skills you''ve entered." I stepped into my assigned cubicle. The room was completely white, with a holographic screen in the center and the tiara-like device resting on a nearby stand. The screen displayed a prompt: List at least 2 Unique/Usual skills. I stared at it, as I raced my brain. Unique skills were rare, most people rarely had one. They were a tier above your Usual Skill. But me? I had four: Distortion, Quantum Manipulation, Elemental View, and one more: Immortality. Revealing any of them was out of the question. But the Usual skills were different. It consisted of basic combat skills, similar to Ice Field, Fire Bullet, Ice Sphere, and such. "What to choose?" Due to my unique nature in using all five Elementals, I possess a variety of Usual Skills. After a moment, I typed in: Skill 1. Elemental Discharge Skill 2. Ice Field Skill 3. Ice Spear "Hmm, this much would do." Finally I grabbed the device and placed it on my head, focusing only on the three skills I just entered. The machine whirred softly as it analyzed, and moments later, a confirmation tone signaled the end of the test. [Verification Success. ] ... The Rank Evaluation test concluded, and Mr. Woodenbow dismissed us, saying the results would be announced after lunch. I walked down the hallway and met up with Anna, as usual, we are heading toward the cafeteria. "So, How many skills did you list? Only Ice?" "Yeah," I replied flatly. "You still didn''t tell me how you managed to use Fire Elemental." "Not telling." "Come on, at least give me a hint." "No." As we crossed the corridor, a sweet familiar voice called out from behind us. "Can we join you?" I turned, already regretting it. And there they were¡ªAria Frostheart and her group, with Julius tagging along, waving at us like we were best friends. I looked at Anna. Anna looked at me. "Sure." We both said in unison. ''Just kill me already. Oh! Wait.... I can''t die.'' End of Chapter. Chapter 26: The Investigation Chapter 26: The InvestigationSlurrrp! I slurped my noodles, the sound it made was loud, almost echoing in the cafeteria. "Hey, eat like a human." Beside me Anna scolded. "I am eating like a human." Slurrrp! For some reason, it felt unusually loud today. ~Staaareee! ''Or may be not.'' Someone had been staring at me with the intensity of a hawk eyeing for its prey. Aria Frostheart. She hadn''t said a word since we sat down. Her black eyes drilled into me like lasers, she wasn''t even blinking. It was unsettling, to say the least. I glanced at Anna, hoping she''d say something to break the silence, but she was... ignoring me. ''What?! What did I do? We ''both'' agree to let them join.'' ~Staaareee! ''Oh, come on! If you want to say something, then just say it,'' I thought, trying my best to ignore Aria''s gaze. But those eyes... those terrifying eyes... It reminded me of someone. [Envy]. The Rank 4 Hero. My and Ruby''s mentor back at the Hero Association. The one who taught me everything about Essence control. She was terrifying and strict to the point of being a tyrant, back then Me and Ruby named her The Sadistic Devil. But... she was also brilliant. Her teaching methods were top-notch, and were incredibly effective. I owed her a lot. And now, sitting here, with Aria Frostheart staring daggers at me, I couldn''t help but see the resemblance. The way her sharp eyes seemed carved from ice, her unreadable expression, and that aura to caught everyone''s attention¡ªyeah, she was way too similar to [Envy]. I was so distracted by the comparison, that I almost didn''t notice when she spoke. "How can you control dual skills at the same time?" ''Damn, straight to the point.'' The question didn''t caught me off guard. I already guessed her reason to tagged along with us. Casting dual skills wasn''t actually rare or difficult, but it was far from common for a first year to do it. It basically required an advanced understanding of Elemental Essence or the ability to flow Essence through multiple pathways simultaneously, and most importantly¡ªa level of parallel thinking that could easily fry someone''s mind, if they try without practice. I paused for a bit, letting her question hang in the air for a moment. Memories of Envy''s tortu¡ªtraining sessions flashed through my mind. The countless hours she''d spent drilling the concept into my head until it became second nature to me. Just remembering it gives me shiver. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she''s the one who taught me, as such, I have to return favor. "It''s all about Essence flow," I finally said. "You need to understand the essence of the Element at a fundamental level¡ªhow it moves, how it interacts, and how it connects to everything else. Once you grasp that, then it''s just a matter of... synchronization." My sudden reply, caught every one''s attention. I noticed the way Aria and Julius''s eyes narrowed, as they tried to processing my words. Even Anna, sitting beside me, nudged me with her elbow. "Wow, look at you, Professor Skylark, sharing his wisdom like it''s free candy. But when I asked, you didn¡ª" "Shut up," I muttered, ignoring her grin. Meanwhile, Aria, leaned back slightly, resting her chin on her hand in a thoughtful pose. "I see," she said simply. Those two words caught me off guard. I was expecting few follow-up questions. But no¡ªshe seemed to have understood everything in one go. ''As expected of Envy''s pupil.'' I was impressed. But something didn''t sit right. If Envy was a part of family then, why hadn''t she taught Aria this herself? Knowing the Frostheart house, This was their field of expertise. It was odd, to say the least. Without holding my curiosity, I asked her. "By the way, I''ve heard a lot about the Frostheart family. Especially about Envy. She''s your..." I intentionally let the question hang, watching her reaction carefully. Her expression changed, there was a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªsomething I couldn''t quite grasp. "She''s my mother." ''Eh?'' "Wait!? She is married! Who in their right mind would marry her!?" ". . ." ". . ." ". . ." I failed to hold my surprise, and without much thought, I just blurted out something really stupid, drawing everyone''s attention. ''Fuck!'' But... But, here me out, my questions are all reasonable. Who in the right mind would marry That Sadistic Devil, and much less have a ''daughter''. Smack! Beside me, Anna smacked with her elbow. "Hey, That''s rude!" And Aria, she just blinked, still processing my comment. "Yeah, I apologize." Facing Aria I apologized. "Pftt.. Hee hee hee," a soft playful chuckle escaped Aria''s lips, her laughter was like a warm ray of sunshine. "Oh, Pardon me, I was just Pftt¨Chee hee..." without stopping she cracked again. Everyone, including me was surprised, we just simply stared her giggling face. "I''m Sorry, It was just... pftt... you seem to know my mother." ''Just my rotten luck.'' "Y¨CYeah, she... uh... she once saved me, from a fire, when I was little, and... umm... I heard her say something really scary thing, and that''s why..." I know. My reasons, were really dumb. "Oh, Don''t worry, I am not interrogating you, it just that, very few know her... scary side." ''She is an angel! An Angel! Unlike her mother...'' Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. But suddenly at the same time our wristband vibrated. Looking at each other, we finally understood what it''s about. The lunch time''s over, and our Year-1 Rank has finally been decided. Tapping my wristband, I opened the notification. And their it was, my Year-1 Rank, clearly visible on the holographic display: ------------------------------------- Student Name: Zane Skylark Elemental: Ice Essence Throughput: D Skills: 1.Elemental Discharge: C 2.Ice Field: D 3.Ice Spear: E Combat Skill: A Year-1 Rank: 190 ---------------------------------------- ''Please kill me.'' If it wasn''t for my stupidity, I would be getting a Rank above 250. Sigh... "Woah! 190, not bad." Anna leaned from the side as she stole a glance at my results. "Hey! No peeking, first show me yours." "Heh heh, Here behold!" Without questioning she, shoved her holographic display at my face: ------------------------------------- Student Name: Anna Ashborne Elemental: Fire Essence Throughput: A Skills: 1.Fire Cave: A 2.HellFire: A 3.Cannon bullet: B Combat Skill: A Year-1 Rank: 03 ------------------------------------- "Rank 3, very impressive. But is it okay for you to show me your skills?" "Meh! If it''s you, then, I guess it''s fine." She said it with a grin, as she leaned closer to me and whispered, " Either way, I still owe you for saving me that day." "You two seem to be pretty close." Julius finally said something. ''And here I was wondering, why this guy has been so quiet today.'' Well proved me wrong. "Anyways, aren''t you curious about my Rank?" Julius asked. "Not really." Both Anna and I said in unison. "Oh! Come on." There''s no reason to ask him. Julius Hartfield, without a doubt is a talented individual. And it''s something I can confirm, as a former Rank-1, I can Blankly declared that his skills are without a doubt remarkable. And Aria. She is one step above Julius. And I wouldn''t be surprised, if one day she replaces [Envy]. Ding! The displays hanged on cafeteria''s wall turned on and the Rank of Year-1 displayed for every one to witness: ------------------------------- Rank-1: Aria Frostheart Rank-2: Julius Hartfield Rank-3: Anna Ashborne . . . Rank-190: Zane Skylark . . -------------------------------- As I witness the Ranks, I thought about what lay ahead for them. The dangers, the responsibilities. No one here deserved to fall like [Hope]¡ªlike... me. I''d make sure of it. As next generation of heroes, they deserved a chance at future, and I''d do whatever it took to secure that for them and for the rest of the world. They don''t deserve someone like [Glory]. But... for now, I was... having fun. For the first time, I felt something. Was it being in a group with Anna, Aria and Julius? Or simply having people around who won''t try to stab me in the back? I didn''t know. But I did know one thing. Maybe making more friends wasn''t so bad after all. ... Hero Association HQ: Markus leaned back in his leather chair, the lighting of his office casting long shadows across the room. A large screen in front of him played a clip on a loop¡ªa recording of Glory''s brutal murder at the hands of a mysterious figure. The figure, a man with crimson red hair and a black mask, stood over Glory''s lifeless body. Beep! The screen froze as Markus paused the video, zooming in on the masked face of the man known as Nightmare. Markus turned his head slightly, his gaze shifting to a lone figure standing silently in front of his desk. "Glory is dead," he said, "and the Rank 3 position is now vacant. As per protocol, the next eligible candidate will take his place." He paused, as he narrowed his eyes while addressing the woman before him. "Envy," he said. "You are now the new Rank 3." Envy stood tall, her black leather jacket and matching leather pants was shining on the light. Her black hair framed her sharp features, her expression was unreadable. Markus gestured toward the frozen screen, "Can you deal with him?" Envy''s eyes fixed to the screen, scanning the image of Nightmare. She remained silent for a moment, as if she is processing every detail. "Surely," she finally said. "Good," he said. "Because, Nightmare has proven himself capable of taking down a Single Ranker, and we can''t afford to underestimate him. To that end..." He reached into a drawer near him, pulling out a sleek brown file and sliding it across the desk toward Envy. The words [The Apex] were written in bold letters on the cover. "...we''re forming a new team, and you, Envy, will be the leader." End of Chapter. Chapter 27: In the Academy [1] Chapter 27: In the Academy [1]Afternoon, Saturday. "Zane, Hey, wake up, the class started." Waking up, the first thing I saw was Anna''s face close to mine. "!" I looked around, rubbing my eyes. I was in my classroom, at Nova. After the lunch break, I fell asleep. ''Weird.'' For some reasons, I''m getting way too tired these days. "You feeling good? You have dark circles." Anna asked in a worried tone. "Yeah, completely fine, just a bit tired, nothing to worry about." "I''m not worrying... but you should be." "Huh?" "Look front, Miss Angelica is glaring at you." My gaze shifted to the front, where Miss Angelica Rainfield, our Monster Analysis Professor stood. Her sapphire blue eyes were shooting daggers at me. She seemed angry. ''Ah Shit!'' "Mr. Skylark... can you guess what I hate the most?" Miss Angelica''s voice echoed throughout the classroom. Her voice is as sweet as honey. Her features were amazing, her blue azure hair was smooth and silky. She is a beauty straight out of a fairy tale, She¡ª ''No! Zane... Focus. Focus.'' ''Sleeping people?'' I answered in my mind, groaning internally as I stood up. "Uhh... sleeping people?" The second the words left my mouth, I knew I had messed up. ''The fuck-type of answer is this.'' "Y-You! ...meet me after the class." Miss Angelica seems even more angry, I noticed, a vein popping oh her forehead. ''Noooo! Fuck my rotten luck!'' "Y-Yes mam! I''m sorry!" "Sit. And focus on the lecture, I will be asking questions." The lecture continued, with her explaining ranks of monster. "Monster species are classified into ranks, from F to S," she explained. "They are further categorized based on their respective domains¡ªfire, water, earth, wind, and ice." Her voice was captivating. As she continued. She explained how lower-ranked monsters (B to F) lacked intelligence, making them more predictable. But things were different with Rank A and above. Scribble... scribble "These monsters are intelligent," Miss Angelica said. "Some wielded weapons, others possess enchanted artifacts and that''s what makes them extremely dangerous." Scribble... scribble. I jotted down the notes furiously, trying to keep up with her pace. "And remember this, Mr. Skylark," she added suddenly, her gaze fixed to me. "Lack of focus in the face of such creatures will lead to death." ''Oh! Come on!'' I froze mid-scribble. She didn''t even have to raise her voice, her words feels like a slap. "Pfttt¨C" Anna''s laugh beside me, she can''t seem to hold it in. Noticing her laugh, I glared at her. The lecture ended and the bell rang, signaling our next class to start. Miss Angelica, collected her things, but before leaving, she threw a final look my way. That side glance sent a chill down my spine, making me flinch. Beside me, Anna was dying of laughter now. "Pfttt hee hee hee, her aim is so sharp, she doesn''t even need a weapon," she teased, wiping the tears from her eyes. "Glad to hear, my suffering is amusing for you," I muttered, standing up. "Anytime," she grinned. Our next class was the open elective, where Anna and I had chosen different subjects. She waved to me as she walked toward her classroom. "Try not to piss off another professor!" she called out. I rolled my eyes and made my way to my elective: Elemental Science . As I entered, I spotted Aria sitting in the front row, her posture was straight, arranging her notes. ''Well, I''m not surprised,'' I thought, slipping into a seat near the back. Our professor, Wilma Whitlock, entered shortly after. Her lecture was fascinating, diving into the principles of elemental forces and how they interacted with both nature and artifacts. For once, I was fully attentive, hanging onto her every word. Time flew by, and before I knew it, the class was over. "Zane Skylark," Professor Whitlock''s voice cut through the departing chatter as I stood to leave. "Come to my office after this." ''What!? Why is every professor asking me to come to their office.'' This time. I swear, I didn''t do anything. "Yes mam." I answered with a polite smile. The classes for today, ended. As I walked to the corridor, I decided to face Miss Angelica first. The sooner I meet her, the better. Keeping my head down I walked down the stairs. But before I could reach her office, I spotted someone familiar up ahead. "Elise?" Her eyes met mine, and a huge grin spread across her face. In the blink of an eye, she dashed toward me and practically tackled me into a hug. "Zane!" she exclaimed, hugging me tightly. "Ugh, Elise, stop!" I lightly pushed her away, trying to free myself from her grasp. Elise, my overly enthusiastic sister, was wearing the Nova uniform, just like me. Except for one difference. On the right of her coat, her rank was proudly displayed: 03. ''Woah! Rank 3.'' Noticing my gaze, she smirked. "What''s your rank, little bro?" I hesitated for a moment but decided to just tell her. "190." "Hmm..." Elise tilted her head, Then, she smiled. "Not bad! You''ve got room for improvement." "Thanks for the motivational speech, Coach Elise." I answered making a salute pose. "You''re welcome!" she grinned, clearly catching my sarcasm. "Oh, by the way," Elise suddenly remembered something. "Are you coming to the fresher''s party this Monday?" "Fresher''s party?" I asked, confused. Her eyes widened. "Wait... you don''t know?" "Nope." ''Actually, I do. Anna told me this morning.'' "Zane! It''s the welcome party for first-years, hosted by the seniors. Every year the first year''s get one!" "Oh." "''Just Oh?'' That''s all you''ve got to say?" Elise crossed her arms she looked annoyed. Narrowing her eyes she asked. "You are coming, right?" "I wasn''t planning to¡ª" "What?!" She looked at me like I had just committed a crime. "Zane, you have to come! How else will you make friends? What, are you planning to be a loner for the rest of your life at Nova?" "...That actually doesn''t sound so bad," I muttered. "Zane Skylark!" Elise scolded, jabbing a finger at my chest. "You. Are. Coming. To. That. Party, no arguments!" "Fine, fine," I sighed, raising both my hands in defeat. "I''ll come." "Good!" She smiled. "See you at home, lil bro!" With that, Elise waved and walked off. A few minutes later, I found myself standing in front of Miss Angelica''s office door. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Haah... I took a deep breath and knocked. Knock. Knock. "Come in," came her voice from inside. I opened the door and froze in my tracks. Sitting inside the cabin was not just Miss Angelica but also Professor Whitlock. ''What the...? Why is she here too?'' "Take a seat, Mr. Skylark," Miss Angelica said, motioning to the sofa across the room with her beautiful slender hand. But her expression was serious. ''Am I fucked?'' End of Chapter. [A/N]: I uploaded 2 Chapters today, due to yesterday''s ''NO'' Chapter. Chapter 28: In the Academy [2] Chapter 28: In the Academy [2]* Warning: This Chapter contains some scenes which might not be suitable for some readers.* "Take a seat, Mr. Skylark," Miss Angelica said, motioning to the sofa across the room with her beautiful slender hand. Her office was sleek and modern, with a desk piled up high with papers and a comfortable-looking seating area with a small table surrounded by sofas. The walls are not visible, as it was covered by racks of books, and charts. I sat down at the sofa as instructed, feeling more nervous than I had all day. Million questions, raced through my brain. "So, do you know why you were called here?" Miss Angelica asked, her piercing azure blue eyes fixed on me. I quickly bowed my head. "I''m really sorry for sleeping in your class, Professor!" "..." "..." To my surprise, both professors exchanged a look of amused glances, and a brief chuckle escaped their lips. "Hehe. It''s not about that, Zane," Professor Whitlock said, her tone was much gentler. Miss Angelica nodded. "Although you should work on that habit." "Yes professor, I am sorry." Rubbing the back of my head I apologized. Professor Whitlock leaned forward slightly. "We called you here to discuss something important. We''d like you to join the Research Club." "The Research Club?" I repeated, blinking in surprise. "Yes," she continued. "It''s a group that focuses on advanced studies and projects related to both the elemental science and monster analysis. There will be a mix of seniors and a few selected first-years, like yourself." I sat back, trying to process the information. "Why me?" Miss Angelica answered this time. "Because we see potential in you, Mr. Skylark. You ranked first in the written test, answering the most difficult question, which hasn''t been discovered yet. That''s quite a feat you have achieved." ''Ugh..'' I frowned slightly but didn''t dare argue. ''Well... It''s not my fault, I just have a shitty luck.'' Oh, my dear Lady Luck, hast thou finally abandoned thy child? "Can I ask what kind of projects the club works on?" I asked cautiously. Miss Angelica smiled faintly, she was clearly expecting the question. "The Research Club focuses on unraveling mysteries of higher-ranked monsters, developing new elemental techniques, and occasionally assisting Nova''s research departments on... confidential experiments." Confidential experiments? That sounded really intriguing. ''Ok, they got my attention.'' S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Whitlock added, "Of course, we don''t expect you to make groundbreaking discoveries right away." "As a first-year, you''ll mostly observe and assist in experiments helping out seniors and providing your own theories. But over time, you''ll have chances to lead your own projects." "No worries, they are good people, we personally hand picked them." Miss Angelica said winking her eyes at my direction. ''God, she is so cute.'' The club sounded like an amazing opportunity, but I''d already been feeling so drained lately. Joining a club would mean even more responsibilities, I already had my hands filled with the Nightmare thing. Noticing my hesitation, Professor Whitlock spoke. "You don''t have to decide right now, Zane. Take your time to think it over. But don''t take too long¡ªthe club starts selecting members next week." "Alright," I said. "I''ll think about it." Miss Angelica nodded. "Good. Now, if that''s settled, you''re free to go home." I stood up, relieved that the conversation was over. "Thank you, professors." As I headed for the door, Professor Whitlock called out, "Oh, and Zane?" "Yes, Professor?" Her expression softened. "Make sure you rest properly. You looked like you haven''t slept for a whole week." I gave her a nod. "Thank you professor, I''ll try." Leaving the room, I headed straight to the train station. Professor Whitlock was right, I''m tired. I feel like my head is going to burst any moment. ''What''s happening to me?'' As I boarded down the train to the Honeyford, my vision blurred. ''Just a bit longer.'' I hurriedly made my way to my home. Jingle! Opening the caf¨¦''s door, I tried rushing toward my room. "Welcome back! Zan¡ª" It looked like, my mother was saying something, but I couldn''t hear her. Millions drums rolled in the head, making me feel nauseating. Entering my room, I fell hard on my bed. Poof! My vision darkened. ... Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. In a dark underground facility, faint hum of machinery resonated, accompanied by the sharp beeping of monitors. The white ceiling lights flickered, casting a glow over the metallic walls. The room was big like a stadium, filled with towering glass tubes, each containing a human child. The children appeared lifeless, but they are alive, their fragile bodies submerged in a thick greenish fluid. Their eyes were wide open, but they weren''t emitting any light, they are staring blankly ahead. Their skulls were partially opened, with brain wobbling out, connected to an web of wires and tubes that glowed brightly with an unnatural energy. There were over a hundred such tubes, arranged in neat rows. Each containing a child, in the same horrifying condition. The air has a thick smell of chemicals. The scene shifted. A group of individuals in white aprons stood around an operating table, their faces obscured by surgery masks. On the table lay another child, his frail body trembling as if sensing the horror. Beside the table, the split open forms of monsters rested. Some were clearly dead, while others were still alive, their eyes also filled with fear. Wires extended from the monsters'' skulls, leading directly into the exposed brain of a child on the table. Some kind of experiment was in progress. "Proceed." One of the scientists order, and a machine beside them started, pumping an unidentifiable substance through the tunes. The child''s body trembled violently, his screams piercing through the silence of the room. Golden blood began to seep from his eyes, ears, and mouth. The scientists watched with a detached curiosity, but their expressions were hidden behind their masks. Suddenly, the child''s body quivered uncontrollably. His golden blood flowed faster, pooling on the operating table. The monitors around them echoing warning sounds. Beeeep! Beeeeeep! Beeeep! Bee¨C "Vital signs are unstable!" one of the scientists shouted. Before anyone could react, the child let out an ear-splitting scream. "AAAAAGHHHHHHHH" His body began to swell, his veins glowing gold, and then¡ª BOOM! The child''s body exploded like a fragile bubble, sending chunks of flesh and golden color blood spraying across the room. The scientists aprons were drenched in shimmering gold blood. "Another failure," one of them muttered coldly. ... I jolted awake, gasping for air as if I had been drowning for eternity. Badump! Badump! My chest heaved, my heart pounding like a war drum. Sweat drenched my body, sticking to my shirt. "What... was that?" I whispered. The vivid images of the nightmare still clear in my mind¡ªthe lifeless eyes of the children, the experiments, and the golden blood. It all felt so real, too real to be just a dream. My hands trembled, as I ran them through my hair, trying to calm myself. ''Lets calm down.'' I glanced at the clock on the bedside table. It was just past 3 a.m. "What''s happening to me?" "Again with the dream..." I can''t ignore it now. I needed answers. "I have to figure this out," I muttered. End of Chapter. Chapter 29: What’s Happening? [1] Chapter 29: What¡¯s Happening? [1]"Again with the dream..." I can''t ignore it now. I glanced at the clock on the bedside table. It was past 3.a.m. Haah! Haah! Haah! My breathing was uneven. My chest tightened as if the weight of the dream surfaced my mind. I sat on the edge of my bed, trying to collect my thoughts. "It''s weird, I''m not feeling tired at all." That dream has something to do with it. But a sudden thought came to me. Was all that really a dream? The vivid images of that dark place, those children''s, their lifeless eyes, the people with white apron. The golden blood¡ªit all felt so real. ''Golden blood, the person who killed me has it too.'' Are they connected? I pressed my hands to my temples, forcing myself to remember every detail. "That place felt familiar." The realization hit me like a thunderbolt. "Yes! That''s right! How could I forgot." Back when Nova took us to Frostvile Mountain for training, I had noticed something unusual. There was some movement deep underground. At the time, I had used my skill Elemental Sense, curious to know what''s exactly happening. What I saw back then was exact similar to the place in my dream¡ªan underground facility, the people, the strange atmosphere. ''Some kind of Experiment.'' I hadn''t thought much of it then, assuming it was just one of those Nova''s many secret operations. But now... now it felt connected. And that''s not the reason for my nervousness. What''s biting me is... "Why am I dreaming about all this?" I muttered to myself, my voice was trembling. First, it was that dream about Ruby. And now this. There had to be a reason for all this. "Ruby..." It couldn''t just be coincidence. I needed answers. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I stood up from my bed. Moving to the window, I slid it open, the chilly night air hit my face. Without hesitation, I jumped down, landing silently on the grass below. I was still in my Nova uniform, but I didn''t care. Silently, I made my way to train station. The train station wasn''t far away. I needed to go to Frostvile City. There was something I needed to confirm. I ran. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. I reached the train station, and I was in luck. A train was already waiting. ''Perfect!'' As I took my seat, I noticed my reflection on the window, sweat dripped from my forehead. And a theory began to formulate in my mind. A terrifying theory. If I was right¡ªif this dream and what I had seen underground were connected¡ªthen something massive was about to happen. Something that would leave humanity utterly powerless. . . . Fifteen minutes passed and the train reached the Frostvile City. I didn''t waste any time, I quickly headed straight to Horizon Building, at Nova. Ruby''s room was there. ''I hope, she''s awake.'' Reaching the building, I finally stood in front of the door with her name displayed clearly: Ruby Oliver. I pressed the bell. No answer. ''Is she asleep?'' I waited two minutes. Then pressed the bell again. But this time, the faint clicking of the door broke the silence. Ruby stood there, her eyes widening in surprise when she saw me. "Zane? What are do¡ª" Her gaze shifted to my face, I saw her expression change, noticing the tension in my face. "Come Inside." Ruby stepped aside, letting me in. My eyes met Ruby. The tension between us was suffocating. I didn''t beat around the bush, and simply asked her. "Did you knew?" My voice was sharp. I narrowed my eyes stepping closer and closer to her. Ruby''s face froze. "W¨CWhat are you talking abou¡ª" "The Frostvile Mountain. The underground facility. The glass tubes. The children. The golden blood." "!" Ruby flinched. It was slight, but I caught it. That was all the confirmation I needed. Her silence, her reaction¡ªit was clear she knew something. "Ruby," I pressed further, "I saw a dream. About a little girl, locked in a small room. She was drawing something... and her smile... her smile was so bright it could light up the world. But then... she was beaten. Beaten so brutally that she was half-dead. And no matter how much she was hurt, there were no injuries on her body. She see¡ª" "STOOP!" She shouted covering her ears, tears gathered around the corner of her eyes. "Don''t... Please... Don''t make me remember it..." I paused, watching her carefully. "That was you, wasn''t it?" Her eyes widen in disbelief, more tears dripped from her eyes. "H-how... how do you know all this?" she asked, her voice was trembling. "It was in my dream." "Your dream?... sniff.. what nonsense sniff..." She whispered, her voice was barely audible. I took a deep breath and asked, "Ruby, I need you to tell me the truth. What are you hiding?" She glared at me, "How sniff... could you..." and I could clearly see the conflict in her eyes, her hesitation. Wiping her tears she answered. "Yes, you are right." Ruby confessed. Her every words are heavy carrying pain. "Everything you saw... it''s real. It was the Hero Association. For my entire childhood, they... they experimented on me. My parents, they abandoned me, and do you know this Zane, I was... only five. I was just... a tool to them. But I wasn''t the only one. There were others¡ªother children. We were all part of a project. I''m the only one... who survived. I am there... greatest creation!" My step halted. Her voice was cracking as she spoke, and I could feel the weight of her words. ''Hero Association. Of course.'' The anger build up inside me, was like a storm, violent, and unstoppable. I clenched my fist. But then Ruby looked at me, her eyes glistening with tears. "I didn''t want to show you this, but..." "!" She reached for the buttons of her shirt, her hands tracing though each buttons as she unbuttoned them. "Ruby stop, you don''t have to¡ª" I started, but she cut me off. "No!" she said, her voice hoarse. "You need to see!" She turned around, sliding the thin fabric off her shoulders. As her shirt fell, her bare back was exposed to me. At first, I was speechless. But then I noticed it. "Wha¡ª!" It was unnatural¡ªNo, inhuman. A faint, shimmering light running¨C almost emitting along her spine. Her backbone seemed to glow, radiating a soft, red, glittering light. In a faint voice, she asked, "It''s... ugly, isn''t it?" I clenched my fists, my anger finally reaching its peak. This wasn''t just cruelty¡ªit was a violation of everything. Every dots connected in my mind, forming a vivid explanation.h But then I noticed her expression. But it was... too late. She was crying non-stop. ''What have I done? Why did I force her?'' I''m an Idiot. Without saying a word, I took off my coat and gently draped it over her shoulders, covering her. "I''m sorry, I never once doubted you. Not for a second." "...sob.. sob.." She turned around suddenly, tears streaming down her face as she throws her arms around me. Her sobs were loud and her whole body was trembling against mine. "I was so scared," she cried. "I didn''t want you to abandon me. I didn''t want to be alone again." Without any delay, I wrapped my arms around her, holding her tightly. "You''re not alone. I''m here. And I''m not going anywhere." "whaaa!... hic..hic...!" Her cries echoed in the room, each one more painful than other. But as I held her, I made a commitment to myself. Whoever was behind this¡ªthe people who hurt her, who experimented on her and those other children¡ªI will find them, haunt them, and butcher them in mid street. I will be their worst nightmare. End of Chapter. Chapter 30: What’s Happening? [2] Chapter 30: What¡¯s Happening? [2]Sitting face to face with Ruby on the sofa, I finally broke the silence. "Tell me about the experiments at Frostvile Mountain," I asked, keeping my tone as calm as ever, despite the millions of questions swirling in my head. Ruby, was now fully composed after her earlier breakdown. "The Frostvile Mountain?" "Yeah." She looked straight at me, recalling and thinking, finally said, "The Hero Association has been performing experiments on living humans¡ªmore specifically, young children, who haven''t developed their Elemental Essence yet." ''As expected.'' "What are they trying to achieve?" Ruby shook her head. "I don''t know their full scope of objectives. But. I do know one thing that, it has something to do with monster''s regeneration." I recalled, witnessing a monster''s corpse in my dream. I tried to pieces her words together. Monsters ranked B and above has the ability to regenerate their limbs, and that''s what makes them so damn hard to kill. But... humans? An Experiment to grant humans that regeneration ability? I blinked, now thinking even harder. ''That''s similar to my Immortality skill.'' That''s exactly what I can do now. It''s similar. My body, can now regenerate. ''Heck! My arm even grew back.'' But I know for a fact that my skill wasn''t always there, since birth. Before I died, I got injured plenty of times. And none of those wounds were healed instantly, and let alone regenerated. So why now? I thought, digging even harder through every memory I could recall. Back my time at Hero Association, they never performed any kind operations or experiments on me, so how the hell did I end up with this ability? The more I analyzed it, the less sense everything made. But. One thing is clear. My Immortality Skill didn''t come from the Hero Association. That much I was sure of. So the real question is, how did I get it? My mind flashed back to few days ago, when my Immortality Skill fused with me and my Quantum Manipulation Skill, was stripped away from its side effect. I remembered hearing a voice¡ªone that sounded similar to mine. That moment was not natural. Before I could dive deeper, Ruby''s voice snapped me out of my deductions. "Tell me about this dream you had," she said, her tone now is sharp and serious. Her earlier teary face was now still with focus. I hesitated but decided to spoke either way. "I don''t fully understand what''s happening to me, or why I''m having these kind dreams or visions. But I know one thing that, it all started after I resurrected." Ruby listened carefully, her eyes fixated on mine. Then she asked, "And that''s how you got know about the Hero Association''s past experiments?" ''Eh?'' Her question threw me off. I frowned. "What do you mean, past experiments?" Ruby tilted her head. "The experiments you''re talking about¡ªthe glass tubes, the children¡ªall of that happened when I was five. The Hero Association shut the experiment after everyone involved died. I was eight when they closed the experiment, and I was the sole survival. That was thirteen years ago." Her words left me even more confused. "Thirteen years ago?" Ruby nodded. " Yes." I felt my head spinning. "No, that''s not right. ... Right?" I told her everything, what I have seen deep underground, beneath Frostvile Mountain just few days ago¡ªthe underground facility, the massive rooms, those glass tubes. It was real, I knew it. But, the more I remembered, the more it became clear. I didn''t sense any children last time when I was at the mountain. Instead, I saw heroes¡ªfour-digit-ranked heroes¡ªworking together on something. Ruby shook her head. "That facility is now used by the military. And no experiments like that are happening today. The Hero Association failed back then, so they abandoned the project." ''None of this made sense.'' I need to think calmly. I even closed my eyes, forcing myself to think clearly. If the experiments were from thirteen years ago, then what I saw and what I dreamt must have been from two different... timelines. I opened my eyes. That sudden realization hit me like a punch to my gut. "It wasn''t just a dream. I saw a vision... of the past." But why? Why me? Why now? There''s no point to it. It was all in the past. Nothing can be done now. Right? Without wasting any seconds, I stood up from the sofa. "Where are you going?" Ruby asked, noticing me depart. "Frostvile Mountain." She shot to her feet. "You can''t! What if they recognize you? If the Hero Association catches you, or even a hint of your identity gets reveled, it''ll be over for you." Her concern was valid, but I didn''t have the luxury nor the time to fear. I had to know the truth. "They won''t," I said. As those words left my mouth, I focused, absorbing the Fire Essence within me. The air around me grew warmer, as the Fire Essence surged through my veins. Ruby''s eyes widened as she stepped back, watching the transformation. My once jet-black hair ignited, turning into a vivid crimson. My eyes, now glowed with an intense red, like a raging inferno. From my Inventory Ring, I took out a sleek black metal mask and a Black leather jacket, placing it on my face. "They won''t," I repeated, turning my head to Ruby. "Because Nightmare will be saying hello to them." I stepped towards the balcony, The Horizon building I was in stood 50 stories tall. Placing one foot on the edge of the railing, I jumped. "Zane Wai¡ª" Using the Wind Essence, I manipulated the air currents around me, controlling my aerodynamics with absolute precision, lifting me higher in the altitude. As I flew through the night sky, I activated one of my unique skills. [Elemental Sense] Instantly, a three-dimensional map of everything within 50-kilometer radius materialized in my mind. I shifted my focused to the Frostvile Mountain, landing near the mountain''s base, the picture in my mind became sharper. There was a facility underground. "Hmm?" But something felt... off. There was no sign of life in the facility. Not even the faintest spark of Elemental Essence of any kind. Nothing. Weird, What happened to those four-digit-ranked heroes. Focusing further, I located the entrance¡ªa cave tunnel that led to the underground. I made my way to the tunnel. Tap. Tap. Tap. With each step, the heavier the silence become. "Look who we have here." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "!" I halted. The voice came from the front. ''Wha¡ª I didn''t sense it!'' Instantly, I took out my katana. Position myself in a battle stance. Step. Step. Step. With each step, the figure came into view, as the moon light fell on the figure''s face. Revealing, a beautiful women with jet black hair, and full on leather outfit. Click! Clang! Click! Clang! She was playing with a metallic lighter, opening and closing its lid. ''Fuck! What is she doing here!?'' I recognized her. After all, I can''t forgot her. "Envy." I said. End of Chapter. Chapter 31: The Sadistic Devil! Chapter 31: The Sadistic Devil!"Look who we have here." "!" A voice properly known to me, came from the front, echoed through out the cave. Step. Step. With each step the figure came into view. ''What the¡ª! I didn''t sense her!!'' Click! Clang! Click! Clang! As the moon light fell on her face, my focus was captured. Prompting my head towards her, I drew my katana. Our eyes met. I instantly sense an overwhelming power residing in her. ''Fuck! What is she doing here.'' I recognized her. After all, I can''t forgot her. Shrouded in sleek, glossy black hair that even cascaded the moonlight, perfectly mirroring her elegance dark leather outfit, with her glistering eyes, twinkling like stars. She was... breathtaking. "Envy." Her name escaped my lips, without me even realizing it. "Oh, You know me? Pardon my manners but... have we met before." She answered with a teasing tone, as such, she doesn''t even bother to care that I held a katana in my hand. "..." I kept my mouth shut. ''Fuck! I can''t beat her!'' It''s true. Envy wasn''t someone I could defeat, not here, not now, and certainly not in my Nightmare persona. As Nightmare, I made myself bounded by some rules. My real identity was at stake here. We were at Frostvile Kingdome. A Kingdome where Ice Elemental held dominance over all other Elementals. My Nightmare persona rely solely on Fire Elemental, but here, in front of her that wouldn''t even be enough. Envy wasn''t just any Ice Elemental user. She was the best, she''s someone whose has absolute mastery over Elemental Essence control. No one¡ªand literally no one in the five Kingdom will come close to her, in case of Elemental Control. She would damp me before my flames reaches her. If I wanted even a chance to defeat her, I''d have to use at least three of my elements¡ªand that included my Ice Elemental. But, that was impossible. She was my mentor, the one who had trained me, who had taught me back when I was with the Hero Association. She knew everything about me¡ªmy techniques, my skills, my Elemental mastery. Hell! She was the one who taught me how to wield my katana in the first place. If I used anything beyond Fire Elemental, if I so much as reveal even a hint of my other abilities, she''d recognize me instantly. No matter how much I wanted to fight her, I couldn''t afford to expose my identity. And even though I knew Envy wouldn''t kill me, if I told her the truth... I wasn''t just ready for that conversation yet. "What? Cat got your tongue?" She asked, now glaring me in the eyes. ''Shit! Think Zane! Think!'' I raced my brain, working on a plan to find my way out. My eyes resonated every direction. ''I need a plan. A distraction. Anything.'' But then, without warning, she just darted at my direction. "!" "Shit!" She took out her katana, the very same weapon she taught me how to wield. Her style is similar to mine. With a desperate swipe, I raised my own blade to block her strike. Clash! The clash resonated through the cave, sparks erupted from the blade, the force she generated was so intense that it made my foot slide backward. Crack! But as I held my ground, I noticed a faint crack running along the edge of my katana. ''Oh, Hell no!'' A playfully smile carve at her face, as such enjoying every moment of this fight. She didn''t stop, she slashed again but this time form the upward. I focus on her every move, calculating the rhythm of her strike, I adjusted mine. The precision of her footwork. Each motion she made wasn''t just any simple attack¡ªshe was testing me, mocking me, daring me to flinch even slightly. Hit! Clang! Envy''s katana came at me with a downward slash. I twisted my wrist, angling my blade just enough to deflect it, redirecting the force of her strike to the side. Woosh! She didn''t pause. Lifting on her heel, she swung her blade horizontally. I bent backward as the ceiling of the cave came into my view, the cold air of her blade brushing past the top of my head, as I witness the arc made by her blade passing right above my eye. Envy suddenly lifted her foot, her knee rising high above as though preparing for a front kick. I didn''t move. Her eyes flickered with surprise. ''A Bluff.'' The real attack came as I predicted, a sidelong slash aimed at my ribs. I stepped back just in time, raising my katana to intercept hers. The force of her blade sends a vibration through mine, but I held firm, using the generated momentum to spin out of her range. "Impressive!" Envy complemented. "..." "Let''s see if you can do more!" Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Her strikes grew even faster. Her movements almost blurred as she picked up the speed, her blade felt like an extension of her body, her patterns now was almost unpredictable. But I could still read her. I had trained with her for more than a years now. Just like she knew my attacks, I knew hers too. I wasn''t just reacting to her attacks, I was predicting them, almost like anticipating them. Slash! Swing! Each swing, each thrust, each spark, it was as though I could see them happen before they even happened. Swoosh! Her katana swept toward my shoulder. ''From upward.'' I sidestepped, letting the blade pass a mere inches from my body, and responded with a swift counterstrike aimed at her exposed defense. Clang! She blocked it with ease, her eyes narrowing. "As expected of someone, who took down Glory. But..." She made her blade descended toward my legs in a diagonal slash. I leaped back, avoiding it, and instantly closed the gap again, aiming a strike at her torso. Clang! Our blades locked, the sound of steel clashing resonating, the sheer force of her strength pushing me again a step back. "Who taught you this Swordplay?" Envy asked, her eyes widened slightly, her expression now shifted from calm confidence to something far more serious. "Let''s stop here," she said. "Wha¡ª" "Or, do you wish to continue?" "..." I shut my mouth. ''Is she serious?'' Silence. For a moment we simply stared at each other. Did I heard her correct? Why would she be offering a draw? "Are you also here to investigate the underground facility?" Envy asked, reading my expression. ''Also?'' I lowered my katana, and answered. "If I say Yes. Will you stop me?" "Why would I?" ''Eh?'' I simply blinked. Her answer caught me off guard. This is so unlike her. She is the type who enjoys fight. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For her, to simply withdraw, means... "What do you want?" I asked pointing the tip of my katana to her direction. "Jeezz, Relax will yaa? If you are here to investigate, then consider me on your side. I might need your help with a tiny thing." ''What is she upto?'' "...I''m listening." "Great! Follow me." ''Well it''s better than fighting her.'' I noticed, something about her changed. Unlike before she now has an aura has softened. She felt... human? ''What happen to my Sadistic Devil?'' I miss her. End of Chapter. Chapter 32: Not So Sadistic Devil! Chapter 32: Not So Sadistic Devil!* Warning: This Chapter contains some scenes which might not be suitable for some readers. * "What the hell is that thing!?" Standing beside me Envy shouted. Her eyes widen in disbelief, anger breaming from her eyes, witnessing this... this very thing standing infront of us. I couldn''t blame her. Even I, someone who has seen horror, wouldn''t even dream of stood frozen in my place. I was trying to process the sight in front of me. Disbelief. Cruelty. Rage. That thing. What exactly is that... How do I even begin to describe it? Yes. Cruel. That''s the word. So... Inhuman. How can someone be this cruel. It was the absolute peak of cruelty, a manifestation of everything wrong with humanity''s unyielding pursuit of knowledge. Humanities greatest strength is not in their unyielding knowledge, but it''s in their relentless curiosity to uncover the unknown. We pride ourselves on our curiosity. On our drive to uncover the unknown. But this... this is what happens when we go too far. Some knowledge are just better left untouched. Some doors are better left closed. And that thing standing infront of us, is the very result of uncovering that knowledge. And if we do discover it, then... The price is too high. Not a single word left our lips. How could we speak? We felt disgust. Calling our selves, human. A human did this. ... Ten minutes Earlier- "Great, Follow me." Without any further doubts, I follow behind Envy, as she led me through the cave. As we move deeper, the moonlight dimmed and the darkness began to surround us. "Be careful." Envy warned. Snap! By snapping my fingers, I conjured a tiny flame above us, it illuminated the surrounding with it''s orange tint. In front of me I noticed a stair, which leads downward to a fairly spacious basement. "Is this the way?" I asked. Envy looked at me and replied, "Pretty much." "And where do you need my help with?" I have to ask, I mean, she is Envy, as much I know there''s nothing she can''t do. "Be patience, It''s better if you see it by your own eyes." ''If you say so.'' I didn''t question her further. Going down stairs, with each step further. Step. Step. Step. Halt. We stopped in front of what looks like a giant metallic door. It''s not ordinary though. My gaze shifted towards the pattern engraved on it. The pattern followed a letter "¦¸" inscribed inside a circle. I recognized it. It''s an ancient crest, once used to seal and store an Elemental Essence within it. It''s a lost technique, which last seen before three thousand years ago. ''What''s this thing doing here?'' I further scan the crest, and noticed that, it holds a bit of Fire Essence in it. "An ancient crest. Fire Essence." Those words left my mouth without me even realizing it. "Oh, you''re knowledgeable." ''So that''s what she wanted.'' It said, that, more than three thousands years ago, this world doesn''t even have the concept of Elementals. There were more than five kingdoms, and the people didn''t possessed any Skills or Essence. But I recognized this crest, this belongs to that very era. I love Elemental History and this was among those few knowledge I had gained while reading more than hundreds of books. "How strange..." I mumbled. "What so strange about that?" Envy''s voice suddenly sounded from beside me. My mouth twitched as I pointed to the crest and explained, "The crest on the door, it''s resonating with the Fire Essence despite being in the Frostvile Kingdome." "So?" ''This...! Is she testing me!?'' Haah... "No, the strange thing is, this crest is still functioning, and been accumulating Fire Essence, despite being in the Frostvile¡ªthe land dominated by the Ice Essence." "Yeah, that''s just common knowledge, what''s your point, can you open the door or not?" Envy said with a smile across her face. "..." ''I swear... She is just...'' I know for sure, she of all people has sensed it. It not that hard. Giving up, I explained. "This crest is only¡ªand I mean only accumulating Fire Essence, by filtering out the other four Elementals, isn''t that strange, this crest some how manages to overpower even the Ice Essence despite being in the Ice''s domain." "Oh, You''re right, I didn''t notice. So can you open the door or not?" "..." I placed the tip of my index finger on the crest and began absorbing the Fire Essence stored within it. Slowly and steadily, I drained it empty. The moment I fully drained it, a loud clicking sound resonated from the door. Gears spinning and shifted can be heard. Rumble! Rumble! Both Envy and I stepped back as the massive metallic door began to rise, revealing what lay behind it. As the door fully opened, I saw a vast hall stretching endlessly. The hall has several interconnected rooms branching off in different direction. The walls was pristine, untouched by dust. It was clean. Way too clean. We moved cautiously. Something about this place felt... wrong. I scanned the area, and I noticed. It was the same hall I witness in my dream. ''I knew it!'' I didn''t need any direction, my feet carried me toward one of the doors. "Hey wait," Envy called, as she followed me. I remembered, behind that door, where that child was being dissected. My breathing was heavy, as I pushed open the door. The door creaked open. And then... "!" "!" "What the hell is that thing!?" Standing beside me Envy shouted. I stepped inside, and my body froze as my eyes landed on the scene before me. What we saw... It wasn''t just horrifying. It was unforgettable. There standing infront of us, was an entity, a grotesque entity. It''s body was tall, nearly six feet. Though it looks far like human, it''s skin was replaced by a layer of exposed, wobbling brains. The slimy mucus like human brains were sticking almost covering the figure''s Skin''. And it''s hands... No, not hands. In place of fingers, it has small human hands, hands that looked like as if they were ripped from the bodies of children and grotesquely stitched with this entity. Its head was disproportionate, small, as though the size of a child''s head. Its eyes were gone, they were hollow, carved-out off their sockets, from it a thick golden liquid dripped onto the ground below. Its mouth opened and closed revealing small¡ªbaby teeth, grinding against each other. From the corners of its mouth, the same golden liquid dripped. Behind the back of the figure, two white wings were spread out. And I could see it''s insides, they were not of human''s but instead they were of monster. My stomach churned at this sight. Then, My gaze shifted to the ground around it. Half eaten bodies were lay scattered around the floor, their white lab coats stained with their own blood. I understood. I didn''t need to ask. I didn''t need to think. This... This thing... was the result of an experiment. Envy''s voice, usually breaming with confidence finally broke. "This... this isn''t possible." But it was. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We were looking at it. This is the cost of the hunger of human knowledge. I took a step back, noticing me the creature tilted its head toward us. "It''s like... a [Fallen]," I managed to choke out my words. "But on the other hand it''s not." "No, it''s worse." Envy said. STEP! STEP! The creature took a shuddering step forward, its small child-like head twitched unnaturally. I instinctively stepped in front of Envy. "Huh?" Noticing me, Envy''s face now has a confused expression. I looked at her. "I know." We both understood. This wasn''t something we could fight. Envy''s powerful, but not as much to took this thing before us down. I need to use my full power. If we want to stand any chance. ''Sigh.. the hide-and-seek''s over.'' I took my Inventory Ring and from it retreated my weapon. Doombringer. The weapon I used when I was Hope. The former Rank-1 Hero. "!" I noticed Envy''s reaction. But I didn''t care. "That weapon... Hop¡ª" "I will explain later." Cutting her words off I said. I focused on my Ice Essence, absorbing it. I tapped my feet on the ground hardly. Rumble! Almost instantly, the ground shook, And the air around me chilled. Crackle! Crackle! The entire underground facility froze in an ice field. Chapter 33: Past Cries [1] Chapter 33: Past Cries [1]Ba... Thump! Ba... Thump! My heart raced in my chest. I found my heart beating, I can hear it... almost clearly. My hand traced along the hilt of my weapon ''Doombringer''. It''s violet glow ran along it''s sharp edge. Crackle! Crackle! The lightning danced all around me. Haaaah... As I exhaled deeply, fog escaped my mouth. I looked around, the world around me frozen in an ice field, stretched vastly around me. It caused... due to my skill, [Ice Expansion], my Ice Elemental Essence triggered it. "That weapon... Hope?" Envy''s voice reached my ears, she was standing behind me¡ª more like, I am stepping in front of her, almost shielding her from the danger standing infront of us. I looked at her, my gaze met hers, as I forced a warm reassuring smile on my face and said. "We will talk later." Her lips curled up slightly, she was surprised a moment ago, but now she is smirking, her confident seems to return as she held her own katana and stood next to me. "Heh. What''s this? You. Protecting me." Envy said, stepping to my side, her expression lit up. "Did you forget, who taught you?" ''I will never commit such a crime!'' "Of course not. Master." I replied with a slight bow of my head, there''s a sarcasm in my tone. "..." Her eyes widen as my words reaches her ears, her almost composed eyes shines brightly. Crack! Crack! Shatter! Instantly our senses triggered, and towards direction of frozen entity infront of us. The entity before us resembles a mutated version of [Fallen]. An A rank monster. But the energy emitted from its mutated body is way above A rank. Without a doubt that thing... was S Rank. It''s six feet body twitched, cracks began to appear on the ice, which was holding him at its place. "Envy, cover me!" I barked. "Roger that!" Without hesitation, we moved. Envy darted to the left while I to the right, circling the Fallen from its opposite sides. My eyes remained locked on the creature, watching for any sign of movement. Shatterrr!! The ice covering it shattered completely, its shards flying outward in every direction. It was now freed from its frozen prison, the Fallen''s body twitched, its child-like head jerking from side to side. Its hollow eye sockets seemed to follow us? Yet its mouth remained eerily silent, opening and closing without speaking any words. As I jumped toward the direction of its head. I noticed. The Fallen wasn''t moving. It just stood there, like a statue, watching our every move. ''What''s it doing?'' It was studying us. The sight of it made my skin crawl. Suddenly, the multiple brains sticking across its exposed body began to wobble, pulsating with evenly distributed rhythm. I charged forward, my blade aimed towards its head. But it was all a feint. The plan was simple, I would draw its attention, forcing it to focus on me, while Envy struck from below, slicing through its legs, crippling it. It should''ve worked. But the Fallen didn''t react the way we expected. Instead of focusing on me, it ignored my charge entirely. And at the last moment, it leapt into the air, avoiding Envy''s strike coming towards its legs. "What!?" The word left my lips before I could stop it, mirrored by Envy''s shocked expression. We both halted, our eyes locked briefly. Disbelief. ''How did it...?'' It didn''t make sense. We planned it perfectly. The Fallen had no reason to predict our plan. Creatures like Fallen were intelligent, yes, but not to this extent. Its movements were so strange, its almost as if it has... foresight. It were beyond anything an S-rank monster should have. Thud!! It landed to the ground, the shockwave generated made its body twitching as the same golden liquid continued to drip from its hollow eyes and jagged mouth. Envy shot me a glance, she nodded. ''Once again,'' I signaled her silently with a nod in return. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, we wouldn''t give it a chance to react. Dash! Dash! We both charged at the same time, our blades now aimed for its head. Unlike before, we kept our true target undecided until the very last moment. It would be impossible for the Fallen to predict which one of us would strike. As we closed the distance, the Fallen''s brains wobbled again, pulsating at the same time. At the final millisecond, Envy pulled back her blade, leaving the finishing blow to me. But the Fallen didn''t move. ''This time, It will work!'' Or so we thought. Clang!! Its arm shot up, blocking my strike with his hand-fingers arm. It''s arm was ripped off by my blade. But... How? How could it know? "Impossible." Those words left Envy''s lips. Thud! The Fallen''s ripped off arm lay motionless meters away. I gritted my teeth. This wasn''t normal. "What is this thing?" My eyes landed on his severed arm. It was... melting? "Hope!" Envy''s cries pulled me to the situation. I got distracted. A faintest beam of light surges from the Fallen''s ripped off hand. And before I could react, something hit me. Hard. BOOOM!! Crash! The sudden impact shook my very core. My body crashed behind the icy wall. The force was enough to create a crack on the wall after the impact. "Uakh...!" Pain surged through me. Immense pain. I couldn''t breath. My lunges screamed for air, as I noticed my ribs were broken and few of the bones were peeking out from my body. My vision blurred. "No... Not... now..." I choked. I tried to move my body, but it was all futile. My body refused to obey. Through the haze of my fading consciousness, I saw the Fallen. It''s arms, all regenerated. It was moving towards her. Towards Envy. She stood firm, as she gripped her katana tightly. Her eyes sifting repeatedly from my body to the Fallen''s. She has a worried expression. Almost as if looking at her own child. "No... En... vy..." The word barely escaped my mouth. The coldness spread all around my bones, I tried push myself up, but my arms gave up. Pain. Anger. Responsibility. "MOVE... DAMN... IT!!" I growled. The Fallen moved closer to Envy. ''She can''t fight that thing alone!'' No. No! No! No! No! No! I wouldn''t let anyone else get hurt. Without thinking any deeper. I activated my skill. [Quantum Manipulation] The words echoed in my mind. Time slowed down. All my senses seemed to disappear. Silence. I opened my eyes, It was colorful. Various Lights. Various Colors. Various Sounds. It felt as if, I was floating towards an endless horizon of the universe. It was... "Beautiful." End of Chapter. Chapter 34: Past Cries [2] Chapter 34: Past Cries [2]"~Laaaaaaa Laaaa ~Laaaaa ~Laaaaa." A song...? Just as I regained my composure, I heard someone singing a song. It''s echoing from all the directions. I can''t pin point where the song''s exactly is coming from. I looked around, the place is... strange. Really strange. Waves of various vibrant colorful water, flowing all around me. A beach...? The color grew brighter and brighter each second, it finally engulfed me in its warmth. Due to the intense light, I closed my eyes. "..." And when I opened it again... "!" I found myself staring at a white round table, at a distance. The sky above me was colorful, griming with vibrant colors like red, blue, yellow, white, pink... ''What is this?'' I was standing here. No, the word ''here'' didn''t actually fit, I wasn''t ''here'', but my conscious was. "Where am I?" Those words left my mouth. I can speak. Why is the sky so colorful? "..." The last thing I remembered was me being hit by the Fallen. ''Envy''s still fighting that thing, all alone.'' I looked at my ribs, it was all healed. And then I noticed, I was holding my Doombringer in my right hand. None of this made any sense. What''s happening? Where am I? This doesn''t happened before. Envy... No. I need to hurry. I took a step further. With each step I took, I grew closer and closer to the round table. Step. Step. Step. Step. Step. "~Laaaaaaa... ~Laaaa...." ''Again with this song.'' Where is it coming from. "~Laaaaaaa Laaaa ~Laaaaa ~Laaaaa." As I grew closer, I saw someone sitting on the round table, a little girl and in her hand, there''s a... crayon? I halted on my step. I was just a meters away from the table. On the table various crayons and papers lay scattered all around. ''What''s a child doing here?'' "W-Won''t you Save me, k-kind sir?" "!" Then, I heard a voice. It''s coming from the little girl''s mouth, she has beautiful glossy silver hair. She looks like a princess from a children fairy tail. But her facial feature is oddly similar. I knew her from somewhere. But from where exactly? I can''t remember. At first, I thought she was talking to me, but she pleaded to someone else, glancing to the other side of the table. There was no one there. "~Laaaaaaa Laaaa ~Laaaaa ~Laaaaa." The song continued to play in the background. My hands and face were all sweaty. I was literally drenched in my own sweat. "I am hungry... give something to eat... k-kind sir? Will you let me eat now?" The young girl pleaded again. But this time the answer came. "Endure it, you have to endure it. Just few more weeks, and you will be ready." A man wearing a white coat suddenly appeared on the other side of the table. ''What the¡ª when did he!?'' He wasn''t there before. The man smiled, it was a generous smile. He was some how able to smile at the skinny girl who''s ribcage could be seen. "But... But it''s hurt... my stomach... it''s hur¡ª Aaaaak!" "If I said you to endure! Then you endure!" The man kicked the girl, making her fall from her chair. The girl''s pleading didn''t stop. "I''m hun..gry...." Starvation. "P-Please.. forgive .. m-me.. I won''t ask agai¡ª Aaaak!!" Kick! Kick! Kick! Torture. "Here''s the food as promised. Now eat like a good girl." The man throws a half eaten sandwich towards the girl. "Thank you! Thank you! Kind sir!" Brainwashing. ''Fucking Bastard...!'' I can''t do a thing, I''m not in a physical state, it''s all a vision. The scene shifted. The sky above me was still colorful, but the round table vanished and instead I find myself standing in a middle of a giant room. There were children in the same state as the silver hair girl. One, tens, hundreds, thousands of children were around me. Some starving, some chained, lifeless eyes, some beaten, some... dead. "..." I just blankly stared at the sight in front of me. ''Just what is happening.'' I have no idea. "~Laaaaaaa Laaaa ~Laaaaa ~Laaaaa." That song played again. One by one the children around me vanished. No, they were taken by a group of white coat men. I followed them. I knew exactly what they will do next. But still, I followed them. Those children were going to experience their worst nightmare, I knew it. But still, I followed them. The things which were happening here was worst than the things happening all around the world right now. But imagining it and seeing it with my own eyes are different. I feel like shit. They were being carried to the basement, still tied with the chain, still hungry and all brushed up. The cuffs around there hands were so tight, that it was almost digging in their flesh. Few minutes passed. What I witnessed there... sent a chill down my very soul. ''Ah... How cruel...'' I found myself crying. Tears dripping from both my eyes. I just, couldn''t describe the scene before me. All the children have their skull open. They all blinked their eyes, staring at each other, their eyes went in a deep state of horror. Extreme horror. The children tried opening their mouth. But each one of them now turned their head and looked at me, and said the exact same thing. "Kind sir... Will you save me... I''m hungry." "..." Anger. Hate. Revenge. Of course I will. "~Laaaaaaa Laaaa ~Laaaaa ~Laaaaa." The world shattered. All the color vanished. I regained my consciousness. I returned to my world. Opening my eyes, I noticed the time before me was frozen. The Mutated Fallen and Envy, both stayed still at their place. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No kind of movement can be seen. ''What happened here?'' Long black threads like strings were emerged from both their body, stretched endlessly towards the sky above, and finally landed into my hand. I stared at those strings. It was resonating with the Essence of a living being. It carried all their memories. Good, bad, every thing. I don''t know how? But, I understood everything. What''s in my hand, this threads, it was their Free Will. I can control their Free Will. Concentrating my thoughts towards the Fallen''s thread-It''s Free Will. I let go of Envy''s. My eyes suddenly landed on the Fallen''s distorted head. I felt anger. My heart ached. It''s head was similar to that of the silver haired young girl. Grudge. Revenge. "Unacceptable." Various emotions clashed inside my head. I stood up. I didn''t felt any pain. My injuries were all healed. My broken ribs, now has a new flesh and skin covering it. Immortality. ''Yeah, that''s right.'' I can''t die. Holding the Free Will of the fallen, I analyzed the situation. I don''t want those children to suffer more. I will free them from this nightmare. And before I knew it I found myself standing in between Envy and the Fallen. I resonated the ''Free Will Thread'' in my hand to my own thoughts. All the memories connected to the brains on the Fallen''s body flowed inside me. Each brain was in a state of superposition, containing multiple impulses and decisions. I forced each of the brain to act according to me. The time resumed. "Huh!?... Hope? How did you?" From behind Envy sounded surprised. I wanted to look at her, to say to her, that I''m fine. But I can''t. I had lost control of my body. My skill, Quantum Manipulation granted me the authority to control the Quantum Outcomes. As my thought raced, I find myself witnessing each and every neurons of the brain on the Fallen''s body. I calculated it''s quantum state. Out of my will a forceful smile spread over my face. "Your outcome has been decided." Those are the last word escaped my mouth, before I lost all my senses. End of Chapter. [A/N]: Aria''s character has been added. Give her some love!! And also I added Q&A at my review box, ask anything!! Chapter 35: Past Cries [3] Chapter 35: Past Cries [3]Against my will, a forceful grin spread across my face. "Your outcome has been decided." Those were the last words that escaped my lips, before I lost all my senses. My body moved on its own, I wasn''t the one controlling it, I could only watch myself making decisions against my will. Gripped the hilt of my Doombringer. My gaze shifted upward. The Fallen before me was frozen in its track, it didn''t even move. Why? Because I had used Quantum Manipulation and altered its Free Will, It was now under my control. Step. I took a step closure, the blade in my hand trembled as I placed it against the Fallen''s distorted head. My voice barely rose above a whisper, "Full Essence." Cling! ''No! Stop! Don''t¨C'' My eyes landed on the distorted head of the Fallen''s body, it still has some features similar to that young silver-haired child. ''Kind sir. Will you save me... I am hungry...'' "!" As I recalled those words, my hands instantly halted in their place. For a brief moment, it felt as if the control over my body returned. Memories flashed back. They were just small children. ''What wrong did they do to deserve this?'' Anger. ''They just wanted to live a normal life.'' Cruelty. ''Those people starved them, they tortured them.'' Inhuman. My emotions soared up. I clenched my teeth. "Alright, I will avenge you." Revenge. [Error...] ''Huh?'' [Host Consciousness Unstable.] [Skill Activation Error.] ''What the¡ª Skill activation!?'' And this voice... Not again, why is this happening to me? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just like before, that same emotionless voice similar to mine rang inside my head. [Generating Alternate Solution.] [Success.] [Skill : Limited Control.] [Commencing: Fusing with the host...] ''What the¡ª!!'' "AAAAGHHHHHH" Various information about some ''skill'' flowed in my brain. An Intense wave of Pain surged though my body. Every fiber, every bone, every muscle screamed in agony. I could feel a burning sensation within me. [Fusion Complete.] [Skill granted: Limited Control.] "Haaah... haaaah..." And before I knew it, I regained control over my body. The skill I received wasn''t a lie. The moment the skill is activated, the burning sensation vanished, I could breath easily, my vision cleared, I can move on my own now. [Limited Control>> time left: 02:00] ''A timer?'' Holding the ''Free Will Tread'' in one hand, I turned towards Envy. Her expression was shocked. She herself was confused, her lips opening and closing recursively. "Just... Just now, y-you¡ª" "I''m fine, master." I said, giving her the most breaming smile I could muster. "..." Turning around, I slowly walked towards the Fallen. And I patted the hair less distorted face of that young child. "Don''t worry, I will free you." The head was small, enough to be wrapped around one hand. There was silence. The fallen raise its head, it''s hollow eyes can''t seem to express any emotions. "K..in..d ma..n... sa..ve... hu..ngr..y..." She finally said. Her voice was hoarse and broken, but to my ears, it was the most beautiful voice I had heard. I could see all the memories of each and every brain on Fallen''s body. For a brief moment, I lived their life. "..." I saw, a young girl around five-years of age standing at the side of the street. She was holding a baby in one hand and with the other hand she was begging. -Please, can you give me some food, my little brother is hungry. Just a single loaf of bread. Anyone... The young girl begged to the passers. But no one seemed to mind her. -Madam, just a small bread... sir... A person dressed in a black suite. -Heh. Worms like you, spoil our city. Now scram! The young girl ran, holding her baby brother. Huffing and puffing, drenched in sweat and mud. -haah.. haah.. something to eat, any left overs. Just for today. Please.. -Don''t touch me you filthy beggar! In an instance, various information injected in my mind. There was a time when there are various orphans begged the streets. Knocking on everyone''s door, asking for food. People were frustrated by them and at last the government has to take action. And soon after just 3 days all the beggars across the city disappeared. No one questioned it. Why would they? There were no more orphans begging and knocking on their doors. The city was quiet. Everything was right. Or was it? In an underground facility, all the orphans were taken and locked. -Listen clear my lovely-lovely children, from now on, you will be in our care, and we will provide you education, shelter, friends and... foods. By hearing the word ''food'' all the orphans present, their eyes lit up. -Thank you! Thank you! Kind sir! Everyone said the exact same thing. I was living their life. From their perspective. Few days passed. -Endure it! Endure!! Kick! Kick! Stomp! Smash! -Aaaaaack!! Sto..p! -Repent! -It hurts! It hurts! -Say thank you! Kick! Stomp! -Thank you! Thank you kind sir! -Good girl! Here''s your food. A mercy born from kindness. A gentleness in the heart of lunacy. How unacceptable. With that I lived almost a year of their life. I experienced everything, the same torture, their starvation, their anger, their fear, and their lost... hope. . . . . When I opened my eyes. The Fallen had already started melting. Each brain present on its body, stopped wobbling. It was a success. I had altered all their memories, replacing it with a new happy one. Where they are getting many friends, and foods. Altering someone''s memory, I know, it''s wrong. But I can''t bear to leave there soles shattered. That''s why, I had to do it. Time flew by and eventually, the Fallen''s body melted away, and what remains now, was only the head. ''Thank you! Kind sir!'' A figure of that silver haired girl appeared before me. "Ah¡ª" Was it an illusion? I saw the girl just now. "What''s this... all your doing? How did you?" Envy stood beside me, rested her hand on my shoulder. "...hic.. hic..." I found myself crying. Tears flowed down nonstop. Unable to hold it, I burst into cry. "Hope?... look at you... come here." Envy pulled me into her embrace. Her hug felt like my mother''s. And in that moment, I understood. ''She¡ªEnvy, back at HA she always took care of us- me, and Ruby.'' She was like a mother to us. "hic.. hic... sniff.. hic..." I was shredding tears nonstop. You can''t blame me, I am a human too. [Limited Control>> time left: 00:00] [Skill Deactivate.] "Huh?" Suddenly, every thing around me turned dark and I lost consciousness. . . . "Ughh!" My head hurts. Opening my eyes, I found myself in a large bed. "Eh? Where am I?" I looked around, the room was luxurious. A giant bed, sofa, engraved ceiling, hanged painting. ''Oh hell no! Don''t tell me¡ª'' "You are awake." A voice came from my side¡ªIt was Envy, she sat on a wooden chair, staring in my direction. ''Fuck!'' "Y-Yeah, thanks master..." I said trying to meet her gaze. "Oh my! Look at the time... I have to go¡ª" "Shut it. And sit quietly." "Yes mam!" My Sadistic devil, she is back! "Hmm... So you study at Nova now?" I tilted my head. What does she mean? I have my appearance altere¡ª "Fuc¡ª!" Smack! "Ouch!" A brief curse slipped my lips, but before it does, Envy smacked my head. "What did you say?" "No! No master, I am sorry!" My appearance has changed, my hair was black and my nightmare attire has torn to pieces, revealing my Nova Rank and Emblem clearly. Yep, I am now Zane Skylark. I can''t hide it now, she will found out eventually. "Answer my question." "Haah.." Carefully I told her everything, how they betrayed me, how I died, my skill immortality, me joining NOVA. Everything. I only told her about my Immortality skill, it''s only natural¡ªI have to explain to her ''How I am still alive?''. Envy blinked. "Are you smoking dru¡ª" "I am not master!" "Pfttt-hehehe, Relax I was joking. To tell you the truth I already knew. When you used your sword-art." ''Fuck! My rotten luck.'' Wait, why am I blaming it all on luck. It''s all my fault. ''Fuck Me!'' "..." "..." An awkward silence filled the room, as we blinked at each other, searching for the right worlds. "What''s you real name? If you don''t mind me asking." "Zane, Zane Skylark." "Zane huh," Envy said, a joyful smile spread across her face. "So... are you some kind of zombie?" "No." ''Haaah... My typical Master...'' That''s her real personality. She joked at serious situations. But when she trains you¡ªShe became a completely different person. "At least learn from your daughter, she is so quiet and nice, but you¡ª" The moment I realized what I just said, it was too late. "What did you say?" "..." [A/N]: I am beat.. how do you guys like this Chapter? I added a q&a in the review box, if you have any question or just wanted to say hello to me, then ask me there, I will answer every question. End of Chapter. Chapter 36: My Theory [1] Chapter 36: My Theory [1]"...Ah?" What did I just do!? I am such an idiot. Ok, think Zane, think. I can do it¡ª "Speak." ''I can''t do it! She is scary.'' Yeah, I am fucked. "Uh.. master, your daughter and I are in the same class, and I swear, she only spoke to me once. She was very polite, and I can tell, her parents especially her mother raised her well¡ª" "Enough. Sigh..., Hope¡ªNo, Zane, what you and Aria do with your lives were both of your choices," Envy placed her hand on my shoulder, staring straight into my eyes, and said with a genuine tone, "Your life, your choice. I will not stop you, Live your life to its fullest." ''She got it all wrong!'' "Master I swear, there is nothing going on between us." Shit, I need to change the topic. "A-Anyways, master, what were you doing at Frostvile Mountain that night." "Jenna, Jenna Frostheart." "...?" I tilted my head to the side. What is she saying? Jenna? "Ugh! How dumb can you be? My name''s Jenna, call me Miss Jenna when I''m off duty." "...", I nodded intensely. Jenna huh, It''s a cute name, totally unworthy of her personality. "Anyways, to answer your question," Miss Jenna continued, "I was searching for some clues regarding the Frostvile Museum incident. You are aware of it right?" The Frostvile Museum incident, I can never forget it; it changed my life forever, leaving scars that still affects me today. I remembered it clearly. December 04, Year 5045, three years ago, my whole family went to Frostvile Museum; it was my birthday. Holding hands with Elise, we went there; it was the most joyous day of my life. I love reading, so as a present for my birthday my family took me to the museum, but little did I know, that very day would change my life forever. My thoughts lingered in the past, remembering every detail of it. Wandering around the Museum away from my parents, I found a vast library, it has over a million of books, I was captivated by it. I went inside. Picked a book, and read it voraciously, losing myself in its pages. Then... A loud explosion shook the whole continent. I fell, pressed under those millions of books. I got stuck; never in my life did I imagine that I would hate books that much. People ran, stomping on each other. -Aaaagghhh! Save me! -I''m burning! Mom! Dad! All I can see and hear, was blood, bodies, and painful screams. I hated it. Hundreds of people died that day. But somehow, I survived. An unknown energy surged through me, awakening a new ability to control all five Elementals. I was born with below-average Ice Elemental control, and my skills had not yet awakened. The Hero Association found me; they took me in, claiming that I had some kind of bizarre powers. When I reached the Hero Association, I noticed that all my hair had turned silver, and now I could somehow see the Elemental Essence¡ª not one, not two, but all five of them. Something happened that evening, at Frostvile Museum. I want to know the reasons too. "Zane... Zane!¡ª" Miss Jenna shook me out of my thoughts. "Are you listening?" "...Yeah, I''m listening." I dozed off. That much was certain. ''Hmm.. wait, something doesn''t sit right.'' I looked at Miss Jenna and asked, "Isn''t Frostvile Museum at Nova? Then what were you doing at Frostvile mountain?" "It''s a long story, but in short, both incidents are connected." "Connected? How?" I have to ask, we are getting somewhere. Every small clue was crucial to me. "The Experiments." Miss Jenna answered. I knew it; those children, the men in white coats, the mutated fallen¡ª Everything is somehow connected. "But Zane, what were you doing in that place?" Because of my vision. I didn''t tell Miss Jenna about my visions. Should I tell her? No thanks, I don''t want to explain my Quantum Manipulation skill to her. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Same reason as you, I want answers too." Looking at her, I told her directly. Her eyes widened, curling her lips up, she asked, "Answers? About the Museum? But isn''t the museum at Nova, how did you get to know that the underground facility and the museums are connected?" ''Fuck!'' Now how do I explain it to her? I raced my brain at its top gear and soon enough a strange theory crafted in my mind. It was strange, really strange. Sometimes my intelligence amazed me. "Miss Jenna, I have a theory, care to hear it?" Narrowing my eyes, I asked her with a serious tone. "I''m listening." Resting her chin on her hand, her interest finally picked. ''Great!'' I began my theory. We all know the basic fundamentals of Elementals, how they resonate with each other and how each kingdom possesses a dominance over one Elemental. If a person from one kingdom travels to another, then their Elemental Essence corresponding to that kingdom will weaken. Right? But... at Nova Academy''s grounds this rule doesn''t apply; none of the Elementals hold dominance over others. That''s why kids from different kingdoms study at Nova. That''s what makes Nova the top Hero Institute. The reason why Nova''s grounds neglect the basic fundamentals of Elementals is still unknown. But if you ask me, then, it all depends on its geographical location. Ok.. enough about that, what I am trying to say is: Frostvile Museum is located inside the Nova Academy. And that blast had something to do with my powers, my control over all the five Elementals. Just think about it, at Nova, all five elementals have equal dominance, and somehow that blast caught me¡ªsending me an unknown power within me, the Hero Association taking me in, what''s are the odds? Envy¡ªMiss Jenna listened very attentively to my lecture. "...hmm, very interesting." She didn''t seem too surprised by it. "Its exactly align with my own theory." ''Dang it!'' Of course she knew. I kept forgetting, the person sat before me, was a professional when it comes to Elemental Essence. Then I noticed, from the large window behind her, I could see the sun rising. ''Shit! I need to go.'' "Umm... Miss Jenna, can I go home now? My parents will be worried." I asked her, hoping she would let me free. Oh freedom, how badly I long for it. "Your parents?" "Yeah, it''s almost five, they will be awake soon, we ran a small caf¨¦ at Honeyford. They will be worried if they found me missing." Silence. "Yes, of course, you can¡ª you can go," she said, her voice is now softer than before. A strange look flickered across her face, something almost... wistful. "You have parents... too. They''ll be worried." ''Did she assumed, I was an orphan.'' And if I were, then, I wouldn''t be too surprised if she offered me for an adoption. ''How kind of her.'' People like her, deserved to be called a Hero. Stepping down the bed, I made my way to the window. Creak As the opened it, cold air brushed past my face. Turning my head, I looked one last time towards Envy¡ªMy master. "Thank you for everything, Master." I took a deep breath, feeling the cold morning air. Then without hesitation, I jumped. The wind rushed past me. ''Finally freedom!'' End of Chapter. [A\N]: Drop your questions in the q&a. >> Review Chapter 37: My Theory [2] Chapter 37: My Theory [2]Before I could jump, Miss Jenna''s voice stopped me, "Zane, wait." Her tone was serious, and I could sense the urgency in her words. "Yes, master?" I looked behind; meeting her gaze, for some reason, her eyes were dead serious. "Markus created a special team to hunt down the Nightmare," she continued, "he named it ''The Apex.'' You should be careful now." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''The Apex, huh?'' I thought to myself. "Thanks for informing me, master," I said with a smile on my face. "Hehehe, and do you know who the leader is?" she asked. I hesitated before shaking my head, "I have no idea." Who could it be? I hope it''s not the No. 02. I can''t deal with that guy, he is creepy. Miss Jenna grinned before revealing, "It''s the newly appointed Rank 03 Hero, her name is... Envy." "..." ''Oh hell no!'' Is my life over? Seriously, lady luck, why are you picking on me? Sigh... A long sigh left my mouth. "Pftttt hahhaha! Oh look at you! Don''t worry I won''t betray you. Or, are you doubting me?" "No master! I solemnly swear that I will trust you till the day I die." Well I can''t die though. "Yeah, yeah. Now scram kid! They will be worried." "Alright, thanks again master." As I leaped out of the window, I harnessed the Wind Essence, lifting myself high into the sky with a swift, powerful gust. Woosh! I turned my head downward, glancing at the towering mansion below me, its white pristine stone walls carved with ancient fonts. Its garden decorated with large fountains surrounded with red roses and green trees. The estate of House Frostheart stretched far beyond my eyes. ''How magnificent.'' Damn you rich people! Tapping on my wristband I noticed the time: 05:07 a.m. "Shit! I need to hurry." The sun was slowly rising. Boom! My speed rose up before a sonic-boom formed, due to the wind pressure I was having a hard time opening my eyes and because of it tears started to form. ''Fuck!'' I really need to buy some goggles. It took me around three minutes to reach Honeyford¡ªI was that fast. From above, I found my caf¨¦, the outdoor lights were still lit up, clearly indicating that no one had woken up yet. "Good." I landed on my room''s balcony, silently opening the window I went inside. ''Gosh! Finally.'' Walking towards my bed my gaze landed on the reflection of me at the mirror. My jet-black hair had been disheveled, and my Nightmare clothes along with my Nova''s uniform were torn to shreds. Yeah, I''m seriously fucked. How the hell am I going to explain this to my parents? -Umm... father I fell down the stairs, and now I have a big hole in my uniform. -No, you fucking retard! Haaah... what am I even thinking... "I need to fix this real soon." Well luckily, it was Sunday today, and tomorrow... is our fresher''s party in the evening¡ª ''Man, It almost slipped my mind.'' I don''t have any decent clothes to wear, what am I going to do now? Well, I could just skip attending the party, easy right? No! Elise will eat me alive and plus, I promised Anna that I will be attending. Got no choice but to go shopping. Taking my clothes off and hiding them in my Dimension Ring, I went for a quick shower. Shaaaa! As I turned the shower on, my thoughts lingered towards today''s incident. ''Maaan! what a fucked up day.'' First there''s that dream with some weird song playing in the background, then those memories of children, and then that voi¡ª A sudden chill ran down my spine, snapping me out of my thoughts. I froze, momentarily paralyzed by the sensation. My hand trembled, cold sweat dripped down my body, as the words of that voice replayed in my memory. I tried recalling each and every word of it. "Host consciousness unstable, Skill error, Generating skill, fusion, Limited control¡ª" I had come to a realization now. Whatever is happening to me¡ª it''s not normal. Generating a new skill specific for that very moment, it''s as if someone wants me to defeat that Fallen. Who could it be? But, one thing is clear: I can''t deal with it, that ''someone'' is out of my reach. That thought alone made me sick. Baam! Out of anger I punched the wall before me, knowing that I was being controlled by someone. I feel like shit. That entity must possess unimaginable power, beyond anything I could comprehend. ''Heh. What am I thinking?'' What a load of bullshit. But then another question arose in my mind. ''Why me though?'' There are millions of others who will be happy to have this kind of powers. So, why choose me? Drip! Drip! I turned my shower off. Covering myself with a towel, I stood in front of my bathroom mirror. A thin layer of fog accumulated on the mirror''s surface due to the hot steam of the shower. Scrrch! I wiped the fog off, staring at my reflection, the first thing I noticed was my chest¡ª a portion of my chest had a new layer of skin, and it left me wonder ''I really am different.'' My fingers traced over the new skin, and an uneasy feeling crawled up my arms. It didn''t feel like my own. It was... too smooth, too perfect. "What exactly is happening to me?" A soft almost a mumble left my mouth. Am I even human anymore? Or am I becoming something else entirely? I wanted to dismiss it, laugh it off. But deep down, something gnawed at me. I don''t want to know. I am... scared. ..... Stepping out and drying my hair with my Fire and Wind Essence. Then I wore a neatly ironed shirt with a black hoodie on top, pairing it with nice-looking black jeans. Finally I attached my Dimension pouch to my belt. I took a final glance at myself in the mirror, hair slightly falling over my forehead. Eyes with no dark circles, smooth skin. "Perfect." From my Inventory Ring I took out the ''Skill Monitor'' that Ruby gave me. It''s a thin transparent contact lens embedded with nanocomputers. Taking a deep breath, I placed it on my eyeball. I wanted to confirm the details of my skills, so I focused on them. Suddenly a transparent purple window popped up in front of me. ============================= > [Distortion]: Can eliminate Essence within a 10 km radius. Side effect: Makes wielder aggressive and violent. >[Elemental View]: Can sense almost everything within a 50 km radius. Side effect: Using it for more than 10 minutes causes extreme fatigue. >[Quantum Manipulation]: Complete (Authority) over the quantum outcomes. Side effects: [None]. >[Immortality]: Makes wielder immortal (fused). Side effects: Unknown >[Limited Control]: Unknown Side effect: Unknown ============================= ''Unknown?'' That''s weird, it didn''t even detect what the skill ''Limited Control'' does. Nothing. But that skill let me take back control over my body the moment I resisted my ''Quantum Manipulation'' skill. "It''s handy." Taking the contact lens off, I placed it back inside my Inventory Ring. I glanced at my clock, it was 06:00 .a.m. ..... After 10 minutes, I headed down. Soon after, as I entered our caf¨¦, the intense aroma of freshly brewed coffee hit me. My mother was wiping the tables and my father was on the kitchen preparing some breakfast. Raising my voice slightly, I said. "Good morning mother." Noticing my presence, she turned her attention towards me. "Oh my, Zane, good morning dear, you''re up early. Did you get a nice sleep?" I thought, ''Yeah, Mom, I slept like crazy, I even dreamt of blasting some underground facility.'' But I didn''t tell her that. Instead I just nodded my head. Thereafter, Dad greeted me popping his head from the kitchen door. "Morning son, it''s still 7 am, what a surprise." "Y-Yeah, good morning Dad," I greeted back, "Tomorrow''s our Fresher party, so I was planning to go for a little shopping." ''Why is everyone so freaked out when I wake up this early?'' I took a seat at a nearby table. "Fresher''s party, huh? ~Nice," my mother arranged my table with some warm bread and potato soup before handing me some money. "Here use these and buy a nice outfit, okay." "I don''t need it, but thank you mother." I took the cash from her hand and stuffed it inside my pocket. "~Aww, no need to thank me, my baby boy. ~Hehehe." She patted my head before heading inside the kitchen. After finishing my breakfast, I headed to the train station. Boarding the train, I finally reached the Frostvile City. Walking along the streets of Frostvile City, in the area next to Nova, I placed my hands inside the pockets of my black hoodie. I searched for a clothing store around me. . . It''s been more than 30 minutes, but I can''t find a proper store. "I''m really bad at this." Maybe I should come with Elise later this evening. "Zane?" However, just as I was lost in my own thoughts, a soft voice snapped me out of it. Turning around and to my surprise I found a beautiful young girl with black shiny hair staring in my direction. "..." It took me a second to recognize her, she was wearing a white beanie hat, and a knitted olive green jacket, due to her black jade-like eyes, I identified her. "...Aria?" End of Chapter. Chapter 38: Shopping… easy!? [1] Chapter 38: Shopping... easy!? [1]"... Aria?" Staring at me, was none other than Aria. She politely bowed her head and greeted me. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hello." I glanced at her, both my hands still inside the pockets of my hoodie. I lightly asked. "What a coincidence, are you here for shopping too?" I scanned her from head to toe, her fashion sense was top-notch and her spotless, charming face, which could melt away even the maiden''s eye, her facial features resembling that of Miss Jenna. ''Talk about biology.'' Pointing to the other side of the road, Aria said. "No, not shopping, there''s this new pastry shop that just opened, so I was about to visit it." Aria added with her usual cold voice. "But are you here to shop? What were you shopping for?" Nodding my head in understanding, I answered with a soft chuckle. "I was searching for a clothing store, but it seems there are none that suits my taste." "I see..." "Yeah..." Silence. We just stood there. ''So awkward.'' Somebody please kill me. But I do have to say this, with each passing day I find myself getting better in making new friends. Now I don''t hesitate. Finally, breaking the silence, Anna softly said. "A-Any ways, are you buying a suit for tomorrow''s party? You can come with me, I know a place." Surprised by her suggestion, I blinked twice, before asking back. "You know a place? Are you sure I could come?" "Yeah, don''t worry that place has everything you need." I ponder my thoughts for a moment, Aria Frostheart, the daughter of House Frostheart, the strongest and most richest household of Frostvile Kingdom. If she is suggesting a place then... that place must be damn costly. ''Do I have enough money?'' My mother only gave me around 20 thousand in cash, that wouldn''t be enough. If I ask Aria, will she let me borrow some of her money? No, Fuck! What was I thinking!? I won''t ask her. No! Never! Let''s see... I have saved enough during my time as the Rank-1 Hero, if I have to count how much, then probably over 700 million. Yeah, I am filthy rich myself. "Sure, let''s go. Thanks for the help, Aria." "It''s fine." Smiling brightly, Aria said before she offered me the direction. *** Following behind Aria, I noticed there were a lot of people around. Well of course there will be, today''s Sunday. We¡ªNo, Aria was getting a lot of stares from the people, both boys and girls included. Well it''s no surprise, her beauty was unparalleled. I kept my distance, hoping they wouldn''t get any wrong ideas and I didn''t want to get involved with any troublesome situation. Turning back and glancing in my direction, she asked. "Hey, umm... why are you walking so far behind," she said squinting her eyes, "walk beside me." "..." I followed her instruction. For some reason, that expression of hers reminds me of Miss Jenna. Her eyes are scary. I stood beside her, and without glancing at me, she turned toward some of the alleys. ''Hmm? Is this the right place?'' "Aria, are we going the right direction?" I had to ask. "Of course, it''s a shortcut," Aria said, tilting her head towards my direction. "My mother and I always visit this place when we need to buy some clothes." "Is that so..." I almost choked on my saliva after she referenced her mother. Her mother¡ªMiss Jenna''s words echoed in my mind. -''What you and Aria do with your life doesn''t concern me, your life, your choice.'' I wonder what will she think when she finds out, I was shopping with her daughter. ''Ok! Let''s stop thinking that!'' I don''t want to know. "What''s the matter?" "No, nothing! Don''t worry, please lead the way." Seeing Aria nod her head, I shrugged my shoulder and continued my steps. But a sudden thought struck me. When I asked my master about her life, she told me Aria was her only child, and my master Envy (Miss Jenna) was the current head of House Frostheart. So that makes Aria the next line of heir. If so, then why is she roaming the city by herself? Where were her bodyguards? Generally knowing my master''s personality, she would be very cautious regarding this kind of matter. Although, when I asked my master about her husband, she brushed off my question stating: ''Don''t ask me that question again.'' She seems quite angry, and from that moment on I made a mental note to never ever question her about that. ''Well I do wonder, what happened?'' "We are here." Aria said, pulling me from my thought. Staring ahead, the first thing I noticed was a larger grand gold-plated metallic door and two guards standing on both sides. The white marbled building was ten stories tall, and a huge sign board hung on top which had the text "Gloria" written in bold letters. This place is marvelous. But... ''What are we doing at a hotel?'' Don''t tell me it''s a clothing store! "Welcome, Madam Aria, you look as pretty as always," A young man around 30 years of age, in a black butler outfit, came rushing through the door, "please come inside, what clothes are you looking for today?" The young butler asked, he didn''t even bother to look in my direction. ''Well I am nothing but a filthy commoner.'' Damn you rich people! Pointing toward my direction, Aria said to the butler, "Hello Mr. Adolf, my friend here needs some assist regarding a suit for tomorrow''s Fresher''s party." Finally noticing me from the corner of his eyes, the young butler made a surprised expression. He scanned me from head to toe, before he turned towards me and said. "Y-Yes, dear customer, how rude of me. Please come inside." He led both of us inside, when I stepped foot inside the building, the cold air of air conditioner brushed past me, this place smelled like lavender. My eyes landed on rows of mannequin wearing different suits lined in a symmetrical order, the staff greeted us when we stepped inside. This place speaks royalty. ''There goes all my money.'' Was 700 million enough. I never bought a suit in my entire life, I didn''t need to, all my clothes were provided by those caretaker of Hero Association. "..." Let''s see, by analyzing this place and all clothes present here, I made my decision. 1 million, yes. That''s my threshold. I won''t go beyond that. "As you can see, we have Varity of collection each one is a unique masterpiece, designed by our hand picked designers," the butler continued, "we pride in our uniqueness,.........." How long does it going to take, is he now going to explain the history? Well so sad, I am not interested. "So, dear customer," the young nonsense yapping butler finally looked me into the eyes and said, "what''s your budget." "one million." I said without hesitation. "..." "..." End of Chapter. Chapter 39: Shopping… easy!? [2] Chapter 39: Shopping... easy!? [2]"One million." I answered without any hesitation. "..." "..." Silence. ''Wh¡ªWhy is he staring at me like that?'' I turned my head towards Aria, and even she''s making a strange face. What!? Was it too cheap? Am I not worthy? Will they call me peasant, and shoo me away. Damn you rich people! Okay, let''s analyze again, if one million is cheap for them, then maybe five million¡ª "O-One million!?" The butler Adolf said, "P-Please sir, have a seat, Nina! We have a customer. Bring me a catalog." "Eh?" ''I don''t like their reaction.'' Aria and I both took our seats on the sofa. After a couple of minutes, a young lady with black hair and green eyes walked down the stairs, her face was rather pretty, she looked like a rich aristocrat herself. As she came closer, her eyes first landed on Aria, who was quietly resting on the sofa. Seeing her coming, Aria waved her hand to her direction. ''Did they know each other?'' I noticed some familiarity in their exchange. "Good morning, Miss Aria, what do I owe the pleasure of having you come here?" Crossing her leg and glancing towards me Aria finally spoke. "My friend here needs a suit for tomorrow''s party, kindly fulfill his request." Nina''s eyes landed on mine. But her smile suddenly froze. Her eyes repeatedly moved from Aria to mine. I know what she is thinking. -''Who is this filthy peasant? Coming to my shop wearing some plain looking clothes.'' Yeah, something along that line. "May I ask who this gentleman is?" Taking the catalog from Nina''s hand, Aria said with an indifferent tone. "He is my classmate, a fellow Nova student." After hearing the reply, Nina''s brows twitched slightly. "A classmate, huh? Interesting." Turning towards my direction, Nina greeted me with a cold tone in her voice, "Hello sir, my name is Nina Frostheart, and it''s a pleasure to meet you." "Frostheart...?" those words escaped my mouth. "Ah! I''m sorry Zane, I forgot to tell," Aria clapped her hands, turned towards me and added, "this shop ''Gloria'' is run by my uncle, and I assure you, this place has the finest quality clothes you can ever find on this planet." It makes sense now why she accompanied me and guided me to this place. Yeah, no-doubt, she is a business minded lady, and here I thought she was being nice to me. Sigh.. "Here," Aria handed me the catalog, "and choose whatever you like, I will be giving you fifty percent off." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fifty percent! That''s a lot. ''Thank you, Aria! You are such a kind lady.'' I will forever remember it. Taking the catalog, I searched though it, the catalog is nothing but a tablet containing various models wearing designer suits. The cost corresponding to the suit is written beneath it. There''s a variety of options from hand-tailored suits, shirts, pants, ties, and jackets. But what caught me was their price. The most costly suit in the catalog was only 800 thousand. That''s just way less than I imagined. ''Nice! They won''t kick me after all.'' But then again, my one million budget was rather ridiculous. But why didn''t Aria question me? It''s not like I want her to question me. As I thought that, I took a slight glance towards Aria, she was quietly sitting on the sofa, stuffing her mouth with some cake. How nice. ''Wait, cake!?'' When did she get these? She did tell me, she came to the market to try some pastries. Anyways, as I scrolled through the tablet, I narrowed down my search list. They have a massive range of collections, and the quality is rather high, it''s bound to be pricey. Haaah.. Taking a deep breath, I stopped thinking much and just chose a light-brown single-breasted suit, it''s made up of a mixture of silk and cotton. Its quiet nice if you ask me. Perfect. "I''ll be choosing this one." I handed the tablet to Miss Nina, who was for some reason staring at Aria. "... Alright sir, a fine choice," Miss Nina said, "Its one of our limited stock." Although it was expensive, it''s worth it¡ªquality has its price. Couple of seconds later, Miss Nina handed me the receipt. I looked at the receipt in my hand, and went into deep thought. 700 thousand. Adding Aria''s fifty percent offer. I only have to spend a total of 350 thousand for this suit, which I will only be wearing for one day. Still though, I didn''t regret my decision. After all, I am filthy rich. ''No I need to stop thinking like that.'' I can''t afford to be careless with my money. For my future plans and missions, I needed money, a huge sum of money. "The suite will be delivered to your given address, thank you for the purchase." Miss Nina bowed slightly. Now that I look at her, she is quite similar to Aria¡ªcold, introverted, beautiful. Is Frostheart House full of these kinds of people? ''I hope not.'' "Shall we go?" Beside me Aria asked. It looks like she finished her pastry. ''That was fast.'' "Right," I said, standing up from the sofa. We both walked out of the place. I originally thought it would take me about hours to choose a proper suit, but it just took about 20 minutes. ''Guess, I will go home and slee¡ª'' "Lets go Zane." Eh? What? Where? I tilted my head, and asked, "Where to?" "To that newly opened cake shop," Aria too tilted her head and added, "I just told you, I wanted to try their pastry, didn''t I." "..." Is she serious? Didn''t she just ate that cake? "What? Not coming?" Aria once again asked, "you don''t like cakes?" "N-No, let''s go." "Great, follow me." I think, she loves cake. *** We walked towards a small shop that looked quite modern, glancing at Aria I asked. "Is this the place?" Nodding her head she replied. "Yes." As we made our way inside the cake shop, a warm air brushed past me caring a scent of strawberry and vanilla. Varieties of Cake and pastries were displayed on the rack. "Welcome." Welcoming me and Aria at the register was an old lady. Greetings her back both Aria and I took our seat. Sitting on the opposite side of me Aria smoothly talked with the waiters and ordered two iced Americano and two vanilla pastries. "So, do you like pastries?" I asked. "Mhmm." She nodded. Just few minutes later our orders arrived. Aria''s eyes brimmed with sparkles as she took a bite of her pastry. But as we joyfully dig into our pastries, a sudden breaking news caught my attention, coming from the display above. "Emergency broadcast! Reports has been surfaced regarding abnormal fluctuations detected within the demon continent ''Tartarus''. Around four Fallen''s were spotted near the border." I stopped eating, my gaze was fixated on the screen. Memories of the past flooded in my mind, Tartarus was one of the most dangerous territories in existence, a land ruled by highly intelligence monsters. Even I didn''t stepped foot into that region, the threats were still unknown, we still don''t know much about that place. The news anchor continued. "Due to potential risk, the Hero Association deployed around 30 double rankers and 70 triple rankers, leading this team was none other than Hope the Rank-1 Hero...." A cold shiver ran down my spine. "Hope." This name escaped my lips. "Hahaha," I couldn''t help but chuckle. For some reason Its laughable. "Zane...?" Aria''s voice snapped me out of my trance. I exhaled, letting my tension off. "Sorry. That news just caught my attention." I wasn''t the Rank-1 Hero anymore. Right now, I was just Zane. A normal guy living with his parents and elder sister... Shopping for his suit. Nothing more. Nothing less. End of Chapter. Chapter 40: Party or Calamity? [1] Chapter 40: Party or Calamity? [1]Somewhere around Tartarus (Demon Continent) In the heart of Demon Continent, Tartarus. The land loomed by darkness, the Sun never rose there, as if finally given up, It''s always night, moon hung on the sky for eternity. Amidst it''s center there was a colossal fortress carved with black obsidian dragon bones. The air surrounding it was thick, nobody could withstood its presence even the strongest trembled. Inside the fortress, a massive hall, it has no roof, the moonlight fell in igniting the grand hall with its light. At the center of the grand hall, stood a throne¡ªmassive, excluding an aura of absolute dominance. Seated upon it was a figure, his mere gaze could crush the will of those who dared to look in his eyes. His eyes swept over ten figures sitting in long stone-backed chairs before him. A deadly silence loomed through out the hall. No one dared to speak. Then, the ''entity'' on the throne spoke. "So, how did it go?" The question was simple, but the weight it carried was huge¡ªalmost unbearable. A shudder ran through the group. No one dared to respond immediately. It wasn''t due to hesitation. But due to fear. Fear of saying any wrong words. Finally one of the 10 figure spoke, A Fallen with obsidian black wings, curled horns, sharp vampire teeth, he forced himself for an answer. He was suffocating from the pressure. "A-A-About that... w-we actually failed." The temperature suddenly dropped. A pause. Then, the entity on the throne leaned forward. "Hmm... And how exactly did we fail?" its voice was slow, "Wasn''t it supposed to be a guaranteed feat?" The Fallen with black wings swallowed hard. "It... actually died, my lord." The entity''s eyes narrowed, "Died? Wasn''t it suppose to be immortal?" A pause. "Then tell me¡ªwho killed it?" The other nine figures didn''t dare to move, let alone speak. They knew it better, even if they breath, then it would be an offence in presence of the one who sat on that throne. The fallen with black wings flinched before he forced a response. "W-We don''t know, my lord... it happened today, around 3 AM." The entity on the throne fell into thought, it fingers tapping against the armrest of its seat. After a moment it issued a command. "Tell that human from the Hero Association to investigate this matter." "If someone was able to take down that ''Mutated Fallen'', then that individual must posses a considerable strength." The ten figures immediately bowed. "Yes, my lord!" But before the meeting could disperse, the entity''s eyes landed towards a member. "Nathalia." He spoke. A women seated among the ten members lifted her head. Her pure white skin glowed under the moon light. A blindfold of silk covered her eyes, yet her movements were precise. Her long angelic-feathers white in color rested against her back, but despite the dark atmosphere surrounding her she wore a white gothic gown, she excluded a divine presence. "How is the teleportation mission processing?" the entity asked. Nathalia turned her head towards the throne. "It is processing as planned, my lord. The mission will commence tonight." The entity leaned back, an almost silent chuckle escaped it''s mouth. "Haha! Excellent!" "Let the humans learns what happens when they refused to surrender. Let this be a lesson they will never forget." "HAHA... HAHAAHAHHAAH!" The laughter echoed thought out the fortress, beyond its walls and loomed over the whole Tartarus. *** "Hmmm... Should I wear a tie or a bow?" "A bow! You will look dashing Zane." "But the tie¡ª" "Bow!" "Ugh! Fine." Right now me and Elise were arguing over my outfit choice. I have never attended this kind of events before, I wasn''t too sure what to wear and what not. After I died and resurrected this is my very first time attending such kind of event. I looked myself into the mirror, my short black hair which nicely styled, accompanied by my silver eyes which shines like diamond. I wore a light brown single breasted suite, followed by white casual pants, and on my neck was a bow tie. I couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction. "I look quite handsome." After taking my dimension pouch and attaching it to my belt, I checked my reflection once more. ''I look handsome.'' Such narcissistic behavior. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I looked at the time and found I had only one hour left before the fresher party begins. "Jeez! just go already," from behind Elise scolded me. "Yes, sister dear, don''t worry I won''t be late." "What do you mean brother dear, ''I won''t be late,'' you are already late." "Hehehe, let me tell you a secret, sister dear, I can fly at a speed of jet." "Brother dear, did you hit your head," Elise said grinning, "Mom! Zane hit his hea¡ªummhhmm!" I hurriedly placed my hand over her mouth, sealing her mouth. "Alright, I understood sis, I will be going now." "ummhh.. mnnmmmm," she tried to speak something but due to my hand blocking her mouth she failed, retreating my hand I let her go, "Fuaaa¡ªHey! Never again do that! Or else I will kill you!" ''Sorry sister dear, but your brother dear can''t die.'' "Yeah, yeah, I will be going now." "Take care! ~bye." Elise''s smile widened as she added, "and tell Anna Hello on behalf of me. Hehehe." "..." I rushed to the door of my room, but suddenly my step halted, my eyes landed on my Inventory Ring which was resting on my desk. I pondered for a bit, then I took it. ''Better be safe.'' *** "This is insane." "There''s nothing worth ''insane'' about it." Beside me Anna shared her point of view. As a noble rich lady, her definition of ''insane'' is rather... insane to me. She looks rather insane herself, her crimson hair cascading over her shoulder reaching her waist, her white gown made up of delicate silk shimmered under the light, and those curls perfectly suits her overall outfit. She looks magnificent. "What are you staring at?" Anna asked tilting her head, slightly pushed both her lips together, she made a cute pout. "Nothing , just admiring you." I teased. "Heh, that''s new," she puffs her chest, and said in rather playful tone, "did you finally realized, just how beautiful I am?" "Yeah, I take my words back, you are not charming at all." "Huh!? What. Did. You. Say?" "Hahaha!" I chuckled, "chill, I was just messing with you." "Hmph!" We both stood beside a fountain which was placed inside a grand hall, the interior of the room was very well decorated with fancy paintings, and sculptures. There''s also a stage in the center surrounded by various white color sofas, large wooden tables were filled with lots of food from various kingdoms. All the students of mainly first and second years were scattered all over the place, some chatting, some eating, some dancing, and some... stared at girls. ''I wish for their success, good luck boys.'' Well, few of them will be heartbroken today. "Ugh! I hate loud places." Anna once again complained, this is her third time. "You got it rough Anna, I really pity you." "Don''t make me remember it." It''s only natural, Anna was a beautiful girl, so every boys including our classmates and even our seniors tried to approach her, but little did they know, that this very girl was a hardheaded introvert. I am one to talk, I personally don''t like loud places myself. When I was ''Hope'' I rarely occurred on interviews, I hated attention. "By the way," Anna scanned me from head to toe before she asked, "that outfit looks really expensive. Well I won''t ask you where you get the money to afford this, you''re not even going to answer me anyways¡ª" "I bought it from my hard earned money." Cutting her words, I answered. "What? Hard earned money? What work did you did?" "Not telling, that''s a secret." "Yeah, figures." "May I have everyone''s attention please!" A voice came from the stage. The anchor was a second year boy, with silver hair, and black tuxedo. His voice was loud enough to grab everyone''s attention including me. Everyone''s gaze turned toward the stage. "First of all, I would like to thank all of you for attending this grand party organized by your lovely seniors. IMy name is Alex Willcrave, and I am the Rank-1 second year student. I welcome you all." Clap! Clap! Clap! Making eye contact with everyone Alex continued. "We have a special guest among us, everyone please welcome¡ª The Rank-69 hero ''The bender''" "Cough!" "Oh! Sorry! my bad, please welcome the Rank-69 hero ''Defender.''" Silence. "Pftt¡ªhehehe," an almost silent laugh escaped my lips. That was really something. I wonder how would he react, back at Hero Association almost everyone teased him for his Rank." "Hey why is everyone laughing?" seating beside me Anna asked. "Umm... it''s because of his rank." "Rank?" Anna tilted her head, "what''s wrong with it?" ''Oh god, this will be so much fun.'' "Nothing Anna," I looked at her pure innocent face and answered, "Why don''t you search it up on the internet? They have really great¡ªPftt¡ªsorry, they provide really great examples you know." "..." Anna tapped her wrist band and tried searching it on the internet. ''Wait, does she really don''t know?'' A few seconds later. Anna hurriedly turned her wristband off, her motion was so fast that even I once hailed as the strongest human in existence was dumbfounded. Her face flustered as she glared me. "Y-You!" she turned toward me, her face was bright red almost matched her hair color, "I knew it would be something like this! I will never¡ª" "Alright, alright, I''m sorry Pftt-Hahaha!" "Hmph!" she pouted. Anna Ashborne'', she is a dear friend to me, she kept my secret and never asked me more than once about my multi elemental powers, and I''m glad I have her as my friend. As we talked with each other, the Rabk-69 hero (lol) walked up to the stage. He stood there glaring at Alex for some obvious reasons, they he turned towards us in an addressing position. He started his speech, "Rank is nothing just a number, it won''t decide a heroes personality." Silence. ''Yep, he still hates his Rank.'' [A/N]: Sorry for all the delays. I have a flu. End of Chapter. Chapter 41: Party or Calamity? [2] Chapter 41: Party or Calamity? [2]The Fresher''s was not held at Nova, instead it took place at separate private establishment which was fairly fancy and popular. Only the most wealthy individuals can afford it. That''s the name of the establishment, where our wealthy seniors have arranged the event. Well the owner is rather wealthy himself, considering the fact that it has an orchestra, food court, gaming zone, and a swimming pool for some reason. The waiter and waitresses were serving drinks, of course the drinks are non-alcoholic as the legal age for drinking is still 19 and above. "Rank... is just a number." Everyone''s attention was fixed on the stage towards a certain individual, our beloved Rank-69 hero ''Defender'' was giving his legendary speech. He was a citizen of [Stormshade] which can be identified by his silver long and curly hair that almost reached his shoulders. "Many of you dream to achieve the top spot. Rank-1, Rank-5, Rank-10, maybe even Rank-50. But let me tell you something... Not everyone can be a star. Some of us... we shine in other ways." Someone commented from the back. "But I don''t wanna be a Rank-69 hero." Pause. ''Defender'' continued. "For example... I was once in a mission with ''Hope'', and we fought a Fallen!" ''When did that happen!? I can''t recall!'' I noticed few students leaned forward, clearly intrigued by his claims. "...By holding them for whole five minutes, before the Hero ''Hope'' killed them all." Silence. I couldn''t belief what is happening. ''Son of a bitch!'' "It was an intense five minutes. I saw my life flash before my eyes. But... for me it was like failing my entrance exam and being rejected by women, but still... I stood my ground!" Clap... A single awkward clap echoed from the back. "Some of you might fear failure. You think when you don''t reach the top, you''re worthless. Well look at me! I am Rank-69, the most disrespected number in existence..." But then, amidst his speech I noticed something. ''W-Wait, is he crying?'' "People laugh at me when they hear my rank, they don''t take me seriously, they think... they think I am worthless! Heck! Even my own sidekicks introduced themselves first." ''I can''t! Please make him stop!'' I silently pleaded. "But guess what? I''m still here. I''m still fighting. I still matter." A few students nod, some actually feel inspired. ''Are they insane or what!?'' "Man, I actually feel bad for him, now..." someone whispered from the back. "So remember, even if you fail, even if the world laughs at you, even if you wake up one day and realize your only fan is your mom..., you only need to do one thing. And that is to keep going." He raised his hands triumphantly, he looked around, his breathing heavy. "..." Clap... Clap... Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! The whole banquet roared with claps, even I couldn''t stop myself from clapping, and I felt genuinely bad for him. I turned my head and looked towards Anna. "That was really depressing and weirdly inspiring at the same time." I said. Anna looked at me and added, "I don''t know whether to cry or laugh." The speech ended, and now Alex stood on the stage. "W-Well, Umm... thanks, Mr. Defender, your words, we will remember it." Alex continued. "Now, moving forward! Let''s invite the Rank-1 of First Year, Miss Aria Frostheart," Alex''s eye turned to the direction of Aria and continued, "If you don''t mind, can you come to the stage¡ª" "No, thanks." Aria, who sat on the front row with rest of her girl''s group, just straight out rejected the offer. "..." ''Cold as ever.'' "A-Alright, i-if you say so," Alex stuttered as his face became sweaty, he turned his face away from Aria. "I feel bad for him," I whispered. Alex continued, despite all the embarrassment he had a weird grin on his face. "Let''s move on to the next phase? Did everyone come prepared with their partner!? If so then get oooon theee daaance flooor!" "..." What the fuck is wrong with people? They are getting weirder day-by-day. ~Music Suddenly, the music started playing, the members of the orchestra synchronized their footing as they played a harmonic song. Soon after, some of the male students stood up, locking armed with their female partners, I looked¡ªNo, Anna and I looked towards them before our eyes landed on a certain individual. Aria Frostheart. She was surrounded by a group of students, both male and female. They were inviting her for a dance, and Aria brutally rejected each one of them. Their hearts crushed, their beliefs shattered as they took a final look at Aria before she walked away. "The fuck am I witnessing?" Anna questioned, her voice carrying full of disgust towards them. "Yeah, sucks to be her." I answered back, averting my eyes from Aria and towards a drink in my hand. A translucent blueberry mock tale with a bit of lemonade juice. Yes, just the way I like. My concentration was wholly set on my drink as I made it twirl inside the glass. "Zane, prepare yourself, she is coming here." Anna''s warning shattered my concentration. ''Fuck!'' After shattering every heart she now sailed in our direction. But one thing I noticed: her movement was flawless, her black gown twinkling with all the shiny patterns, her black shiny hair bouncing with every step she took. She looks... angelic. No wonder boys went crazy for her. Smack! Beside me, Anna smacked me with her elbow, setting me free from my thoughts. "...Sorry. I got lost." I admitted. "Lost in what exactly?" Anna squinted her eyes before she added, "falling for her?" "Don''t be ridiculous!" I refused her reasoning. What? Me, to her? Never! Her eyes reminded me of my master. "Good evening Zane, Anna," Aria greeted us before taking a seat beside Anna. "G-Good evening, Aria," Anna was surprised. "Good evening," I also greeted her back. ''Why did she come here!?'' Due to her sudden decision to take a seat beside us, several students were now staring at us. Well not ''us'', they are glaring at ''me''. ''What did I do?'' I cried inwardly. "Zane, that outfit looks great on you," Aria complimented, before she took a glass of blueberry mocktail. "!" Anna''s mouth hung open, as she tried to comprehend what Aria just said. And I can tell just by looking at her that she is getting the wrong ideas. Giving up, I tried explaining to her. "Look Anna, yester¡ª" But before that happened an unexpected guest arrived. "Howdy guys," Julius said taking a seat beside me, "what are you guys talking about?" Perfect timing! "Hello Julius, that outfit looks good on you, you look dashing," I complimented nodding my head multiple times towards Julius, making it sound as close as Aria''s compliment towards me. Silence. "..." But something was not right, now all three were staring at me with weird looks in their eyes. And Julius is now... distancing himself from me. ''Did I say something wrong?'' Wait... I did say ''something'' wrong! What am I a fool? ''Fuck!'' "Look Julius, just forget what I just said¡ª" as those words left my mouth, I froze mid-sentence. My hand went numb, all the hairs on my skin stood up, it felt... disturbing. I stood up. "Zane?" I ignored the call. Looking around, my gaze scanned every detail around me. My hand went toward my pocket, where my Inventory Ring was kept. "Zane...? Chill dude, I was just jokin¡ª" "The Elementals are not resonating." I said. "What?" Julius seemed confused, "Zane, you are acting weird¡ª" I hurriedly held Julius''s hand, and with a serious tone I shouted at the top of my lungs. "ANNA! HOLD ARIA''S HAND AND CLOME CLOSE TO ME!!" All the activities in the banquet halted, the students'' gaze shifted to four of us. Anna, without any question, did as I instructed, I trust her. She understood me, after all, she once saw the real me.... I held Anna''s hand. I gripped it tightly. I once again analyzed the place. Where? Who? This is the human domain. This can''t be happening. "Zane... what are you doing¡ª" "Shut your damn mouth!" I scolded. An artifact? Unique skill? What is this? I can''t sense it. I felt all five Elementals weakened. My resonance with the Elementals is fluctuating. This only occurred when... someone changed location. But why now? A barrier? No... A space time manipulation? I tried activating my skill. [Distortion.] Nothing happened. Not a skill. Then? An artifact that can alter space? "Of course!" Now I understood. This was large scale teleportation spell. As I came to the final conclusion of my deduction, the world around me shifted, white light shimmered from the ground, engulfing each and every living being caught within it. I only blinked my eyelids once, and when I opened them, I found myself staring at a tree, covered in an endless darkness. It took less than a millisecond, nobody could comprehend what was happening. "Eh?" "Wha¡ª!" "Wh-What happened!?" It sounded like Anna, "Zane?" "Are you here? Zane!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I gripped her hand, "Anna relax, and ignite a small fire." After relaxing, Anna snapped her finger and a small fire lit up her finger tip. The little flame of fire only illuminated the four of our faces. All four of them were safe. "Zane, where are we?" Aria from the other side still gripping Anna''s hand asked. Despite the situation we are in, her voice was calm. I don''t know, how should I explain this to them? The moment we were teleported here, I felt a sudden change in my Elementals. My Ice Essence got weakened and my Fire Essence was stronger compare to the other four. But, we are not at [Pyrestone]. That much I can tell. By analyzing the time zone Pyrestone''s current time should be around 11:00 AM. But... on the sky, there''s a full moon. I have read countless books. And utilizing those knowledge, I concluded... "Demon Continent." End of Chapter. Chapter 42: Demon Continent [1] Chapter 42: Demon Continent [1]As far as my eyes can see¡ª there''s only darkness, the wind howled past my ears, sending an unpleasant chill down my spine. Above us, the moon hung in the sky. Casting a dim white light, but... due do the large trees surrounding us, the thick trees blocks most of the moon light, engulfing us in the darkness. The small flame Anna just casted burned rather intense for a low tier spell, and this only concluded one thing: this land is rich with [Fire Essence]. But this isn''t [Pyrestone]. I clenched my jaw, this place is without a doubt... "Demon Continent." As those words escape my lips, I noticed everyone''s reaction: Trembling hands, wide eyes and pale faces. Horror. Extreme horror. "...!" "Wh-What do you mean Demon continent!?" Julius is the first to break the silence. His words cracked, "h-how can you be so sure¡ª?!" "Look at Anna," cutting his words off, I pointed towards Anna. All eyes went towards her. Anna''s crimson eyes glowed faintly in the darkness, catching everyone''s attention, her small flame ignited more fiercely illuminating the surrounding with it''s orange hue. I turned to Julius. "Can you sense your Earth Essence?" His throat bobs. "...Only a little." He admitted, lowering his eyes, his trembling hands curled into fists. "Aria, what about your Ice Essence?" gazing towards Aria I asked. "...Barely." She shook her head, her almost composed expression was now fractured for the first time. I finally looked at Anna. "And you?" Anna blinks. "I feel... powerful, it''s like I am back in Pyrestone." That confirms it. I explained further. "The current time in Pyrestone is 11 AM." "Now look up." I pointed. "..." Darkness. No sun. No daylight. Only an endless, suffocating night. Silence. Julius stumbled back. "T-This can''t be h-happening," his face went pale, he stared at me with horror, "How did we get here? N-No human has ever¡ªever stepped foot on the demon continent. We are as good as dead!" I can''t blame him. His fears are justified. No human ever dared to visit the Demon Continent before, the risks are too fatal. Their geography remains a mystery to us. No matter how many satellites we send over demon continent¡ª the only thing it captures was darkness. That means, we are the ''first'' humans to ever set foot here. "Try to calm down Julius," I placed my firm hand over Julius''s shaking shoulders . "We don''t know what threats this place holds yet." I was calm, despite the situation we are in. I have to stay calm. If I break, they will too. I glanced around. We are alone. The rest of our classmates are missing. ''I''m glad I held everyone''s hand.'' But the others... I greeted my teeth. I was too slow to realize the threat. I should have warned everyone sooner. Sigh... There''s no time for regrets. I need to stay focus. "Lets find out classmates first," I said meeting everybody''s eyes, "our seniors were probably got teleported too." "Yeah... and the Rank-69 hero too." Anna said. Silence. "..." "..." "..." "What?" Anna tilted her head, "He is a double-digit hero¡ªdon''t underestimate him." "Pfttt-hahahaa," a quiet chuckle left Julius''s mouth. Then another. Laughter. Anna''s comment somehow made all of them calm. Utilizing this moment, I activated my skill. [Elemental Sense] I adjusted my range up to 50 KM''s, the distorted images took shape in my mind. There''s nothing. Not a single sign of life. Everywhere I concentrate, I could only see trees, small lakes, and caves. That... odd. It''s too quiet. I felt a sudden chill of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Memories of [Flora Island] resurfaced my mind, before I got swarmed by those Wraiths and... killed by that mysterious figure. "How are you so calm?" Aria asked, standing next to me. Her question pulled me back. I exhaled. Forcing myself to stay calm. ''Because, I have to.'' Because, if I''m not¡ªthen none of us will make out alive. "Let''s first find a place to stay," I suggested, " we''ll talk later." Actually, when I used my skill I already found a place¡ª it''s a cave, and it''s nearby. Everyone nodded. We started moving south. I had already found a cave when I used [Elemental Sense], but I didn''t lead them straight to it. Instead, I walked ahead, pretending to search. If they believed they found it themselves, it might give them a small sense of control in this nightmare. Rustle. Rustle. The wind rustled through the trees, the leaves danced making a whistling sound. But then... "I found one!" Julius suddenly called out, spotting the cave. I glanced at him and smiled. "Good job, Julius." We all went inside, Anna''s flame lit up the cavern, casting flickering shadows on the wall. The interior was hollow and dry, coated in dust with a pungent smell. There were large chunks of stone scattered on the ground. "Gross." Anna wrinkled her nose. "Julius," I turned to Julius and requested, "create a stone wall and block the entrance." Only he can use Earth Essence according to them. "That''s a good idea," Julius responded, "but... it may take a while, as the Earth Essence is weak." "Alright, take your time." Julius moves to the entrance and activated his skill. "Stone Shield." Rumble. Rumble. Rumble. The ground trembled as the wall of stone slowly rose, sealing the entrance. After two minutes the entrance was completely sealed. "Done." Julius said wiping sweats from his forehead. "That was rather quick." I praised him, nodding my head. Aria, and Anna looked at my direction, probably analyzing my decisions. Aria was the first to speak, "Impressive." Julius grinned, "Aww, thanks Aria! It was no¡ª" "Not you. I was complimenting Zane." Aria said. "..." ''Cold as ever.'' Julius froze mid-sentence, his expression was stuck between shock and betrayal. ''Look what you did to him!'' I thought inwardly. How embarrassing, I feel bad for him. "I-It was nothing," I replied awkwardly, "I have read lot of survival books, that''s all..." "..." "..." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." The way they all stared at me made it painfully clear¡ªlame excuse. Anna sighed and facepalmed. ''You''re screwed.'' I shot her a pleading look. Help me. Noticing my silent cry for help, Anna decided to intervene. "Enough with the unnecessary questions, we have a bigger problem to deal with." She continued. Glancing the surroundings. She turned serious. "How are we going to find our classmates? Where are they? Are they even safe?" Silence. She continued, her voice rising. "We don''t even know how we got here! And worst of all¡ªdoes the Nova even know our location!?" Her breaths were heavy with Frustration. We all stared at her. No body dared to stop her. Why would they? All her questions are genuine. We were teleported to the Demon Continent¡ªa place no human had ever stepped foot in. "Teleported to the Demon Continent¡ª heh, that''s the last place anybody could guess." I tried calling Envy a moment ago but it seems, that communication to the human domain was cut off. The air grew heavy. The temperature dropped. Everyone''s face returned back to their initial state of horror. ''What should I do?'' Clap! The sharp sound of my hands colliding echoed through the cave, drawing their attention. "First rule of survival¡ªgather as much information as possible about your surroundings." Anna narrowed her eyes. "Huh? What the hell are you talking about?" Ignoring her, I continued. "Who wants to hear about the history of the Demon Continent?" Silence. Julius and Aria blinked, trying to process my question. "..." "..." "You... are insane." Anna said, "No, body in their right mind would agree to this shi¡ª" "Alright, I want to know." Aria said, raising her hand. "Me too." Julius joined. "Son of a bit¡ª haaah!" Anna let out a deep sigh, "Ugh! Fine! I will listen too, go on professor Skylark." She slumping onto the ground, puffing her cheeks. "Alright. Let''s begin." End of Chapter. [A/N]: In the next Chapter, I will add a bit of world building, please bear with me, the action scenes and mystery portion will come after this. Chapter 43: Demon Continent [2] Chapter 43: Demon Continent [2]"Alright, let''s begin." I sat on a nearby rock, glancing at everyone''s face. The other three slouched down in front of me. Clearing my throat, I began. "Long ago, the¡ª" Anna interrupted. "I''ll hit you with a rock, if you make it sound dramatic or cringe." "...Y-Yeah, sorry, let me continue." I said, looking to the side avoiding her gaze. "Ahem. This world has two main continents..." First: The Human Continent, where we humans reside, this continent is divided into five great nations: Frostvile, Pyrestone, Stormshade, Aquadore, and Terranova. Each rich with its own Elemental Essence and follow the basic law of Elementals. Second: The Demon Continent, where all the demons and monsters reside, this continent shares its border with Pyrestone and Frostvile, which is why they are in constant threat. Just like the Human Continent, the Demon Continent also has five kingdoms. But we only know the name of one Kingdom: Tartarus. "Why is that?" Julius asked. "That''s because the Kingdom of Tartarus is the one situated near our border." I answered. "Wait, I''m confused." Anna raised her hand. "Who named it ''Tartarus''? Didn''t you say that its geography is still unknown? So who told you it has five kingdoms? It''s not like some demon casually walked up to our border one day and announced, ''Hello, fellow humans! I''m a demon, and I live in Tartarus,'' right?" "Exactly, you are correct Anna," I nodded my head. "Wait what!?" She blinked, "Are you messing¡ª" Cutting her words I continued. "It was a Fallen. Two years ago, four single Rankers captured a Fallen alive, they tortured it for months, and soon after, it spilled everything." ''I was one of those four single rankers.'' "..." "..." "..." The three leaned forward, curiosity shining in their eyes. Anna who was uninterested just a moment ago, was now attentive. I continued. "That''s not all, the Demon Continent, also has five elementals just like us humans, and they follow the same principles of Elemental law....." This whole world is in a state of equilibrium, if one kingdom falls, then the others will too. Monsters and Demons are no exception, they, too, have ranks. Information mention in one research paper suggested that: The higher intelligence demons like Fallen and Dragonit rules the place, while lower intelligence monsters treated as slaves. From F to SSS+ Rank, monsters and demons were classified into their respective categories. There''s a huge difference between a ''Monster'' and a ''Demon''. The intelligent beings were called ''Demons,'' while the rest were simply ''Monsters.'' "That''s actually weird," Julius commented. "I agree," Anna added, "Who decided this ranking system? A child? It''s so childish, at least choose something like ''The Primordial'', it will sound so badass." "They actually have something similar..." I said, looking at Anna. "Huh? What? Tell me." Anna''s eyes glittered with curiosity. "We... don''t know. The Fallen died before revealing anything more." "What the actual fuck!?" Anna shot up from the ground. "How did he die? Wasn''t he supposed to be¡ª" "How should I know?" I cut her off. "You''re asking like I was there." ''Well actually I was.'' The reason the Fallen died was because, the Rank-2 hero tortured him so brutally, that it bit his own tongue and committed suicide. That man is really creepy. I always distance myself from him. Just thinking about him gave me chills. I continued. "For example..." We might encounter some goblins here¡ª one could use Fire Elemental, while other might use Water Elemental, that''s completely normal. The reason for it was, one goblin born in a Kingdom rich with Fire Essence, while the other is born in a Kingdom rich with Water Essence. Just like us human''s, their Essence weakens if they travelling to another Kingdom. We are all bound by the Elementals¡ª a cage crafted by nature itself. Clap! "And that''s concluded my lecture," I said clapping both my hands. The other three exchanged glances before Aria raised her hand to ask. "How do you know all this?" Looking at her, I answered. "I really like Elemental and World History. I''ve read various research papers covering these topics." "Hmm... I almost forgot, you ranked first in the written test." Aria nodded, satisfied by my answer. I stood up, looking down at them I spoke. "Alright, now that the History lesson is over, let''s rest before heading out to find our classmates." "!" Upon hearing this, the three of them flinched. We have to move out, by staying in one place we can''t expect anyone to find and save us. Nobody is coming. The Heroes didn''t know the students were teleported to the Demon Continent. This place would be their last guess. And till the time they found out, it''ll be too late. Demon Continent is no joke. As the former No. 1 Hero, it''s my responsibility. I was once their hope. They named me Hope. But that Hope is... dead. I''m the only choice they have. Otherwise... ''They''ll all be dead.'' There''s no time for jokes. Someone orchestrated this whole thing. It must be an intelligence Demon. Haaaaah... "We''ll move out after twenty minutes of rest," I gazed around, meeting everyone''s eye, "make your preparation, ready your weapons." My tone was commanding and serious. If I have to expose a bit of my power to save them, then so be it. My ego is worth nothing compared to their lives. *** Hero Association: In the pristine office of the Hero Association, four figures stood before a large glass desk, their faces covered with masks. The man seated behind the desk, was none other than¡ªMarkus Bloodstone. The president of Hero Association. The four standing before him were not ordinary heroes, they were single-digit ranked heroes. Two of them were women¡ªone with crimson-red hair, Rank-7 Hero Pride, and the other with jet-black hair, the newly promoted Rank-3 Hero Envy. The remaining two were men¡ªRank-2 Justice, and Rank-9 Greed. All of their faces were concealed by a mask. The atmosphere was thick with tension. But Envy''s loud voice shattered the silence. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU DIDN''T FIND ANYTHING?!" Her voice rang through the office, reverberating the walls. "Master..." Pride worriedly glanced at Envy. Silence. Her outburst was justified, after all her own child was among the missing students. Markus, exhaled slowly, rubbing his temples, "We did find something... but we are uncertain about it." Envy''s eye burned with rage and frustration. "What do you mean?" The other three exchanged glances. Markus taped his desk and clicked a button to activated a three-dimensional map of the Human Continent, containing every city, road, and town in precise detail. "We deployed over a thousand heroes," Markus continued. "But there''s no trace of the students anywhere." Greed frowned. "That doesn''t make sense." "It does, actually." All eyes turned to Pride. She pointed towards a specific location on the map¡ª Lunar Phoenix. Pride continued. "A large-scale teleportation... caused in this region, by some artifact powerful enough to transport all of them to another continent." A dreadful silence. Envy, Greed, and Justice froze. They all understood what Pride was implying. Markus leaned forward. "You''re correct. Our best speculation is that the missing students were teleported to the Demon Continent." The temperature dropped. Justice swallowed hard. "T-This is ridiculous... You called us here to go there and save those brats¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, a cold aura resonated in the air. Envy''s sword was at his throat, stopping his words in their tracks. "Watch your words." Her voice was dangerously low. Justice smirked, "Jeez... relax. You think you can take me on?" Envy didn''t flinch. "Why don''t you try?" BAANG! Markus slammed his hand against the desk, drawing everyone''s attention. "Enough." He ordered, leaving no room for arguments. "We don''t have any other choice. Some of the students belong to the high officials of the Hero Association. If something happens to them, our funding will be cut." Envy and Pride after hearing his words wore the same expression: Disgust. Justice chuckled. "Then why don''t you call your so-called Hope? If it''s him, he can handle three or four Fallen all by himself." The bitterness in his tone. Markus met his gaze. "Hope is already near the Demon Continent. He''ll join you on the way." At the mention of Hope, Envy and Pride exchanged glances but they remained silent, their eyes landed on Markus. Then, Markus assigned their mission. "Envy, you will lead this operation until you meet with Hope. Your objective is to retrieve these missing students¡ªalive." He pushed four stacks of paper across the desk. Each containing detailed names and features of every missing student. Envy picked up her copy. Scanning through it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes widened. ''How disgusting...'' She thought inwardly. The list was divided into two sections¡ªPriority Students and Students. Envy''s lips curled in irritation. "Tsk..." Standing beside her, Pride let out a small scoff, her expression too twisted in disgust. But then¡ª Their eyes landed on a particular name under the Students section. Zane Skylark. Relief and satisfaction flashed across Envy''s and Pride''s faces. Envy smiled, for the first time after entering the office. ''They are all safe.'' Envy thought. ''Just hang on for a bit... I''m coming.'' Pride thought. End of Chapter. Chapter 44: Demon Continent [3] Chapter 44: Demon Continent [3]"Is everyone ready?" I asked, turning my head, to look at the three of them. "..." "..." Silence. No words came out. ''Seriously?'' They all took subtle glances, as if urging someone else to go first. They were definitely nervous. What could I say? Their nervousness was reasonable. Thrown into a territory with countless unimaginable threats. I can''t blame them. Unlike me, they were different. I had spent my last three years fighting countless demons and monsters, I was the strongest human known to mankind, before I died. We may have been the same age, but in the end, we were all just 17 year old brats... My gaze swept across the interior of the cave. The flame ignited by Anna still flickered over her head, painting the walls in its orange hue. She wore the same mask of nervousness and fear, just like the other two. Julius opened his mouth, but no words came. Cold sweat beaded on his forehead. "W-We''re ready, let''s head out." Anna and Aria shared a look before nodding. "Alright... prepare your weapons," I instructed, "always stick close to each other, don''t wander off on your own, if you notice anything weird¡ªJust inform me." Everyone stared at me blankly. "I already knew it, you really are different." Aria commented. I met her gaze, raising a finger to my lips, I smiled. "Just follow my lead, I''ll guarantee your safety. But in exchange, promise me one thing: whatever you witness from now on¡ªdon''t question me, don''t stop me, and don''t speak of it to anyone. Alright?" Silence. They weren''t dumb. Just by observing me, they could tell¡ªI was someone who held authority, even in a place like this. And they were true, the moment I began my history lecture, I simultaneously scanned the whole forest with nearly 50 KM radius, and I surprisingly noticed three groups of humans probably our classmates, moving in the direction of south. We need to catch up to them, if they wander off too far, then... the risks would be too fatal. "Julius, lift the entrance," I ordered. Julius who was now holding a long sword in his hand stood in front of the entrance. "Alright..." He said. Aria and Anna too were also wielding swords. ''Everyone has swords now! What''s wrong with everyone!?'' There are other weapons too, but sword and spear were still the main two weapons recognized by the noble houses. Rumble! Rumble! The ground shook, as the entrance of the cave shattered to dust. The darkness once again lingered in the air, engulfing us in its nightmare. I drew my black katana, gripping the hilt between my fingers. My eyes scanned the surroundings. I wouldn''t use my [Doombringer] unless the situation worsened¡ªafter all, it was publicly recognized as the official weapon of the Rank-1 Hero, [Hope]. But I can freely use my multiple Elementals, if I wanted to. But only if nobody from the Hero Association was around. To the general public, Hope''s utilization of multiple Elemental was kept confidential. ''Alright, I will only use two elementals at most.'' I had already decided which one: Fire and Ice. I was the first to step outside the cave. One by one, the rest followed. "We''re going south." I declared. "Hmm? Why?" Julius asked. I turned around, locking my eyes to his, I said with a deep voice, putting my index finger on my lip. "No questions." "..." Julius tried to open his mouth again, but no words came out. Step. Step. Step. With every steps we took, the darkness began to intensify. All my senses were on high alert. I activated my skill. [Elemental Sense] Distorted images of various Colors formed in my mind, providing me a dynamic view of my surroundings. One again, I noticed... Nothing. Not a single sign of life. Not even a bug. Weird. There were about three groups of humans just a moment ago, where did they go? Something''s not right. Whoever orchestrated this mass teleportation must have had a reason. Let''s call that person ''X''. That X wanted something... But, what? Living livestock''s? No. Then we would be dead by now. Sacrifice for some ancient ritual? Again, No. Then, what...? I couldn''t point my finger at X''s reason. What could that X wish to achieve, by teleporting a group of students? Suddenly, a realization hit me. ''Of course!'' This mass teleportation, was nothing but a mass kidnapping. X wanted to instill fear in humanity by capturing their children. There''s a dispute between human and demons, from ages. None of the party was willing to surrender. For more that ten years, we were in a constant state of stalemate. Sigh... I exhaled. "After ten whole years. They finally made their move." A mumble escaped my mouth. Interesting. It''s definitely the work of a Fallen, or may be a Dragonit. My heart pounding in my chest. Thumping against my rib. A grin crept onto my face. Excitement surged through me. I covered my face with my hand, hiding my expression from the others. Realizing my mistake, I quickly forced a neutral look. After ten whole years... They are onto something. This much I concluded. *** Taking each step carefully, we walked several kilometers. It had been almost an hour now. "I''m tired," Anna cried. Stealthily taking a water bottle from my Inventory Ring, I handed it to her. "Here." "...Where did you get this?" Anna asked narrowing her eyes, before snatching the bottle. "Did you forget our promise¡ª" "Yeah, yeah, no questions," she rolled her eyes, "you''re impossible." A few minutes passed. The only sounds were the rustling of leaves beneath our boots. Then something unusual caught my eye. A faint green glow flickered in the distance, standing out in the middle of the pitch-black forest. "What''s that?" Julius noticed it too. "Strange." Aria commented. I added, "Let''s move carefully." As we moved closer, the glow became more intense, emanating from a massive tree. Its leaves, stems, and even its roots pulsed with an unnatural green light. "What is that...?" I mumbled under my breath. The others remained silent, equally captivated by the sight. Cautiously, we approached. Our weapons were ready. Every step forward, seemed to intensify the glow, as if the tree was reacting to our presence. A chill crawled in my spine. My three years of life as [Hope] had shown me many peculiar things, but nothing like this. Then, I noticed something strange, there was a hollow space at the base of the tree. An opening just large enough for a whole person to enter. Peeking inside, I saw something unexpected. A spiral staircase leading downward. Each step radiating a faint yellow-green glow. All my senses were triggered. ''We should turn back now!?'' I thought inwardly, turning around. But then, suddenly¡ª "Is this... some kind of entrance?" Julius whispered, he moved towards the stairs, slowly. No one answered. Confused, we exchanged glances. ''Not good!'' "Hey, stop!" I tried to stop him, but it seemed his senses had vanished, almost as if he were hypnotized. I turned to the others. Anna and Aria seemed fine. Sigh... I sighed deeply before following Julius down the stairs. One by one, we descended. The further we went, the heavier the air became. A current ran through my body. A strange, hum, vibrated through the air. Then, as we took the final step, we froze. Our eyes widened. "Wh-What the hell!" Anna screamed. Before us stretched an enormous underground city¡ªmade up of entire trees, and solid rocks. Its structure bathed in same yellow-green glow just like the tree above. "What¡ªWhat happened?" Julius stammered, he seems to return back to his senses. "Julius?" I placed my firm hand on Julius''s trembling shoulder. His breathing was shallow, his pupils darting wildly. "Julius, breathe. What happened to you?¡ª" "What is that song?" Aria asked, cutting my words off. "What song?" Confused, I asked. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I focused. Silence. Nothing. "I don''t hear any song¡ª!" "~Laaaaaaa... Laaaa... ~Laaaaa ~Laaaaa..." My blood froze. Instinctively, I drew my katana. End of Chapter. Chapter 45: Demon Continent [4] Chapter 45: Demon Continent [4]"~Laaaaa... Laaaa ~Laaaa... ~Laaaaa..." "!" Instinctively, I drew my katana. I lost my composure for a moment, I heard the same singing once in that vision¡ªbut this one was different. It wasn''t vivid and blurry like the one in my vision, instead, it was clear¡ªway too clear. "This sounds like a female vocal." Anna next to me said. ''Is this a vision too?'' I wondered. I scanned the city around me. No... This didn''t seem like a vision. As I adjusted my eyes, I took in the vast underground city stretching before us. It wasn''t particularly large. Small houses built like treehouses, clung to the trees, wooden bridges and rope ladders connecting different levels of houses. Some homes were modest nested between thick roots of trees, while others rested high above the branch. The streets were paved with smooth blocks of stones. Greenery thrived everywhere, vines wrapped around wooden beams, glowing white flowers lined the pathways, and patches of grass sprouted between the stones. The air was thick with a faint scent of lavender and fresh leaves. Everything about this place felt... magical. "What is that?" Aria pointed above. "Look." We followed her gaze. Above us, a huge chunk of crystal glowing with an intense golden-orange light from what seemed like a ceiling. It wasn''t the sun, yet it somehow mimicked the daylight, illuminating the whole city with its golden hue. Despite the beauty, there remains an eerie stillness. We gulped, mesmerized by the view. "~Laaaaa... Laaaa ~Laaaa... ~Laaaaa..." "That song again," Anna muttered, gripping the hilt of her sword. "It''s coming from over there." Julius pointed towards the area shrouded in thick white mist. I noticed it too¡ª the area there''s has a immense amount of Elemental concentrated in one point. ''A living being?'' Most likely, the song was coming from there. ''If you ask me, that song is a warning.'' It''s a dangerous place. "~Laaaaa... Laaaa ~Laaaa... ~Laaaaa..." "Lets leave this place¡ª" "A-Ah! Z-Zane... the entrance." Aria''s voice cut me off, her fingers trembled with uneasiness. We all turned around. "!" "!" "!" The entrance¡ªthe stairs¡ªwere gone. Vanished. As if they had never existed. Despair. "No...this can''t be..." Julius''s voice broke. "..." Anna simply stared, unblinking. "M-Mother... save me" Aria''s voice wavered, her eyes brimming with tears. As if losing all hopes, Anna, Aria and Julius thumped to the ground, their breathings heavy, almost reaching my ears. ''Fuck!! Not good!'' I cursed inwardly. "~Laaaaa... Laaaa ~Laaaa... ~Laaaaa..." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The music intensified, continued coming from the front. My thoughts raced. I read everyone''s expression. Their face drained of all colors, eyes widen, and unblinking. Lips trembling, sweat clung to the skin mixing with their tears that streak down their cheeks. They simply stood their, unlaced, staring at space where once was an entrance. They were frozen in fear. They had already given up. Their reactions were reasonable. We only had one option left¡ªto move forward. But in a demon continent, in an unknown city... this was no different from walking to our deaths. When you have to choose from the only option you have¡ª you wouldn''t call it a choice. Would you? Sighhhhhh.... A long sigh escaped my mouth. Their condition were worse. ''I have no choice left.'' Action speaks louder than words. I released around ten percent of my Essence. BOOOOMMMM!!! "!" All eyes snapped to me. "~Laaaaa... Laaaa ~Laaaa... ~LaaaLaa." The song continued. Flames erupted around me, turning from intense red to a deep, unnatural blue, radiating heat, this area being rich with Fire Essence, amplified my powers. I activated Ice Essence in parallel, creating an ice platform below -300 degree Celsius beneath my boots. Slowly lifting myself high above the ground. In theory, ice below absolute zero which is -273.15 degree Celsius wouldn''t melt rapidly. I precisely controlled the environment around me. "Wha¡ª!" Everyone''s eyes widen, including Anna. Looking down from above, smiling, I said with a cold deep voice. "Don''t lose hope. As long as I''m breathing, nothing will happen to you three." My gaze now shifted to the mist zone from where the song was coming. Taking advantage of the height, my perspective caught a blurry figure sat in the depth of the mist. ''Someone''s definitely there.'' But, why didn''t my [Elemental Sense] caught it? And... What even is this place? It''s still a mystery to me. "Guess, I have to ask that person directly." I muttered. Gripping the hilt of my katana, I slightly bend my knees, adjusting the angle¡ªI dashed into the mist, leaving the ice below my boots shattered into pieces. "~Laaaaa... Laaaa ~Laaaa... ~LaaaLaa!" The vocals intensified, with each moment I grew closer and closer to the figure inside the mist. BAAAM! I landed in the mist, the solid stones beneath my feet shattered. The impact created a force that washed away almost all the mist surrounding that figure. Holding the katana tightly, I squinted my eyes. The outline of the figure became clear. Bathed in the soft yellow glow of the light, she lays in a sidewise position, a vision of haunting beauty. Her skin was white, smooth, and untouched, as if kissed by the moon itself. The silken strands of her white hair cascaded around her framing her delicate face. Pointed ears peaked through her hair. Her long slender fingers gracefully rested on the exposed curves of her waist. And her lips¡ª glossy and pink, like a newly bloomed rose petals, moving with a swift motion as she sung the melody. "~Laaaaa... Laaaa ~Laaaa... ~LaaaLaa!" I was awestruck. "..." Blankly staring at her, I concluded one thing¡ª She wasn''t a human. Pointy ears. All the monsters and demons I read about, doesn''t have this feature. I never heard or read about this species. "~Laaaaa... Laaaa ~Laa¡ª" She stopped singing, her eyes slowly opened, a pair of emerald pupils landed onto me. A sweet smile surfaced her face. Her voice, sweet and seducing entered my ears. "Hello there." "..." I went silent. Blinking her eyes she said again, "Hmm? Hello there, Human." "...Who are you?" I questioned. "Is this how you humans greet others?" Her voice carried a melody with each sentence she spoke. "...Did you trap us?" I asked, my voice serious. "Oh my, such a rude human." She smiled. "And no, we didn''t trap you." She continued. "We are trapped our selves. How could we possibly trap you?" ''What is she saying?'' Trapped? And who are ''We''? "Hehehe," placing her fingers on her lips, she giggled. "You seemed confused. Alright I will answer your questions." All my senses are on high alert, from one glance I understood, the person laying before me¡ª ''She is powerful.'' I wouldn''t be surprised, if she would turn out to be more powerful than me. She said with a sweet tone. "We are trapped here by a demon..." ''A demon?'' "We don''t know how to escape this place..." She continued. "We were living here for over two thousands years..." ''...what is she saying?'' I didn''t make any sense. "We met you people her today, it was our first time meeting a human, we were happy to see you." ''Who the hell is ''We''?'' Without holding my self I asked. "Who are ''We''? Are there more of you?" She tilted her head, as if saying ''What is this puny little human spouting?'' She pointed her finger to her face and said, "We are we." ''Is she high!?'' What is she smokin¡ª "We are elves." "Elves?" I asked, tilting my head. Elves. What are those? "Hehehe..." She giggled again. "Don''t worry, you humans are new. We''re simply a species known as ''Elves,'' and I am Seraphine Ellion, the Queen of the Elves" "Queen?" The more she speaks, the more confused I got. I have read more than hundreds of books, and none of them carried a species name called ''Elf''. Is this a new species? Then, I remembered something. Looking at her, I asked, "What is that song you were singing?" "Hmm? Have to heard that song before?" She asked, squinting her eyes. ''Maybe, she knows something about it¡ªthat song, that vision, my skills." I thought. Without hiding anything, I answered, "Yeah, in one of my dreams." The moment I said those words, I noticed her expression changed for a bit, her usual smile faded for a split second before she corrected it. "What dream?" Still smiling she asked, but from her tone alone I concluded, she seemed serious. "Well... not a dream, it was actually a vision," carefully I placed my words. Suddenly, the air around me turned cold. Ice formed beneath my boots, locking me in place. It was her Essence. Resonating through the surrounding air, she activated her Ice Essence, creating a solid block of ice under my feet. ''So she has Ice Elemental...!'' If I use Fire Essence, I can defeat her. Whoooosh! I activated my Fire Essence. A large tornado of blue flames loomed around her. ''Just a bit more¡ª'' Splash! Whoooosh! "What!? How¡ª" I exclaimed. But before I could do anything, a large blob of water dropped onto the tornado. It took a second to process what had just happened... "What?" The Elf Queen asked. "Did you really assume I could use only one element?" "Impossible! You¡ªhow can you use¡ª" The Elf cut me off. "Use what? Multi-Elemental? Isn''t that... basic?" Is she serious? In the blink of an eye, she appeared in front of me, just a nose''s distance away. Her lavender scent reached my nose. Then she asked, "Did you hear any kind of voice in your head?" "..." She continued. "Were you granted any Authority?" End of Chapter. [A/N]: Give PS or GT. (I''m shameless!) Chapter 46: Demon Continent [5] Chapter 46: Demon Continent [5]"Did you hear any kind of voice in your head?" The Elf queen asked. "..." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Were you granted any Authority?" "..." I didn''t respond. ''Authority?'' Recalling, I remembered, I do have an authority. One of my Unique Skill [Quantum Manipulation] granted me Authority over Quantum outcomes. But, I didn''t answer her. I stayed quiet. Million questions raced my mind¡ª Who is she? An elf? What''s an elf? What''s she doing here? How did she know about the voice, I occasionally hear inside my head? Did she know something? And if so, then how? She was neither human, nor a demon, her whole existence was a mystery to me. And let''s not forget the fact that she could use more than one Elemental. I thought, only I could do that. "What?" She looked me in the eyes, "Not gonna answer?" BOOOOMMMM! "!" An intense amount of Essence shot out from her. It was as if my entire existence was being crushed beneath an unseen force "Wha¡ª!?" She moved closer. Her breathing hitting my nose. I wasn''t able to move my body. I tried. But it''s seems like... I was under some kind of paralysis skill. I wasn''t able to activate any of my skill. My Essence flow was completely blocked. ''What did she do to me?!'' I cried inwardly. This was the second time, I felt this... powerless. As the former ''Strongest human known to mankind'' this was so... pathetic. Her pressure was overwhelming. It was suffocating. I tried opening my mouth. "W...Wh...at.. did... you... do.." My voice trembled. My whole body shaking, tears started to gather at the corner of my eyes. The Elf queen, giggled, "~Teehee, you humans are so fragile." Clap! The moment she clapped her hand, the pressure emitting from her body, reduced to nothing. "Haaaaah! Cough!.. Cough!... Haah! Haah!" released from the pressure, I fell on the ground. Opening one of my eyes, I looked at her. And, what I saw¡ªNo, what I felt, I could easily define it in one words. Dominance. Yes, that''s the only correct word. I clenched my fists, my breathing hissed as I looked at her. She stood tall, her faint glow emerald blue eyes pierced through me. A chill ran down my spine¡ªnot from the cold ice beneath me, but from the seer weight of her presence. For the first time in three years, I felt it¡ª Fear. ''I can''t beat her!'' Slowly, she raised a hand to her chin, tilting her head as if examining something intriguing. Then, with a melodious voice, she spoke. "Oh my, I''m sorry," her eyes fixed, "I didn''t know, you were this... weak." "!" Frustration. Anger. Embarrassment. Fear. All these emotions I experienced it, one after another. "Stand up." The elf queen said. "And answer my questions." Following her orders, I did what she asked. I can''t make a wrong move. I was scared¡ªafter all, I wasn''t alone here, Anna, Aria, and Julius are with me standing several few kilometers away. If I do something reckless, they''ll pay the price along with me. I don''t want that. So... I followed her orders. "What exactly do you want to know?" I said. "Everything," sitting on a boulder she smiled, "Tell me everything about your vision, about your dream, and about your authority." I stood in front of her. "The vision was..." Slowly I explained her about my vision, and my dreams, but I deliberately left out details such as my skill [Immortality] and [Quantum Manipulation]. I continued. "I don''t know anything about the Authority." "Is that so." A grin spread across her face. But she didn''t bother to question it further, instead she simply said. "I hold the Authority of Emotions." "..." I went silent. "Emotions?" Without me noticing, the words simply escaped my mouth. "~Teehee, It would be rude to ask yours without telling mine no?" "Y-Yeah," I hesitated, my mouth twitched. "Now, it''s your turn." "...I don''t know," I answered. Why was she so eager to want to know about my authority? "Tch," clicking her tongue, she said in a sweet voice, "My Authority grants me the control over every Emotions in existence. Now... tell me yours." ''That''s one hell of an Authority!'' She seemed unusually eager to learn about my Authority. Should I lie to her? No. By her repeated questions, I concluded that, she already know I held an Authority. I finally asked her, "Why do you want to know about my Authority?" The Elf Queen responded, "It''s been ages since I last met another Authority holder... I was simply curious about what kind you possess." Her answer didn''t satisfy me. I narrowed my eyes. "And how do I know that after learning about my Authority, you won''t harm me or the others standing behind me?" My voice was firm. I had [Immortality], but they didn''t. If she decided to do something¡ªNo, I couldn''t risk it. She tilted her head slightly, then scoffed. "Harm you?" She let out a soft laugh before continuing, "Haha, I have no interest in fragile humans. I wouldn''t even lay a finger on you or the people behind you." Something the way she said it¡ªmade me believe she wasn''t lying. "Alright," I said. A brief silence stretched between us. Sighhhh... Then, taking a deep breath, I finally revealed it to her. "I hold the Authority over Quantum Outcomes." Silence. The Elf Queen, who had been composed until now, suddenly stiffened. In an instant, she shot up from her seat. "What did you just say, human!?" Her voice carried a weight¡ªserious, urgent. "You better not be joking!" I blinked, stunned by her reaction. Was my Authority that special? But then¡ª My eyes lowered landed on the necklace around her neck. A delicate silver chain, held a crescent moon-shaped crystalline pendant, inside the crystal pendant lay a tiny analog clock. Its golden hands moved, around the 13 numbers at an exception rate. Wait... thirteen? My breathing halted. That''s not normal. Noticing my gaze on her pendant, she abruptly removed her pendant, and streched it towards me. "Hold this." "What?" I tilted my head, confused by her sudden action. "Don''t test my patience, human!" "A-Alright." I hurriedly took the pendant from her hand, holding it tightly in my palm. The pendant suddenly pulsed with an intense red aura, casting red glow around me. The tiny clock enclosed within it, which had been spinning at an unnatural speed just a moments ago, suddenly came to an abrupt halt. Its hands now froze in place¡ªlocked on the thirteenth hour. A long silence followed. The Elf Queen''s eyes widened in shock. Her breath hitched, and she took an involuntary step backward. "It can''t be..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. Her trembling hands clenched into fists as her gaze remained fixed on the glowing pendant. "After a millennium..." Her expression shifted¡ªA longing ray of light. A realization. A hope that had long been buried. Her voice, now filled with something akin to respect, echoed through the air. Joining both her hands, in a praying position. "Goddess Ylthea... I finally found your Apostle..." A shiver ran down my spine. She looked at me, her eyes burning with joy. "You are the child in that prophecy..." End of Chapter. [A/N]: Sorry for the delay, I was editing this Chapter... Anyways the charater image of this Elf has been added. And also if possible vote for me with GT or PS. Thanks! Chapter 47: Demons and Gods [1] Chapter 47: Demons and Gods [1]"Goddess Ylthea... We finally found your Apostle." A shiver ran down my spine. She looked at me, her eyes burning with joy. "You are the child from that prophecy..." "...?" What was she saying? God? Apostle? Prophecy? But before I could place my words. Before I could form a response, she lowered herself onto one knee, head bowed, eyes closed, and solemnly declared. "I, Seraphine Ellion, greet thee, the Overlooker of all Authority." I was speechless. I simply stared at her bowed figure, unable to comprehend what was happening. None of it made sense. Hesitantly, I asked. "Miss umm.... Elf, what are you... doing?" Opening her eyes and tilting her head, she answered, "Call us Sera, and we were greeting the Apostle of Goddess Ylthea." ''That... I can see.'' "What Apostle? And who is this Goddess Ylthea?" I asked. Miss Sera blinked, as if processing my question. "Goddess Ylthea, one of the thirteen gods, and the creator of this world..." Thirteen Gods? Creator? Every word that escaped her mouth only confused me further. But one thing was clear¡ªshe knew about my skills and powers. I remained silent. She continued. "And you''re her Apostle." "..." "Did you understand now?" Sera asked. Meeting her gaze, I answered without hesitation. "No. Can you please elaborate? You see... I don''t actually believe in gods." Her eyebrows twitched, and she immediately burst out. "How rude! How can you say that?! As an Apostle of Goddess Ylt¡ª" "Alright, stop." Cutting her off, I sighed. "First of all, I don''t know what you did with that pendant clock of yours. Secondly, I don''t care who this Goddess is. I just want to know¡ªdo you actually have any knowledge about this Authority you''re speaking of?" She stood up, glaring at me. "First of all, dear human, we are explaining exactly that. Have some patience." She shut me up with a single sentence, then continued. And what she told me next made me question my entire existence¡ª This world is governed by thirteen gods, each with unique role and authority and among them, Goddess Ylthea was the Major Gods, she was the one who created this words and maintained the balance among other twelve gods. Raising her pendant high in the air, Sera explained. "This pendant ''Aegis'' was crafted by the Goddess of Time,Kairosia herself." Silent. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No words came from my mouth. I was simply amazed. The more she speaks, the more I found myself lost. Never in my life had I heard those names of gods. Taking a deep breath Sera continued. "Each hour on this pendent represents an Authority, and each authority is governed by a god..." "The First hour: Emotion, the authority I possessed. It governs the spectrum of feelings, from love to hatred everything..." >2. Time ¨C Controls the past, present, and future. >3. Desire ¨C Embodies ambition, greed, longing, and aspiration. >4. Memory ¨C Holds the records of all thoughts, experiences, and lost knowledge. >5. Death ¨C The inevitable end beyond existence. >6. Life ¨C The essence of existence, creation, and vitality. >7. Fate ¨C The invisible thread which guided all outcomes and destinies. >8. Will ¨C The force that drives action, determination, and resistance in living being. >9. Void ¨C Represents nothingness, it erases, and recreate all things. >10. Chaos ¨C Embodies unpredictability, disorder, and destruction. >11. Balance ¨C The force that maintains harmony between all opposing elements. >12. Dream ¨C The realm of possibilities, illusions, and subconscious creation. Sera paused. Then, her eyes locked onto mine, as if enjoying every moment of it. "And finally... the Thirteenth Hour. The Authority governed by Goddess Ylthea herself, the Authority you hold..." Her next words sent chills down my spine. "The Authority over all Authorities¡ªParadox." *** Somewhere near Demon Continent: Four figures moved through the dense forest, their steps careful and calculated. They each wore a black combat uniforms of the Hero Association, their faces concealed behind sleek masks. Two men. Two women. The Single Rankers. Envy, Pride, Justice, and Greed. On the left side of their uniforms, a number was glowing brightly. It was their Hero rank. 03: Pride. 07: Envy. 02: Justice. 09: Greed. The forest was silent. Envy slowed her steps, placing a hand on the trunk of a tree. Her eyes flickered with a faint glow as she activated her skill, [Elemental Channel]. She let her essence flow outward, flowing, searching¡ªstretching into the depths of the woods, reaching for any signs of life. Nothing. "Not a single trace," she muttered. Pride turned to her, she sound worried. "Master, let''s hurry. They must all be in panic right now. They''re still just children¡ªif they¡ª" "Don''t worry," Envy interrupted, her voice carried warmth. "They''ll be safe. Don''t forget, they''re the students of Nova, and ''The Defender'' is probably with them. He''s strong, too." Greed exhaled sharply. "First, let''s just find [Hope]." He turned to Justice, "Justice, did you sense anything?" Justice clicked his tongue in irritation. "Not a damn thing," he admitted. Then, with a smirk, he added, "Heh. Maybe [Hope] got scared and didn''t show up." He laughed. But then¡ª A sound. A slow, light footstep echoed behind them. A voice called. Cold and Sharp. "Took you long enough." Every nerve in their bodies tensed. They turned. And what they saw sent awe rippling through their very souls. Standing there, in a black cloak, was a lone figure. A long katana rested at his side. His silver hair shone under the pale moonlight, partially hidden beneath his hood. A sleek black mask covered his face, leaving only his piercing silver gaze exposed. But what struck them most was the symbol on his uniform. A single, unyielding mark. 01. Justice and Greed spoke in unison, their voices laced with shock and exhilaration. "Hope." Step. Hope stepped forward. His eyes moved slowly, as if scanning everything in the forest. He moved towards Envy and Pride. Halting in front of Envy. His eyes landed on Envy''s face. He spoke. "Good evening, Master." Envy didn''t flinch, she knew, the Hope who now stood infront of her¡ª was a fake. But despite being a fake, Envy couldn''t deny one fact¡ªthis fake Hope truly resembled the original. "Good evening," Envy simply said. End of Chapter. Chapter 48: Demons and Gods [2] Chapter 48: Demons and Gods [2]"The Authority over all Authorities¡ª Paradox." A chill ran down my spine. Once again joining her hands in prayer position, Sera continued. "We ourselves were an Apostle of Goddess Eris, ''she'' and Goddess Ylthea were sisters..." Sera held the Authority over Emotions, the power governed by Goddess Eris. Just like ''her,'' there were a total of thirteen gods and goddesses, each governing an Authority. According to her, among those thirteen gods, Goddess Ylthea was the supreme God. And I am her Apostle. ''That''s crazy!'' Does she expect me to believe all this? Gods? There were no gods¡ª All right, I admit, her explanation was flawless. But then again, who in the world would believe a story like this? Not me. Just as I thought that, a few memory fragments crawled back into my mind. The voice I occasionally hear inside my head... My unique skills, which grant me god-like abilities... And let''s not forget the fact that I''m immortal. That''s why, just for today, I dropped my ego and carefully listened to her: "This pendant, Aegis," she said, handing it to me, "can detect Authority holders..." According to Sera, the pendant Aegis would glow when touched by any Authority holder, and the hour hand would stop at the number representing the corresponding Authority and Goddess. The Elf Queen, Sera, raised her head and looked me in the eyes. "Then again, your Authority¡ªParadox¡ªmust have some serious negative effects, correct?" "...Ugh." I averted my gaze. "Well?" She pressed further. ''God, she''s persistent.'' I didn''t want to disclose every skill of mine to her¡ªit would be too foolish. "That''s... something I can''t disclose," I finally said it, "We''ve just met. How can I trust you and reveal all my secrets? I hope you understand." "Tch," clicking her tongue, Sera continued, "Alright." "Eh?..." a soft surprise escaped my lips. She agreed? Was it that easy!? Changing the topic, I asked her. "Anyways, do you know, what kind of demon captured us here?" The moment I said those words, I saw her expression changed. Her emerald-blue eyes widened, her fists clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. A surge of ancient energy escaped her body, causing the whole vicinity to shake. Her whole body trembled, her voice dropping to deadly serious. "Nathalia..." She explained. Nathalia. One of the Ten Pillars of the Demon Continent. The last [Pure Angle], unlike the purity of her name, her presence alone would corrupt the land itself. Sera clenched her fist so tight that, blood began to drip from her palm. "She didn''t only just capture us. She destroyed our kingdom, slaughtered our people, and defiled our sacred lands..." Millennia ago, the underground city we were now stand in was called Amelean, the home to a species known as Elves. They were ruled by their queen, Seraphine Ellion, this city once flourished with a population of over 2,000 Elves. Elves was uniquely gifted in Elemental control¡ªeach individual could wield all five elements, and their Essence capacity were vast beyond measure. Their society worshiped only the four gods: Kairosia, the Goddess of Time, who governed the flow of time itself. Eris, the Goddess of Emotion, who ruled over feelings and desires. Phanes, the God of Life. And above all, Ylthea, the Supreme God, the one who held the highest authority. "There was once an era when these gods walked among mortals..." She continued. They were not just distant gods¡ªthey lived alongside the elves, they guiding them, protecting them, and being cherished by their people. Back then, there were no demons. No monsters. They simply did not exist. But then, after thousands of years, the gods suddenly vanished¡ª they disappeared without any trace. They only left behind their Apostles, the individuals who inherited fragments of their divine power in the form of Authorities. Whenever an Authority holder died, their power was passed on to a new successor. This cycle repeated for millennia. Interrupting her I asked, "Then, that means, my Authority ''Paradox'' was once held by someone else?" Sera responded. "Correct, though, I don''t know, who held it." ''That''s weird...'' I thought. Sera continued. As time went on, new species emerged: Pure Angels, Fallen, Dwarves, and many others. Humans had not yet come into existence. But the elves... they were the oldest race. The first living beings to walk this world. The only ones who had once stood in the presence of gods. For centuries, harmony and balance were well maintained. But then everything changed. The demons united with other species, seeking to capture the elves. The reason? Envy. Elves were the only race who were capable of mastering all elemental essence, and the others¡ª they resented them for it. What followed was brutal. The elves were tormented. Enslaved. Ruled over by those who had once feared them. How? Because demons had four Authority holders among them. And Elves only had one, their Queen. And the demons, driven by greed for power, forcefully bred with elves, creating hybrids with immense Essence capacity. They succeeded. Once they succeeded¡ª they no longer needed the elves. So, they slaughtered them. Their children. Their people. All of them. Only one survived. The Queen. Locked away in this forsaken city for millennia. She alone bore the weight of her people''s extinction. And that''s when I understood, why she addressed herself as ''we''. She cherished her people. She alone carried their rage. She was all alone... for over millennia. "..." I just stood there, listening to her story. It sickened me. Frustrated me. I was angry. I didn''t know why, but something deep inside me flipped. It was a strange connection. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was it the bond that goddess ''Ylthea'' shared with them? Which now passed down to me? I couldn''t explain it. But I felt it. And I felt rage. "The song I was singing," her breathing slowed, "it was goddess Ylthea''s song, she sung it every morning..." She paused. "It was beautiful..." Her voice was a mere mumbled, she was in despair, may be¡ª searching for an opportunity. My chest tightened. Looking at her I offered. "Do you wish for revenge?" Almost instantly, her eyes brimmed. "How? We can''t escape this place." She pointed. Closing one of my eyes, I answered. "Did you forget what authority I hold?" "Uhhh..." she exclaimed. She surely saw it¡ª A ray of Hope. Turning around, I activated my skill.¡ª"[Quantum Manipulation]" End of Chapter. Chapter 49: Hope [1] Chapter 49: Hope [1]"[Quantum Manipulation]" The moment I activated my ability, something went wrong. My vision flickered. The world around me slowed down. My limbs felt weightless, refused to move from my will. ''No¡ªNot again?!'' Dammit! A familiar sensation coursed in me: loss of control. My body refused to move. I could feel myself standing, but... I couldn''t command my own muscles. A cold sweat broke out on my forehead. This wasn''t exhaustion. This was an interference. ''It didn''t want me to escape.'' A presence, that was faint but undeniable strong, pressed against my consciousness. Something was keeping me here. ''Think, damn it!'' Then, suddenly remembered. I activated another skill. ''[Limited Sense]'' But¡ª [Host consciousness fading...] [Resorting...] [Success...] A familiar voice echoed in my mind. ''It''s the voice Sera told me about.'' [Limited Control ¨C Time Left: 02:00] The weight from my consciousness lifted. My control returned. "Cough!... Haaah! ....Haaah!" I gasped, my breath was ragged, my vision finally cleared and focus. Sera stood before me, her grip tight on the pendant Aegis. The small clock-like artifact in her hands spun rapidly, its golden-hands fluctuating between two positions. Twelfth Hour: Dream. Thirteenth Hour: Paradox. ''Hmm?'' A thought suddenly clicked. ''Dream...?'' Sera had explained it before. Aegis can identify both Authority holders and their respective Authority. Which meant only one thing¡ª "This isn''t a real place," I muttered, my voice hoarse. "We''re inside a prison created by someone with the Dream Authority." Sera''s eyes widened. "What?" I ignored her and turned my gaze upwards. The massive crystal hanged from the ceiling pulsed with ethereal yellow light, bathing the city in its golden hue. It had seemed natural at first, but now... I stretched my hand forward, focusing my quantum perception I analyzed the emitted light. And then, what I saw, proved all my hypothesis valid. The photons¡ª They weren''t real. They had no wavelength, no energy. The light itself was an illusion. I clenched my fists. "Of course..." It all made sense. The reason I never sensed any living beings when we first arrived in the Demon Continent. The reason we were able to breathe underground without proper ventilation. The reason this city had remained untouched for centuries. Our bodies aren''t actually here. This wasn''t an underground ruin. It was a dream prison. Our minds were here¡ªour consciousness''s¡ªbut our real bodies were somewhere else. That realization sent a chill down my spine. "We''re being kept in a forced sleep," I said. "Somewhere, our real bodies are trapped. Sera inhaled sharply. "Oh? Then how do we wake up?" That''s a good question. The answer is simple, but the process is overly complex. If I could somehow locate my own brain''s real activity, I could trace the neural patterns back and sever the connection trapping us here. But... there was a problem. I had no idea where our real bodies were. Still, I had one option left. I closed my eyes, diving into my own neural network. I saw numerous electrical impulses sparked across the synapses of my brain. My perception shifted from the dream world to the real, infinite maze of thought patterns raced in my mind. I saw all the memory fragments. And then¡ª I reached the connection. The thread that linked my consciousness to this dream world. Now... I just had to break it. But how...? Should I overload my brain activity? It might work, I could continuously sends an electric impulse in my brain, accelerating it, and destabilize the dream holding me. But, the risk are dangerous... too much overload might damage my consciousness. If not then... what should I do? I have no other choice left. Yes. Let''s do that. I need to find the source. I focused on the connection. A thin black threads appeared on my hand. It was my will. Reaching out to it, I traced it back. ''There...'' Just a bit more... ''Push harder.'' If I could just destabilize the anchor¡ª [Error...] ''Huh?! What?'' The same voice rang in my mind. Buzzing non-stop, throbbing my brain. [Caution: Host interference detected] [Stabilizing Host body...] [Stabilizing failed...] What was happening? A pain rushed through me. Immense pain. "Ughh!!" I greeted my teeth. ''Just a little bit more...'' The dream world rippled. The ground beneath me shook. It was working. "Human?" Sera''s voice was distorted. The place is collapsing. Everything around me turned into waves and particles, absorbed by the crystal on the ceiling. I too noticed myself turning into photons. My vision, fractured. And then¡ª Darkness. A sharp cold sensation rushed through me. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My breathing rushed. Air¡ªreal air¡ª filled my lungs. I opened my eyes. I wasn''t underground anymore. I was back in front of that glowing tree. No, not only me¡ª Anna, Aria and Julius was laid on the ground, unconscious. Their body intertwined in the vines, each vines glowing with green-yellow light. "Human?" A voice came behind me, I turned around. Standing their was none other than Sera, the queen of elves. She returned too, to the real world. "Miss Sera, how did yo¡ª" "Run!" Sera shouted, warning me about something. But it was too late. A bright light engulfed us. An overflowing energy surged through the whole forest. It took me a while to understood what just happened¡ª The glowing tree just blasted, it''s essence surged through the whole forest. The seer light generated by it, illuminated the sky, which once hid by the tree. But what happened next, didn''t make sense. The essence generated due to sudden blast, gets absorbed by my body. All of it. The brightness surrounding us now turned to darkness. *** On the same time: Five figure moved through the dense forest. They had been walking for nearly three hours now. The one leading them, Hope, walked at front, while the other four trailed behind him. Justice, unable to hold back his frustration any longer, demanded, "How long do we have to walk!?" Hope didn''t answer. Justice clinched his first. His irritation growing each second. Then, Pride spoke up. "Where exactly are we going?" This time, Hope responded almost immediately. "To the south." Pride''s narrowed her eyes. She hadn''t expected an answer¡ªat least, not from him. She knew this wasn''t the real Hope. And yet, something about his voice unsettled her. It wasn''t just a imitation. It felt real. Too real. Her thoughts drifted elsewhere, a silent plea escaped her mind. ''Zane... where are you?¡ª'' Then¡ª Hope halted. And so did they all. A sudden chill ran down their spines. Cold sweat beaded on their foreheads. Rumble! Rumble! Then, the earth trembled. The entire forest shook. The sky above scattered with yellow-green light, illuminating the whole forest for a split second. The light grew, before suddenly it collapsed on its own, almost as if being absorbed by something in the south. Hope smiled. A quiet mumble escaped his lips, barely audible to others. "An Authority holder." End of Chapter. Chapter 50: Hope [2] Chapter 50: Hope [2]A clear sky streched endlessly above me, the sun hanging high. Slowly, I opened my eyes, gazing up. There are trees, green trees, reaching the top. The sun rays greeting me, passing through the leaves, hitting my eyes. Slowly I stood up. I wondered, "What is this place?" This is unbelievable. The last thing I remember is a large Essence explosion followed by my absorption of it, and now I was here. I glanced around once more, my fingers ran through the moist soil. An eerie silence loomed over me, except the melodious chirping of birds. A dream? No This wasn''t a dream. At least, it didn''t feel like one. "Not again..." I muttered under my breath. The sensation was too real. Pushing myself up, I dusted off my clothes and took a step forward. Step. Step. As I venture deeper in to forest, the dense bushes seemed to close in around me. The whole area loomed with various animals¡ª butterflies, squirrels, rabbits, and birds. "Strange..." I pondered. I had been certain I had escaped that Dream Authority''s grasp, yet everything around me carried the same otherworldly essence. If this wasn''t a dream, then... where exactly was I? I kept on walking, thinking along the line. Constructing a valid theory wasn''t that hard, if I just pieced a few things together, then... Everything came clear to me. And with that, I started linking a few theories¡ª from the teleportation, to the underground city, and to the authority holders. Despite the situation I was currently in, I was pretty calm. Being casted in a Demon Continent¡ª must be terrifying, yet it doesn''t affect me much. However, the thought of putting the people I cared about in a dangerous situation terrifies me. My thoughts drifted to my parents. ''They must be really worried...'' Knowing my mother, she must be crying right now. Losing her son once again... I won''t let that happen again. A heavy weight settled on my chest, just thinking about them made my heart ache. Sigh... I need to hurry and get out of this place. Step. Step. Rustle! Rustle! "Now, how do I get out of thi¡ª" A faint melody drifted through the air, wavering past the rustling leaves. "~Laaaa... Laa... Laaaa...Laaaaa..." I stumbled on my step. ''This melody...?'' I thought deeper. It''s familiar. But something is different, it''s way too clear and melodious now. I kept on waking. I stopped in front of a large tree, behind it was a majestic crashing waterfall. The water falling over its edge generated a loud splashing sound. The melody echoed. It was soft yet highly clear, even slipping past the loud splashing sound, as if it existed outside the rules of nature itself. It was... Magical¡ªthere was no other way to describe it. Drawn by its call, I walked even further. My steps were slow and steady, my breathing was calm. The towering tree before me loomed larger with each step, its massive roots digging deep into the moist soil. "~Hmm.. hmm. Laaaa... Laaaaa. Laaaa." Yet, despite the overwhelming noise of the falling water, the melody remained clear. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was almost hypnotic. As I neared the tree, my gaze dropped to the ground. Resting neatly atop a large bay leaf was a set of neatly folded clothes. I frowned. ''Clothes...?'' That means someone''s here. The melody grew even sweeter. My gaze lifted, finally falling on the figure beneath the waterfall. There I saw her. She stood there, her bare back facing me, glistening under the sunlight. The sun reflected off her pale white hair, scattering into a soft rainbow around her. The water trailed down her delicate frame, her hands moving gracefully across her shoulders, and her hips, chasing away the droplets that clung to her pure milk white skin. "~Hmm.. Hmm. Laaa. Laaaaa.... Hmmm.." Her voice continued. It felt divine to my ears. A cold shiver ran down my spine. In ''her'' presence¡ª I was speechless. I felt powerless. It''s clear to me. She was beyond me¡ªsomeone of a higher plane, someone I wouldn''t dare gaze upon. Hurriedly, I turned away, averting my eyes to the ground. But just as I did, the melody halted. And then, she called¡ª "You''re finally here. I was waiting for so long." My body froze. Not a single muscle moved. Splash. Splash. Splash. Each gentle splash of water sounded sharper as ''she'' walk toward me. Not hold myself any longer, I opened my eyes¡ªthe ripples cast, the water parting ways as ''she'' rose from it. Step by step, ''she'' fully emerged. Her bare body laid visible. Her shoulders. Her hands. Her waist. Her legs. Her fingers. Her ocean-blue eyes. ''She'' was... A goddess. My mind struggled to comprehend what I was seeing. ''Who... is she?'' The answer came quickly, before I could even think. An instinctive understanding. It wasn''t any kind of knowledge that passed down on me, nor a realization I just stumbled upon. It was something deeper. Something valuable. Something I had always known but... forgotten. I knew without being told. I didn''t need anybody''s confirmation. Not even ''hers''. The moment I laid my eyes on ''her'', it was as if something deep within me recognized her existence. Maybe because... I was ''hers''. I couldn''t look away. My breath caught in my throat, my face burned, my mind blanked. My body moved on its own, without thinking, I dropped to my knees. Lowering my head, with a soft voice, I greeted ''her''. "I, Zane Skylark, greet thee¡ªthe Almighty, the God among gods, the Creator of this world, the Ruler of the Universe, the One who holds Authority over Authorities..." My voice was steady, filled with something I couldn''t point. "I, your humble Apostle the holder of Authority Paradox, greet thee... GoddessYlthea." "~Hee..hee.." Laughter, soft, light, and pure, like million bells, rang through the air. Still bowing, slowly, I lifted my gaze. ''She'' was now clothed in a full flowing white robe, her pale white hair cascading freely down her back. ''Her'' ocean-blue eyes shimmered with warmth, ''her'' red lips curved into a smile so radiant that it melted every doubt, every worry I once had. For the first time in what felt like eternity, I felt... whole. Reborn. Then, ''her'' voice echoed. "Please stand, my dear child." End of Chapter. [Discord link]: .gg/RrxdgNDd [A/N]: I will do a mass release soon, before going premium. The Chapters will be locked from ch 42 onwards. And for more character arts join my discord server, and say hello to me. Chapter 51: First Turning Point [1] Chapter 51: First Turning Point [1]"Raise your head, my child." ''Her'' voice was a melody in itself, each words bringing warmth to my ears. I raised my head, my gaze scanned ''her''. Standing before me clad in a full white robe, was ''her''¡ªa being beyond mortal sense. The thin fabric clung to her frame, outlining every delicate features of her figure, despite that it didn''t disgrace her divine presence. I felt completely obeying her. Without hesitation I stood up. The moment my eyes met ''her'', a strange warmth spread across my whole body. An overwhelming comfort took my breath away. ''What is this feeling?'' I don''t know. ''Was this a relief?'' I don''t know. ''Or maybe, it''s a connection?'' I don''t know. But something deeper within my mind tells me¡ª We may have some history. ''Have we met before?'' ... ... ...Probably. That''s what it felt like. Call it a connection¡ª Maybe because I was ''her'' Apostle. Or maybe because I possessed her Authority. Subconsciously, my gaze lingered on ''her'', taking in every flawless details, as if memorizing every parts of her. ''Her'' beauty was absolute, as if the heaven themselves crafted ''her'' with diving care. Nobody had I met, who could come close to ''her'' beauty. But then, a sudden realization struck me. I was staring at ''her''. I averted my eyes, heat flooded to my face, my heart hammering against my ribs. "Hee hee..." A light chuckle filled the air, softly resonating reaching my ears. I swallowed. For a second, silenced stretched between us. Then, ''she'' tilted her head slightly, observing me with quiet amusement before speaking again. "You have many questions clouding your mind." ''Her'' voice was patient. "Ask them." I flinched. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''How did she know?!'' I do have questions¡ªa lot of them. Everything that had happened up until now¡ª Those dreams. Those skills. The Authority. Even about ''her''. There''s just so much to understand. How should I ask? What should I ask? From where should I start? I was at lost of words now. Taking a deep breath, looking at ''her'', I finally asked. "What am I?" *** Skylark Caf¨¦, Honeyford The town of honey ford was alive that night. Busy street, people walking, laughing. The atmosphere was good. The shops bustling with customers. The merchants called out to passersby, eager to sell their items. But amidst this lively chaos, a two-story building stood alone. Silent No lights. No activity. A sign hung on the wall¡ª "Skylark Caf¨¦" On its glass door, another sign pasted. "Closed." It was an odd sight. This caf¨¦ was renowned for its best coffee and bakery services, it should have been breaming with customers. It was strange. A figure approached the entrance. It was a girl¡ªher steps were silent her hands trembling as they reached for the doorknob. Stopping. She inhaled sharply, then finally inserted the key. Click. The faint reflection of the glass door revealed her face. Jet-black hair. Black eyes, smooth skin, yet had dark circles beneath her lashes. She wore a black trench coat, her left pocket had with an emblem¡ª ''Nova'' The symbol of the greatest hero academy across all five continents. It was none other than, Elise Skylark. She swallowed hard. ''It''ll be fine'', she told herself. ''Everything will be fine.'' But as she stepped inside, the breath stuck in her throat. The caf¨¦ was dark, no customers. The tables still had abandoned dishes. Half-filled coffee cups, forgotten plates. Faint scent of coffee mixed with something lingered in the air. Elise''s stomach twisted. The only sounds in this place was coming from the wall, a holographic display, its blue light casting flickering shadows beneath Elise''s boot. It had a news channel open, an advertisement was playing on it. Elise took a step further. Crack! Suddenly a sharp crunch echoed below her boot. "!" She flinched. Glancing down, her foot had struck a broken tray, the floor is still wet with the spilled coffee. Her hear pounded. ''Mother...'' she thought. Then she realized something, connecting the dots. Her mother must have seen the news. Panic surged through her veins. Without a thought, Elise bolted towards the stairs. Her feet stumbled. She fell. But she didn''t stop. She pushed herself up, panting, she ran again. She reached upstairs. A dimly lit dining hall came into her view. And there¡ªat the table¡ªsat two figures. Ellinor and William Skylark. Her mother and father. They were motion less, rested against the wooden chair. Their eyes dull. Their lips dry. It was suffocating for her. Elise''s chest tightened. She knew that look. She had seen it before¡ªyears ago, when they had lost Zane the first time. Her mother had cried for a year straight. Every morning, she would sit by the caf¨¦ door, waiting. Hoping, that one day her son will come back. She was basically praying for a miracle. But then¡ª It had happened. Zane came back. Alive. Unharmed. I was truly a miracle. They never questioned it. Never asked where he had been or why he hadn''t reached out to them. None of it mattered. Because their son was home now. Ellinor their mother, had smiled again. And when she smiled, so did William. They were happy once more. But now¡ª That happiness had shattered. History was repeating itself. Elise was frozen, her vision now blurring with unshed tears. Her chest felt heavy, so heavy that she collapsed to the floor. Stump. Her hands covered her face, her fingers digging into her temples. A choked sob escaped her lips. "Why...?" Why couldn''t they just be happy? Why was this happening again? Why her brother? He had done nothing wrong. He was just a child. Why must the gods be so unfair to him? The silence continued. Then finally, noticing her, her mother spoke. "Elise... dear... you came home." Ellinor''s voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper. "You must be hungry. Let me set up the plates." She moved to stand, but she stumble. Her knees buckled. She caught herself against the chair, her eyes widening as she remembered something. She turned to Elise, her expression crumbling. "I''m sorry..." Her voice trembled. "I forgot to make dinner...haaha..." A hollow chuckle left her lips. "I''m sorry.... I''m such a bad mother.... I''m sorry.... I''m sorry.... I''m sorry.... I''m sorry¡ª" She broke down. Ellinor collapsed into William''s arms, sobbing. William was still silent as ever, he held her tightly¡ªhis own grief was heavy into every wrinkle of his face. And Elise... Elise just sat there, on the cold floor. Minutes passed. The three of them still on the dining hall. The only sound that filled the air was the news from downstairs. "Updates on the Nova student disappearance¡ª" Elise''s breath hitched. "!" Her parents looked at each other. The voice from the projection downstairs continued¡ª "The Hero Association has determined their locations, and formed a rescue team." Their eyes widened. Ellinor clutched William''s arm. "Please... please... let my son be safe." The news anchor continued. "The Hero Association has dispatched five Single-Rankers¡ªPride, Envy, Greed, Justice... and... hmm?" A pause. Their hearts pounded. Who''s the last one? "And the last one..." The anchor''s voice wavered slightly before declaring proudly. "Hope." Silence. Then¡ª Screhhh! Ellinor stood up so fast her chair scraped against the floor. "H-Hope?" William''s hands clenched into fist. Elise''s breath caught in her throat. A ray of light. If Hope was with them¡ª If he was leading the rescue¡ª Then they could be certain. Certain that Zane would come back home. Because Hope was humanity''s strongest. Because he was the only one the demons feared. Elise''s lips quivered. "Mom, Dad¡ª" she whispered. "If... if it''s Hope, then... nothing will happen to them. He''ll bring them back." Her voice cracked, but beneath it was something unshakable¡ª Belief. Blinded trust. Because that was the image Zane had built for himself when he was Hope. End of Chapter. Chapter 52: First Turning Point [2] Chapter 52: First Turning Point [2]How am I able to put all these thoughts into words? "What am I?" The first question left my mouth, I couldn''t even process it. Ylthea smiled, her gaze was patient. ''She'' didn''t answer immediately, as if allowing me time to gather all my thoughts. I couldn''t hold myself. I clenched my fists. My mind raced. I recalled the Essence explosion, the overwhelming surge of power, and then... this place. "The last thing I remember... I was absorbing an enormous amount of Essence, but then¡ª" I frowned. "What happened to me? How did I end up here?" I felt my heart pounding. If this wasn''t a dream. If this wasn''t some kind of illusion¡ªthen where exactly was I? But that wasn''t the only question burning inside me. I looked up, my voice was quieter this time. "And you..." My throat tightened. "You vanished from this world. Sera says so. Then... why?" Ylthea didn''t flicker, she was smiling as she listened to each question. There was more¡ªso much more I needed to understand. "Why were you gone? Where have you been all this time?" My voice shaking. "And... why do I feel like I''ve known you forever?" The connection between us, the way my Authority was tied to ''her'', the way my soul recognized ''her'' instantly¡ª There had to be a reason. I exhaled sharply. "What is happening to me?" Silence filled the air. Then, with a soft sigh, ''she'' finally spoke¡ª "You are ready to know the truth." And with those words¡ª Everything changed. The world around me shifted. One moment we were standing in a forest. The next¡ª A ripple of light stretched towards me, distorting the space around us. I blinked. The dense trees, the forest, the waterfall, the fresh scent of earth, vanished. Instead, I found myself standing in the middle of... a vast desert. The sand beneath my feet was deep crimson, its color was unnatural. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Fine sandstorm swirled in the air, yet I felt nothing. ''Is this an illusion?'' Ylthea stood ahead, her white robes flowing smoothly despite the raging winds. Then, she began. "Long ago, this world was granted with the gift of utilizing Elementals by the gods." I stiffened. That statement alone defied everything I knew. "...What?" I recalled all my history books. It was written there, that over three thousand years ago, humanity had lived without Elementals. Then, suddenly, the earth shook, and an immense surge of energy flooded the world. This energy was called¡ª Elemental Essence. It got absorbed by the people, their bodies automatically adapted to its nature. And that''s how. Earth, Water, Fire, Ice, Wind¡ªthe five fundamental elements were born. That was the known history. But Ylthea''s words contradicted all of it. Were all the history books wrong? She continued, looking me in the eyes. She confirms it. "The concept of Elementals has always existed." She raised her hand¡ª And the sand storm vanished. In an instant the dusty air was cleared, revealing a sight that took my breath away. Turning my head towards her, I looked in disbelief. "...You really are a goddess." She smiled faintly but said nothing. Instead, she gestured for me to follow. I obeyed her, without any question. We walked for only a few seconds before she stopped. I stepped beside her¡ª "..." And my breath caught in my throat. Ahead of us, stretching beyond the cliff''s edge¡ª A fortress of gold and glass. It stood majestically, gleaming under an ethereal gold light. The structure was huge, its golden glow illuminated the white marble city surrounding it. Its architecture was breathtaking, it was far grander than anything I had ever seen. I was really mesmerized by it. I turned to Ylthea, my voice was a whisper. "Where are we?" I asked. Silence. She smiled, and with her melodious voice, she answered. "We are fifty thousand years in the past." A pause. She continued. "Welcome to Olympus." "..." ''This is... insane!'' I find it hard to believe. But it felt real, way too real. Reading my expression, Ylthea spoke. "This was Olympus, the home of the Thirteen Gods and Goddesses. They once lived in that very fortress." She pointed. But before I could respond, the world shifted again. In an instant, I found myself right in front of it. The towering golden-glass fortress loomed right infront of me, stretching so high that my neck ached trying to take a peek. Surrounding the fortress were white-marble houses of various sizes. The Olympus together with the houses formed an entire city. The roads were paved with polished ceramic stones, making the city feel perfect. People roamed the streets, all dressed in flowing white robes, same as Ylthea. I couldn''t hold back my question. "Why are we here?" I turned to Ylthea. "Does my power have a connection to the gods?" The moment I spoke, the scene shifted again. This time, we stood within the grand halls of Olympus. The room was enormous, it was so vast that I felt like an ant in comparison to it. Everything around me was white marble, the floors, the walls, everything, it reflected my silver eyes and jet-black hair like a mirror Surrounding us were thirteen towering white marble thrones. Each throne was massive, as if meant for giants rather than gods. They surrounded us in a perfect circle. I turned towards Ylthea. ''She'' wasn''t looking at the thrones. She was looking up. I followed her gaze, and instantly my breath caught in my throat. Painted on the ceiling was a massive circular mural. Thirteen figures, all wearing the same white robes, stood around a colossal tree, its roots wrapped around a floating sphere. The sphere was a planet. Our planet. The gods joined hands, their faces were hidden beneath a thin white fabric hoods, as they blessed the planet beneath them. I finally understood. This was what Ylthea meant. Long ago, the gods granted humanity the gift of Elementals. I turned to ''her'', my voice quiet. "Is that...?" She nodded. "Yes." Then, she began to explain. "This... is were it all began." "From the beginning of the universe, all the creations were ruled by us¡ª the Gods." She continued. "We granted mortals our blessings. And in return..." she paused. Her gaze darkened. "They gave us their absolute loyalty." "They will do anything to please the gods." She continued, her tone carrying the weight of history. "We were worshiped. We were adored. We were respected. All the thirteen gods were united. They were one together. But then¡ª" she hesitated. "He betrayed us..." She paused. "Agroth." The God of Chaos and Destruction. He had once held the 9th seat among the gods. But in his greed for power, he turned against his own kind. "He disrupted the balance and unity we had maintained for eternity." Her expression changed to anger. "Agroth manipulated others to stand with him. And before we knew it¡ª" "The gods were divided." ''She'' took a deep breath. "A war broke out." As she spoke, the world around me shifted again. I was no longer a spectator of her words. I was now witnessing the history. Then I saw ''them''. The thirteen gods. They sat upon their respective thrones, it was all an illusion, but even so, their mere presence made me suffocate. And among them Ylthea, sat on the 13th seat. The voices of other twelve gods clashed around. The debate had already begun. Agroth spoke, he demanded that the gods divide the universe into separate territories, each territory was to governed by an individual god. It was a debatable proposal. But ''he'' was cunning. Slowly, five other gods joined him in favor. The Gods of Dream, Void, Memory, Desire, and Will. Total of five gods on Agroth''s side. And six against. Six on six¡ª The division was set. And Ylthea...? She was the only one who did not choose a side. She remained neutral. Then the first battle erupted. The world drifted apart with clashes of divine powers. I watched as the once-unified gods clashed, their abilities shaking the very foundations of the universe. The golden fortress of Olympus, which once stood high and majestic, now crumbled under their might. And in the end¡ª Nothing but dust remained. The vision faded. And I now stood in the present¡ª The Olympus was no more. I turned to Ylthea. "Why didn''t you stop them?" She had the power to. Then why? Was she indifferent? Did she not care? I didn''t believe that. Not for a second. She exhaled softly. A sad smile crossed her lips. "I wish I could have." My eyes widened. Her expression... It wasn''t that of a god. It was that of someone carrying regret. Even a goddess could feel sorrow. "Do you regret it?" I asked. A minute pause. Then, she nodded. "Very much." A long silent stretched before us. I simply stared at the fallen Olympus. A thought loomed in my mind. ''Even the God''s have regrets...'' Ylthea was the one to break the silence. "Do you have any more questions?" she asked. I thought for a moment. I have plenty. I asked her about my Authority¡ªwhy I was chosen, whose voice I kept hearing in my mind, why I couldn''t die, and why I kept experiencing past visions. She answered all hesitation. "It''s because your Authority is incomplete." Instead of explaining about my Immortality, she explained the other¡ª According to Ylthea, an Authority Holder could witness the traumas of those close to them. Sometimes, they could even see the past of people around them, who was burdened with deep sorrow when their Authority was activated. In my case, my visions only triggered after I had used Quantum Manipulation. She continued, "To break free from this, an Authority Holder must receive the blessing of their respective god." "Until then, they could only wield half of their Authority''s power." ''Hmm?'' I hesitated before asking, "Then that means... you could¡ª" She nodded. "Yes. I can now unlock your full potential." The moment she spoke, a huge amount of divine energy erupted from her body. Its weight was crushing me, forcing me to my kneel. The divine power erupted from her flowed through me, wrapping around every fiber of my body. A vast amount of knowledge injected into my mind. But unlike before, I didn''t feel any pain. Instead, there''s only warmth. Suddenly something inside me shifted. A strange power coursed through my very being. Then inside my head, I heard that voice again. [Blessings of the Ancient God...] [Success.] [Evolving...] [Success.] [Granting Full Authority...] [Success.] [Stigma of Ylthea...] [Success.] Then, a ear deafening voice rang in my mind, it was so loud that it blanked out my thoughts. ''[Child of Ylthea.]'' ''[The Paradox is born.]'' ''?Skill Upgrade: Quantum Manipulation >> Paradox Invoker?'' I gasped for air. Haaah... Haaaah.... Haaahh...! I felt exhausted. Suddenly my eyes burned. "!" It was so intense as if a lava poured on them. "Aagh!" A gasped escaped my mouth. "Open your eyes, my child," a voice echoed. I obeyed them Slowly I opened my eyes. A transparent display floated before my eyes. ¡ºTitle: Child of Ylthea¡» ¡ºAuthority: Paradox¡» ¡ºStigma: Mark of Ylthea¡» ¡ºSkill List¡» >?Distortion? >?Elemental View? >?Paradox Invoker? >?Ruler? >?Immortality? >?Appraiser? ?More...? "What... is this!?" I was awestruck. I rubbed my eyes, and opened it again. But the transparent window still remained. On that day, my life changed forever. End of Chapter. [A/N]: This Chapter is 2k+ words. I wanted to split it, but I liked it this way. Join the discord from my profile. Chapter 53: First Turning Point [3] Chapter 53: First Turning Point [3]It''s been several minutes since Ylthea granted me her full Authority. I felt a significant surge in my powers. But despite that, something felt off. Why? Because a massive screen was hovering right in front of my eyes. _______________________ ¡ºTitle: Child of Ylthea¡» ¡ºAuthority: Paradox¡» ¡ºStigma: Mark of Ylthea¡» ¡ºSkill List¡» >?Distortion? >?Elemental View? >?Paradox Invoker? >?Ruler? >?Immortality? >?Appraiser? ?More...? __________________________ It was transparent, purple in color, with a few words written on it. Its borders were glowing and fading continuously, sending fluctuating ripples across the screen. It''s similar to that [Skill Monitor] Ruby once gave me. But that''s not my main concern... The funny thing was¡ª I wasn''t even wearing a skill monitor. Then how?! Why am I seeing so many familiar skills? ''Heck, even some skills are new!'' I turned to Ylthea, million questions racing through my mind. Ylthea stood still, tilting her head before speaking. "Why so shocked? Did something happened?" Yeah, many things happened! I patiently collected my thoughts before asking her. "Goddess Ylthea, what did you do to me?" Ylthea tilted her head, "I unlocked your full potential." ''That I can see...'' Sigh.. I took a long sigh. "No... I mean, there''s a strange screen floating right in front of me," I said pointing my finger at the screen. Ylthea chuckled, "Yes, that''s one of the perks you get, as my Apostle..." She explained. The screen which I was seeing in front of my eyes, was called ''Fate''s Interface'' created by none other than God of Fate, Kairos. Apparently, ''He'' got this idea from one of his Apostle. ''Heh. That Apostle of ''his'', must be a gaming freak.'' This ''Fate''s Interface'' keeps track of one''s skills and achievement, from birth till the day they die. Truly it''s like a Wheel of Fate. Due to Ylthea unlocking my Authority, I got new skills too: _________________________ >?Paradox Invoker? >?Ruler? >?Appraiser? _________________________ My [Quantum Manipulation] skill got upgraded to [Paradox Invoker] And it seems, I even gained two whole new skills. Not gonna lie, but, this [Paradox Invoker] sounds badass. There''s so much more I can do alone with the help of [Quantum Manipulation], now I wonder what''s it''s upgraded version will do. How do I check it? Should I click it? I tried clicking of [Paradox Invoker], but my fingers just went right pass through it. No luck. Maybe if I focused on the skill¡ª I concentrated my eyes on the skill, and suddenly the skill expanded. ______________________________ ¡ï?Paradox Invoker? [EX-rank] ?Breaking Cause & Effect: Events can occur without a cause or the cause can be erased while the effect remains? ?Reality Overwrite: Grant the user to choose the most favorable outcome? ?Temporal Paradox: Rewrites past events? ?Absolute Conceptual Control: Make reality unstable in users presence or allows user to bypass fate? ________________________________ After reading my skills ability, both my eyes went wide open. "This...!" I was lost for words. Quantum Manipulation was powerful in itself, but this upgrade was rather too much¡ªway too much. "This is insane!" It''s too much. "~Heeehee, I''m glad you liked it." Ylthea giggled, as she covered her lips. Gulping hard, I asked her. "Isn''t this skill way too powerful, to give to someone like me?" Not to forget I''m still 17, thought I got my birthday coming in few weeks. Ylthea explained, "You are correct, this skill indeed is powerful, but it has its own huge side-effects." I flinched. "What is that?" My Quantum Manipulation skill had ''Instant Death'' as it''s side effect at first, but due to my Immortality it got reduced to ''None''. Will this have something similar? If so then, my Immortality will pretty much handle it. But Ylthea''s answer got me worried. In this world all the skills are ranked from E-rank to S-rank for the normal mortals, but for Authority holders it changes. For them, there exist a rank above S-rank called EX-rank. This rank was only held by the Authority holders, who got blessings from their respective gods. "Whenever an Authority holder activates their EX-ranked skill, its presence is instantly detected by all other nearby Authority holders." A dead silence. That''s its side-effect. It won''t kill me, but it may harm my lively hood. I have to use it cautiously. She continued. "Do keep in mind, as a new Authority holder, your powers are weak compared to others." She paused and looked at me as if scanning my expression. "Your skills are weak compared to them, so try avoiding other Authority holders for now." ''She'' was correct. I felt it, on that underground city, I didn''t even noticed when I got caught in that Dream Authority''s skill. Compared to them I''m just a new born. I have to grow stronger. But how do I refine my Authority skill? Before I asked ''her'', she already gave the answer. "By absorbing their Essence." "Ah¡ª" By that one line from her, all things clicked. I now deduced¡ª Why my body absorbed the Essence explosion. And, why only after absorbing it, I met my goddess Ylthea. My Authority might got triggered by that explosion, and subconsciously my body absorbed all the Essence. Everything finally made sense. That demon who teleported us in the Demon Continent must be a Dream Authority holder. During teleportation ''it'' didn''t realized that another Authority holder got caught in the teleportation. And that''s why ''it'' lets it''s guards down when I traced backed my brains neurons, hence a sudden fluctuation triggered the Essence explosion. "I understand now," I mumbled. As I said those words, the world around me cracked, fragmented like a shattered glass. I flinched, "What is ha¡ª" But before I could speak, Ylthea clapped her hands, drawing my focus toward her. "It''s time now," ''She'' spoke, "We''ll meet again some day, and one more thing..." "!" Starting from her hands, ''she'' now disintegrating, turning into small light particles. "Please wait!" I requested. Ignoring my plea, she said her final words. And what she told me, send a shudder through my spine. "Your skill, Immortality, wasn''t a gift from the gods..." "What...?" All hairs on my hands stood up. "That skill was given to you by him..." ''Him?'' Slowly she was turning into light particles just like my surroundings as she continue to speak. "He is lost..." I just listened to her. "But he can still be saved..." I was trying to make sense of her words, but I failed to do so. "If you ever meet him, please tell him this¡ª" The light particles dimmed, and now half her face remained. "Goddess Ylthea was always on his side..." "She will never abandon him." And with that¡ª Everything vanished. I found myself floating in an eternal darkness. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My eyelids felt heavy. ''I''m so... tired...'' Somewhere beyond that silent a voice called out. "....ne!" Who...? The voice was faint. Where am I? What is that voice? "Za... ne!" Someone was calling me. "Zane!" It sounded... familiar. Who is it? "Zane!" Again... "Sniff... Zane!... Sniff.. please.." Why is she crying? "Zane, please wake up!" A loud voice echoed and my eyes shot opened. Staring at me was two beautiful crimson eyes, swollen, red and moist with all the tears, her crimson hair glittered under the moonlight. She was trembling, her hands holding me tightly. Looking at her worried face, made my heart ached. "Sniff... Sniff... Idiot...!" The first thing I saw upon waking up, was her. Truly a blessing. Slowly, I reached out to her, my fingers brushing against her cheek, wiping away a stray tear. She flinched slightly at my touch, but she didn''t pull away. A small exhausted smile tugged on my lips. I spoke her name softly. "Ruby..." End of Chapter. [A/N]: The Chapters from 42 onwards will be locked within 48 hours. Chapter 54: The Faithful Turn [1] "Ruby¡­?" The first thing I saw upon opening my eyes was her. Truly a blessing. Holding me by my shirt, my head was rested on her lap. Lying motionless, I gasped for air, my eyes were burning, it¡¯s pain surging through me. It was so painful that¡ª It made me clench my teeth and shut my eyes. "Ugh!" "Z-Zane?!" Noticing me in pain, her grip tightened on my shirt, I could feel her hands trembled. Her voice cracked with worry, and a sob escaped her lips. "H-Hold on, Zane! I¡¯m here¡­" I forced my eyes open again, but my vision was hazy, a familiar purple screen hovered before my eyes¡ªFate¡¯s Interface. The text on it was blurry, almost unreadable. "Are you okay¡­?" Ruby¡¯s voice trembled. She was partially hidden behind the translucent purple interface, but I could make out the outlines of her face. I squinted my eyes, blinking rapidly to clear my vision. And almost instantly, the Interface vanished, and everything came into focus. There she was¡ª Her crimson hair tied back in a loose ponytail, strands of her hair slipping free to frame her delicate face. Her blood-red eyes glistening with tears. She was staring at me, her expression was a mixture of relief and concern. How many days has it been, since I last saw her? If my calculations were correct, then maybe two days¡ªthat¡¯s how long we had been trapped in this Demon Continent. "I¡¯m fine¡­" I murmured. I forced myself to sit up. Blinking around, I noticed that both Anna and Julius were lying flat on the ground. Their bodies were covered in green vines, which was once glowing with a greenish-yellow light when we came here. But now¡­ the glow was gone. Hmm? "Wait... where¡¯s Aria?" I asked in a hurried tone. "She¡¯s fine." I froze. Turning my head, I found Aria, unconscious¡ªresting on my Master¡¯s lap. I haven¡¯t even sense her. Sigh¡­ ¡¯At least all are safe.¡¯ Relief washed over me. I pushed myself to my feet, and scanned my surroundings. I found nothing. No movement. No sound except the faint rustling of leaves in the distance. It was just us. Frowning, I turned toward Envy. "Did you two come alone?" She and Ruby exchanged glances before Envy shook her head. "No. There were others, single rankers. Three more." I figured as much. The Hero Association wouldn¡¯t send only two single rankers into the Demon Continent. At least five would be a decent powerhouse. But¡­ "Where are they?" Only Ruby and Master stood before me. The others were missing. "We split midway to search for the remaining students," Ruby explained. "And on the way, we found you guys, but..." Her voice halted as her gaze flickered to a large tree behind me, its huge trunk nearly obliterated. The ground beneath it had a huge pit, cracks spreading out through all its veins. A section of the forest looked as if something massive had happened. "What happened here?" Ruby continued. "We felt a huge Essence explosion¡ª" "We¡¯ll discuss it later," I cut in, my tone sharper than intended. There were more pressing matters. I walked further, but my mind was elsewhere. Sera. Where is she? I was certain I had seen her before the explosion. My eyes scanned the surrounding, searching desperately. But she was nowhere to be found. "Zane?" Ruby called, her voice laced in concern. I turned to them, trying to keep my voice steady. "Have you two seen someone with silver hair and pointy ears?" I know. This question sounded ridiculous, even to me. But I needed to ask. Ruby and Envy exchanged glances first, before shaking their heads. I was felt frustrated, I took a deep breath, then tried shouting her name. "Se¡ª!" ¡¯Human.¡¯ A voice suddenly echoed inside my mind. I stiffened. My breadth caught in my throat as I slowly turned. There, standing right before me was Sera. Her silver hair shimmered, without the air current. Her ocean-blue eyes locked onto mine, Her pointed ears, adorned with diamond earrings. But there was something wrong. She was transparent. "Zane?" This time, it was Envy who spoke. She stepped closer. And then¡ªher next words sent a cold chill down my spine. "Why are you staring over there?" I blinked. "What?" My voice came out hoarse. "Is¡­ someone there?" I snapped my gaze to her, then back to Sera. She was still standing there, clear as day. But Envy¡­ Envy saw nothing. "Master¡­ you really don¡¯t see her?" I asked, this time¡ªpointing directly at Sera. Envy hesitated. A flicker of concern crossed her face before she slowly shook her head. "I¡­ don¡¯t." My heart pounded. This doesn¡¯t make sense. Sera was right in front of me. I could see every detail of her features, the soft glow of her silver hair, the way her ocean blue eyes looked at me. And yet¡­ no one else noticed her. My stomach twisted. "Ruby," I turned to her. She flinched the moment our eyes met. That reaction alone told me my face must have looked awful. "Can you see her?" I asked. Ruby¡¯s face blobbed as she gulped. But then¡ªher answer came. The same as my master¡¯s. "No." A chill ran down my spine. Was this a dream too? Was any of this even real? A bad feeling settled in my guts¡ªsomething was very wrong. ¡¯Human! Listen to us!¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice echoed in my mind again, she sounded urgent Her lips didn¡¯t move, yet I heard her clearly, as if she had spoken directly into my brain. Telepathy? I have experienced mental interference before, but nothing like this. This doesn¡¯t feel like an illusion, it was a direct contact. I swallowed my questions and focused on her words. ¡¯Look at your neck.¡¯ My neck? I lowered my head and saw the pendant, Aegis, hanging around my neck. The small golden clock, its thirteen-hour face encased in a sapphire blue crystal, gleamed brightly. My eyes widened. I traced its surface with my fingers. "How did it get here?" Sera¡¯s voice was calm as she explained. ¡¯Its look like we wasn¡¯t just imprisoned in that demon¡¯s dream.¡¯ In reality that demon had captured her soul, bind her to its dream world. But¡­ thinking back to when we fought, her attacks had felt real. And this pendant¡ªthis very same pendant¡ªhad once belonged to her. So why was this the only thing that existed physically while Sera herself did not? I couldn¡¯t find the answer. Not yet. Sera continued. ¡¯Our brain waves are tied to yours now.¡¯ I froze. ¡¯Tied to me?¡¯ S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What did she mean? According to her, our minds were now linked through a constant flux of electrical waves. Which meant¡­ She only existed inside my mind. Her physical body was gone. Her presence¡ªher entire being was nothing more than a projection, an imitation of thoughts of how she once looked before. And now, she could talk to me freely. Inside my head. Without anyone noticing. Which also meant¡ª ¡¯Wait¡­ so you can hear everything I think?!¡¯ This is insane! What about my privacy?! As if reading my mind¡ªwhich, let¡¯s be honest, she literally did¡ªshe left a soft chuckle. "Heeehee, relax. We won¡¯t invade your private thoughts. And don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t judge, you¡¯re still young." Is she serious?! She just read my mind, and now she expects me to believe that she won¡¯t do it again?! Her explanation ended. I exhaled slowly. Behind me, I heard voices. "Umm¡­ Zane¡­?" Both Master and Ruby were looking at me with concern. I turned to them, forcing a small smirk on my face. "Nothing to worry about. I was just hallucinating." ¡¯Hey! That¡¯s rude!¡¯ Sera scolded, pouting. Sera, the queen of elves, she was now floating mid air. I ignored her pouted face, for now at least. ¡¯Lets think about her later.¡¯ ¡¯Correct decision, let¡¯s first get out from this place.¡¯ My eyebrow twitched. ¡¯Please, Miss Sera, stop listening to my thoughts.¡¯ I pleaded. I held the pendent Aegis, and tugged it inside my shirt, turning to other¡¯s, Anna, Julius and Aria on the ground I instructed. "Master, Ruby follow my lead," my voice was serious, "first let¡¯s find the remaining students." Ruby and Envy both nodded. I continued. "We were up against a demon, and¡­ it¡¯s far too powerful than a fallen." Both gulped. A single Fallen alone were enough to evoke fear in humanity, let alone a being more powerful than that¡ª It¡¯s beyond common sense. None of the two question my decision¡ª Why would they be? After all, I once was the Rank-1 Hero. Focusing on my mind, I let the Fate¡¯s interface appeared, and activated one of my new skill. ____________________________ ¡ï?Ruler?[S-Rank] ?The user exerts immediate dominance over their surroundings, making the weak willed individual submit? ?The user can enter in absolute state of calm, this allows split second decision to be made with perfect accuracy? ?The user gets restricted to mental interference, illusion, or fear based attack? _____________________________ "Alright, let¡¯s move." End of Chapter. Chapter 55: The Faithful Turn [2] Somewhere around Tartarus (Demon Continent): Deep within the dark forest, where twisted trees danced with in the winds. At the heart of it, a beautiful fortress stood, unlike any other, pristine white, large garden, but surrounded by darkness. It was a stark contrast to its surroundings. It felt as if it didn¡¯t belong to the Demon Continent. Its large garden, lush with blood-red roses and vines with green thorns stretched around the fortress. Despite its beauty, there were no guards. None were needed. Because this place belonged to her¡ªa being feared even among demons. The Tenth Seat of the Demon King¡¯s Castle¡ªNathalia. In a grand bed chamber inside the fortress, bathed in yellow dim candlelight, she lays atop a bed. Her spotless, pure white skin glowed under the flickering candlelight. Her body was barely concealed by a thin white fabric, outlining her outstanding figure. Although her back remained bare, from which her long angelic feathers folded over her back, covering it. She was someone who liked to keep quiet. She traced her delicate hand over her blindfold, where a dark crimson tear seeped through, staining the silk. The blood streamed down her cheeks, yet she remained unfazed, as if unaffected by the pain. She already knew. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, she had already seen him. The dream world which was maintained and created by her, was now destroyed to pieces, by none other than him. In a voice below a whisper, she spoke. "An Authority holder is near us." She raised her hand, slipping a silver ring with yellow crystal off her index finger. It was not any ordinary ring, it was an artifact, crafted by the God of Dreams, Oneiros. Holding the ring, she joined her hands in praying position elegantly. Minutes passed. Then, with the same composed elegance, she leaned back onto her red-cushioned bed. "Lilith." Nathalia¡¯s commanding voice echoed through the empty room. Almost instantly, the air twisted. And a figure simmered from the shadows. Her long, obsidian-black hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a face of mesmerizing beauty. Her deep crimson eyes, filled with an almost hypnotic aura, met Nathalia¡¯s. Her pale skin bore an ethereal glow, while the feathered white wings behind her gave her the presence of a being of Nathalia¡¯s equal. But despite that, she bowed her head, pressing herself to the cold marbled floor before Nathalia. "My lady," she spoke. Nathalia¡¯s lips curled into a satisfactory smile. She studied her retainer for a moment before giving her command. "I assume you¡¯ve sensed it as well. Find him. Locate that Authority Holder." Lilith¡¯s expression did not waver, she had indeed sensed the presence¡ªand as one who possessed an Authority herself, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. "Yes, my lady." With that she vanished, leaving Nathalia alone once more. A soft whisper, almost inaudible left her lips. "Let¡¯s see¡­ what Authority he possesses." *** The moment I activated my Ruler skill, a strange sensation washed over me. My mind felt¡­ clear. My vision sharpened. I could now sense everything in my vicinity. Every moment, every shift in the air which I¡¯d previously overlook, was now in my sight. My thoughts raced in my mind, faster than ever before. Ten times faster. I could analyze, calculate, and predict outcomes instantly. Every action, every reaction¡ªnothing was beyond my domain. Truly, a ruler. And then¡ª A thick aura erupted from my body, spreading through the whole area. The sheer pressure of it made both Ruby and Envy flinch. "!" "!" Their bodies stiffened, their breaths hitched. For a moment, they almost stumbled, but they quickly steadied themselves. I noticed their gazes locked onto me, wide-eyed, filled with awe. They both had some knowledge of my abilities, but even they weren¡¯t aware of it. This skill¡­ it was new. Even to me. As expected of an S-Rank skill. I recalled Goddess Ylthea¡¯s words¡ª "The skill you wield has no limits. It will grow as you grow." Checking my Fate¡¯s Interface, I confirmed it, there¡¯s no more side effects in my skill. But compared to the other Authority Holders¡­ my power was still too weak. Far too weak. I exhaled sharply, pushing those thoughts aside. "Alright, let¡¯s move." Then, I hesitated. "But first..." From my Inventory Ring, I retrieved three health potion bottles, A-Rank recovery elixirs, worth 5 million each. Without hesitation, I tossed each of them toward Ruby and Envy. They caught them with ease. They immediately understood my intent. Pop! Uncorking the bottles, they carefully poured the shimmering red liquid into Anna, Aria, and Julius¡¯s mouths. The moment the liquid touched their lips, soft murmurs escaped from their mouths. Then instantly their eyes shot open. ¡¯Wow. That¡¯s¡­ effective.¡¯ I thought. Julius, rubbing his eyes, glanced around, his voice was weak. "W-What happened¡­?" Anna stirred, rapidly blinking in confusion. "Z-Zane¡­?" Her gaze first landed onto me. And then there was Aria. Her eyes locked onto her mother¡ªJenna. Tears welled in her gaze as her whole body trembled. "M-Mother¡­!" A sob broke from her. ¡¯Such a cry baby.¡¯ Anna and Julius turned their head to her, then followed her line of sight¡ªwhere Ruby and Jenna stood. Their gazes shifted to the glowing numbers on their suits: 07 and 03. The two Single Rankers. Their eyes widened. A flicker of hope washed over them, replacing the despair in their eyes. But more than that, what shocked them most was Pride. Unlike Envy, whose identity was public, Pride had always concealed her real identity as Ruby Oliver. Her true face. But now¡ª "Headmistress¡­?" Anna whispered, her voice sounded surprised. Ruby didn¡¯t flinch. She turned toward them, her crimson hair waved with a light wind. Then, she spoke. "Students, don¡¯t be afraid. We will keep you safe." Her voice carried no hesitation. No doubt. I watched her in silent admiration. She had always feared revealing herself to the world. The trauma of her past left her terrified that people would reject her, abandon her. But now¡ª A small smile tugged at my lips. "So today is the day¡­" I¡¯m proud of her. End of Chapter. Chapter 56: The Faithful Turn [3] ¡¯I sense two Authority holders,¡¯ Sera warned. She was floating just a few inches above the ground. ¡¯Yeah, I can tell,¡¯ I answered in my mind. It had been around two hours since Sera, the Queen of the Elves and I got our personal mental group chat system. And from that, I concluded she can pretty much read my every thought. ¡¯Fuck my rotten luck!¡¯ I cursed inwardly. ¡¯~Teehee.¡¯ Sera grinned. "¡­" There goes my private life. With my Ruler skill activated, I sensed a few of our classmates to the north. They were moving in a group, and fortunately, Defender, the Rank-69 hero, was leading them. But that¡¯s not the problem here. Just after the trio¡ªAnna, Julius and Aria¡ª woke up, we started moving to the north. And after a couple of minutes, both Sera and I sensed the presence of another Authority holder. At first, we thought there was only one Authority holder¡ªthat is, the Dream Authority. But now, we sensed another. I took out my pendent¡ªAegis, the artifact crafted by the God of Time himself. Its hour hand should point to the Authority holder¡¯s hour number near me. But the hand is fluctuating between 13 and 01. ¡¯Is it broken?¡¯ I asked to Sera. ¡¯It¡¯s working fine,¡¯ Sera responded, "It¡¯s pointing to the Authority 01, that is Emotion and Authority 13¡ªthe Paradox, because we are closest to it.¡¯ ¡¯Tsk¡­! This thing is useless.¡¯ ¡¯¡­One day, you shall burn at the hands of a God.¡¯ Ignoring her, I tugged the useless junk inside my shirt. It¡¯s a good thing I had warned Ruby and my Master about an undefined threat, so they were moving with caution. Envy turning around and said in a commanding voice. "Alright, kids, we will be taking a ten-minute break." "Haaah¡­ finally¡­" Julius sighed before he sat on the ground. "I can¡¯t feel my legs¡­" Anna added. And Aria¡­ she was quiet. "¡­" We had only been walking for two hours, but their condition was worse. Such low stamina. ¡¯I worry about their future¡­¡¯ I thought turning my attention toward them. ¡¯Hey, just because you¡¯re powerful doesn¡¯t mean you can criticize others¡¯ weaknesses, that¡¯s¡ª¡¯ ¡¯Please stop reading my mind!¡¯ I scolded. ¡¯Tsk!¡¯ Sera clicked her tongue. ¡¯But, I didn¡¯t even say it out loud.¡¯ Now I worry about my future. "Hey¡­" Ruby, who was walking ahead, now stood beside me and said in a low voice, only audible to me, "You seem worried. Are you hiding something from us?" "...Mmhmm, I was just worried about them." I nodded, pointing towards the trio, who were now gracefully munching on sandwiches my master provided. Ruby¡¯s deduction didn¡¯t surprise me. She always took things seriously when it came to me. She was always quiet, but when it comes to me, she just couldn¡¯t stop herself. She didn¡¯t have a family. I was the only one she held dear, and I was grateful for that. I still remembered that one time when I had just joined the Hero Association. They sent me on my first mission. I was scared. I even pleaded with the authorities, but they didn¡¯t listen. In the end, Ruby was the only one who took my side. Instead of me, she took all the missions. ¡¯My, what a pitiful child¡­¡¯ It was Sera who spoke telepathically. ¡¯¡­¡¯ She can even read all my memories. How scary. Even so¡­ pitiful? Who? Me? No way¡­! The Hero Association¡¯s the one pitiful here¡ªtorturing kids, manipulating them, using them as weapons. "Heh¡­" I chuckled at the thought. I now felt lucky that I got killed by that thing, at least I get to escape the grasp of Hero Association. It¡¯s laughable how a Rank-1 Hero, whom the demons feared, was himself scared of the Hero Association. You can¡¯t blame me, I can¡¯t help it, they are nothing but a bunch of ugly minded bastards. They would use everything in their power to bring me under their control. I was not scared by that. They could harm me all they wanted¡ªthat was fine, But I was scared of the fact that they would come after the people I cared about. In this case, it was Ruby. They knew about my bond with her, how close we were, and they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to harm her just to knock some senses into me. ¡¯¡­¡¯ I stared into the darkness, the fire, lit by Anna, flickered, its crackling sound filling the quiet air as it cast a yellow hue around us. But then¡ª "!" My attention shifted to my right hand. Ruby¡¯s hand now holding mine, intertwining with mine. Her soft palm sent a wave of unimaginable warmth through me. I didn¡¯t reject it. I looked at her. I couldn¡¯t make out her expression clearly due to the darkness surrounding us. Her gaze was lowered, watching the flame danced in front of the trio as they gracefully munched on their sandwiches. A small satisfied smile tugged my lips. How kind of her¡­ always comforting me. ¡¯I would do anything to keep a smile on her face.¡¯ ¡¯How romantic. ~Heehee¡¯ Surprised by Sera¡¯s sudden comment, I abruptly let go Ruby¡¯s hand. "Huh¡­?" Ruby was taken aback. "Wha¡ª!?" ¡¯D-Don¡¯t say weird thing, I don¡¯t¡ª¡¯ As those words echoed in my mind, I felt my whole face heat up. I tried to deny it, but the words died in my throat. ¡¯W-Why?¡¯ ¡¯Oh my, I was just teasing, but look at you, your face is beet red.¡¯ ¡¯Shut up!¡¯ I walked towards Envy, ignoring Sera¡¯s ridiculous claims. ¡¯You¡¯re totally blushing.¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯m not!¡¯ "Zane¡­?" Ruby called, but kept on walking. I didn¡¯t turn back. I didn¡¯t know what my face looked like right now. Reaching near the fire, I sat beside Anna. "Took you long enough." Anna said, before she poured me a warm cup of soup. I took it gracefully. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks." I was hungry myself. I wondered how we had survived a whole day inside that dream world. Yes, we were trapped in that dream world for a full 24 hours. The time inside that world moved unimaginably fast. Sitting in front of me Julius spoke. "Man, why is you face red?" Sppprrruuutttt!! "Cough¡­ Cough...!" I couldn¡¯t hold it. The soup in my mouth splashed onto Julius¡¯s clothes. "What the fuck?!" Julius hurriedly stood up, "Sorry¡­ Cough¡­!" I apologised, hiding my face with my hands. "Are you ok?" Beside me, Aria asked, "Do you have a fever? Your whole face is red?" ¡¯Not her too!¡¯ ¡¯Hahahahaahaa! We¡ªWe told you! Haahaahaa!¡¯ "N-No, I¡¯m good," I answered, my voice breaking, "I just had a bug in the soup." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" ¡¯What a lame excuse¡ª¡¯ ¡¯I know, please shut up!¡¯ She is going be a real pain in the ass for me in the future. ¡¯How rude!¡¯ "Cough¡ª" Envy cleared her throat. "Manners." I hurriedly straightened myself. And then, with a deep, serious tone, Envy informed us. She was specially looking me in the eyes. I had a bad feeling about this. "Three other Single Rankers are with us¡­" I listened. "Justice, Greed, and¡­" Everyone went silent, but on their faces, it was clear they were happy and excited to hear that more single Rankers were here to rescue them. How grateful they must be. "And lastly¡­ Hope." All went silent, their eyes wide open, the only thing which can be heard was the crackling sound of fire. End of Chapter. Chapter 57: The Name That Shook The World [1] Somewhere in Demon Continent: S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sir Defender," a girl with white hair and red eyes spoke, "I-I think we¡¯re lost." "¡­" The rank-69 hero¡ªDefender didn¡¯t respond, he kept silent, leading a bunch of kids in an undefined, unexplored continent¡ªit was making him nervous. As a double digit hero, he was indeed powerful, but even so, the current situation was making him question his whole existence. ¡¯E-Everything will be fine,¡¯ He kept repeating the same sentence over and over inside his head. In the past, he was lucky. Every time he was in a dire situation, a single-ranker always came and handled it. But now¡ªit¡¯s seems impossible. He turned around, facing all the students, forcing a confidence smile on his face, he declared. "Students, don¡¯t be nervous I will get you out of this damn place¡­ even if it¡¯s kills me." His last sentence was so quiet that only he himself heard it. Defender was not any ordinary hero, he had achieved quite a feat, it grants him a position in the top 100 on the Hero ranking chart. Some may make fun of his rank¡ªbut he doesn¡¯t care, he now has only one goal¡ªthat is to keep all these young students safe, to get them home safely. No one was coming to rescue him. He was on his own now. Even so, this didn¡¯t stop him. Unlike others he didn¡¯t get to attend Nova¡ªit isn¡¯t because he had no skills or talent, it¡¯s because he had no one to support him. A small, pleasant smile spread across Defender¡¯s face as he recalled a few of his bittersweet memories. He remembered his child hood, clear as day¡ª his small house, leaking roofs, torn clothes, he only got a mother who got cancer and was counting his last breath in her hospital bed. Defender was all alone¡ªtaking care of his mother, paying her hospital bills, and doing odd jobs at just the age of thirteen. Life was cruelly unfair to him. He recalled his na?ve declaration to his mother: ¡¯Mother sniff¡­ I will¡­ I will become the Rank-1 Hero and¡ªand I will earn lots and lots of money, and then... sniff¡­.I¡ª I will get you a good doctor, so¡­so please mother¡­sniff¡­.snifff¡­ open your eyes.¡¯ His mother died, he was all alone. What will he do now? At such a young age, with no money and parents, he felt¡ªhopeless. All those years of odd jobs, all those hard work he poured to get money for her treatment¡ªwasted. That¡¯s what he thought back then, but now things were different. Unlike him, all these students in front of him had parents waiting for them back home, and he had to take responsibility for getting them back safely. His thoughts halted as he took a look at his surroundings, he counted all the students¡ªone, two, three¡­ ¡­ninety-six. Total of fifty second-year, and 46 first-year. Only four first years were missing. Until now, he had been successful in finding all the students from the fresher¡¯s party. He had explored the whole forest like a madman before finding them. "Sir Defender," Alex, the Rank-1 second year, spoke hesitantly. His voice carried both fear and confidence. "The first years need some rest. Shall we take a short break?" Defender paused, his gaze scanning all the students¡ªmessy hairs, clothes covered in blood and dirt, broken limbs, dull eyes, dried lips, trembling legs¡­ it was a disturbing sight. ¡¯Fuck, I was care less!¡¯ He cursed himself. "Alright, we¡¯ll take thirty minutes break." He agreed. He took out all 200 recovery potion elixir from his inventory ring and handed it to Alex. "Give this to each one of them." He ordered, his voice carry regret. "Y-Yes sir." Alex was shocked, because each one of those elixir cost over millions. Simply distributing it like that¡ª ¡¯How kind of him.¡¯ Alex thought, he now has a whole new image of Defender. Alex accepted all the potion, he took and distributed two bottles to each one of them. Upon receiving the recovery potion, the students¡¯ eyes widened in shock, all of them turning toward Defender, who now stood before them¡ªholding a longsword and a translucent blue shield in one hand. They had been walking this continent for over two days now, yet Defender hadn¡¯t taken a single moment to rest. The white hair girl stood up and walked towards Defender. "Ummm.. sir," her voice low and steady, "please rest¡­you haven¡¯t even rested¡ª" "I¡¯m fine," Defender spoke, cutting her mid sentence. "¡­" A worried look spread over everyone¡¯s face. They exchanged glances, noticing that Defender was really exhausted, he has dark circles under his eye, his skin on the palm got ripped off due to all those earlier monster hunt, he was breathing heavily, drenched in sweat and blood, his condition didn¡¯t look good. If few more monsters attack them¡ª He won¡¯t survive. Every one knew that. "But sir, you hand," the girl was persistent, "its bleeding really bad." Defender lowered his head to assess his condition. "¡­" Indeed, he was in bad shape¡ªhis fingers were a mess, nails torn, toe dislocated. He had just realized it. He bit his lips forcefully to hide his frustration. He found his body weakened, the grip on his sword loosen. ¡¯Fuck, Not now!¡¯ He pleaded, forcing himself to stand tall even with all the injuries. He doesn¡¯t want the students to realized this. So he forced a warm smile on his face before answering. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fin¡ª" Dooooooommmmm! "!!" A dense aura resulted everyone to halt in their place. No one moved. The Defender held his breath. ¡¯Wh-What was that?!¡¯ He didn¡¯t move, he felt the fear through his quivering palms. A calmed voice came from above. "Which one of you holds the Authority?" Everyone turned their gaze upward, and wat they saw sends an electrifying chill inside their body. Clad in a crimson gothic gown, her presence was nothing short of majestic. Pale as moonlight, her skin contracted against the surroundings, her obsidian-black hair cascaded, draped over her shoulders, her eyes, deep blood-red burned with intensity that perfectly matches her attire. She floated effortlessly in the sky, her white feathered wings drifted weightlessly, like a divine blessing descending upon the world. She had arrived¡ªsummoned by Nathalia. "A-A Fallen," someone whispered, their voice trembling with terror. At that word alone, their knees buckled, and their bodies collapse to the ground. Fear¡ªno, something beyond fear¡ªgripped them all. Yet the most shocking sight was of Defender¡¯s. He stood frozen, gazing at that figure above. His mouth opened and closed repeatedly, yet no words came out. It was as if, the truth he wished to denied was stuck in his throat. After all the struggle, he finally spoke, his voice burdened with disbelief, terror, and¡­ shattered faith. He knew what he was seeing¡ªhe wished he didn¡¯t. "Th-That¡¯s¡­ not a Fallen..." His voice barely made it past his lips. Silent fell over the forest. Indeed, she was not. Defender knew this better than anyone. Fallens were always male. Their kind had never birthed a female. Her eyes flickered toward him. A smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. "Correct." Her voice rang through the air, imbued with both divinity and melody. "I am the wielder of ¡¯Will¡¯, daughter of the Goddess of Will¡ª Zila. The last Angel in existence." A surge of power rippled through the air, pressing down on them. Her crimson eyes glowed brighter. "Lilith." End of Chapter. Chapter 58: The Name That Shook The World [2] "Lilith." Lilith? Will? God? Authority? Defender questioned himself. But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What mattered was the figure hovering above them¡ªthe one who called herself Lilith. "I will ask again," Lilith declared, slightly leveling herself just above the ground, "Who holds the Authority?" Her crimson gaze swept over the students, piercing into their souls. Their bodies trembled under her gaze, some even lost their footing and fell backward. "No one?" This time, her presence grew heavier. The dense, suffocating aura pressing down on them doubled in intensity. They all fell to their knees. "Ugh!" Even Defender, who had stood his ground so many times before¡ªwas powerless before her. "Ugh!" He growled, forcing himself to stay upright by gripping his sword. Who¡­ is¡­ she?! He tried to recall, but he got no luck, all those book he had once studied never mentioned a being as fearsome as her. His eyelids felt heavy, his whole body shaking under the crushing weight of her presence. Gritting his teeth, he tightened his grip on his sword, barely managing to remain on his feet. He locked eyes on his target¡ªthe last Angel, Lilith. But before he could react¡ª She appeared right in front of him. It hadn¡¯t even taken a blink. "!" His momentum shattered, his sword slipped from his grasp. "You are capable," Lilith murmured, her voice amused. She had witnessed his unyielding will. "Sometimes, humans amuse me," she said, tracing a delicate finger through Defender¡¯s silver hair. His body reacted violently, shuddering as if rejecting her touch. ¡¯W-Why can¡¯t I move?!¡¯ "Your willpower is strong," she spoke, pulling her hand away. Then, placing a hand on her chin, she tilted her head in thought. "Impressive. If I didn¡¯t exist, you might have become the next holder of Will." "Cough!...ugh!.." The aura coursed through out the forest made him nauseating. His stomach churned. Weakness. The power of her Authority taking shape, with enough exposure of her mere presence, every being looses it¡¯s will. "Give up." Lilith spoke. "¡­ Yes. I shall give up." Defender answered, his eyes lost their light. "What about the kids?" Lilith asked, this time her voice was cold, stripped away from any natural feeling. "I don¡¯t care," he answered, his voice hollow. "They are beyond saving." A satisfied grin crept across Lilith¡¯s face. The students witnessed everything. Yet, they refused to believe it. From the last two days, they had seen how hard Defender had fought for them¡ªhow much he had endured for them. "Lies¡­" A silver-haired girl, blood dripping from her nose, whispered through clenched teeth. "Hmm?" Lilith turned toward her, intrigued. "My, another one!" The silver her girl looked to the ground where the double-digit hero laid. ""I-It¡¯s alright," she whispered, a weak smile forming on her bloodstained lips. She met Defender¡¯s gaze¡ªand held it. "We all trust you." Lilith sighed. "Humans really are¡ª!" SPRUTT! Just as Lilith was about to finish, a long sword pierced from her back. She was taken a back. Turning her head she found Defender behind her, a long sword extended from his hand pierced right through her chest. "I-I¡¯m not giving up." His whole body trembled, blood dripped from his eyes, nose, and ears. He was in really bad condition, as if any moment, he will die. "I took a liking to you human," Lilith¡¯s voice was unfazed of any pain. "But¡­ you made a wrong choice." She raised her finger, and placed it right in front of Defender¡¯s forehead, he didn¡¯t get a chance to react. "You shall learn some manners." Almost instantly he found his head spinning, the darkness surrounding the forest engulfed him. "AAAAAGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" A horrifying, ear-piercing scream tore through the forest. The sound alone made every student¡¯s soul tremble. Cracks spread across Defender¡¯s skin. His veins bulged grotesquely, his eyes drowned in a crimson blood. His face¡­ His skin peeled away¡ªfalling in a bloody chunks¡ªexposing raw, glistening muscle. It was vision of pure horror. The students watched, frozen in terror. They dared not move. They knew better. He was only the first. They were next. Lilith let go of Defender¡¯s twitching body. "Now behave." His body lay motionless on the cold ground, his red-muscles exposed to the air, sending chills through his body. Yet... He was still breathing. Lilith now hovering to the air, looked beneath her, the small young humans trembled in fear. She again demanded. "Who holds the Authority?" All stood frozen. "No one?" she tilted her head, recalling her master Nathalia¡¯s words. "Weird¡­" She was sure that an Authority holder was near her. ¡¯Was it an error?¡¯ She thought. She hurriedly halted her thought, Nathalia¡¯s judgement were never wrong. If her master told her there was an Authority Holder nearby¡­ then there was one. She was loosing her patience, if she returned empty handed to her master¡ªonly God knows what she will do next. A decision formed in her mind. "Alright then," she murmured. "I have no use for any of you." She raised her hand. And the pressure returned. "AGH¡ª!" "UGH¡ª!" Screams filled the forest. Blood spilled. They were helpless. Without Defender¡­ They were nothing before her. They pleaded in their minds. For a miracle. For salvation. For anyone¡ªanything¡ªto save them. But they knew better. No one was coming. They had endured too much. The starvation, the endless terror. Their bodies had reached their limits. Their will¡ªshattered soon. Some, who barely conscious, murmured a single word¡ª "Mother..." They had lost all faith. And they accepted their deaths. But then¡ª The pressure vanished. The suffocating force was gone. For a moment, silence prevailed. Then, the students who still had the strength lifted their heads¡ª ¡ªAnd what they saw sent raw, searing power surging through their souls. There, floating in the moonlight¡ª Lilith¡¯s body hovered. Headless. A moment passed. Their minds failed to register what had just happened¡ªuntil they saw him. A figure clad in black. His white hair shone under the moonlight, his face obscured by a black mask. And in his right hand¡ª A severed head, dripping with blood. Held by its obsidian-black hair. The students¡¯ eyes widened. Their breaths hitched. A single glowing number shines into his chest¡ª 01. Someone choked on their words. "H-Hope." Like a divine grace, that single word shattered all their despair. Their eyes, once empty, revived with light. "We-We will be safe!" "H-Hope¡­!" Their voices trembled, not with fear¡ªbut with belief. Blinded trust. End of Chapter. Chapter 59: The Name That Shook The World [3] THUD! Lilith¡¯s headless body collapsed to the ground. All the students saw it, their eyes wide open in shock. Moment ago, they had struggled to even stood in her presence, but It doesn¡¯t even took him a second to finish her off. Moment passed¡ª Their minds failed to register what had just happened. But then, they finally saw him. A figure clad in black, his right hand gripping a sleek silver katana, and in his left¡ªa severed head. Lilith¡¯s head. He held it by her black hair, crimson blood dripping onto the dirt below. Under the moonlight, his white hair shimmered, his face concealed behind a black metallic mask. The Hero Association¡¯s insignia gleamed on his right chest, and on his left¡ªa single glowing number: 01 The savior of humanity. The god among all men. The one feared by demons. The strongest human known to mankind. The name that shattered despair. The name that shook the world. The name that brought back hope. "Hope¡­" someone whispered. Like a divine grace restoring light to the world, his presence alone was enough. Hope landed gracefully, his feet touching the ground beside Lilith¡¯s lifeless corpse. He looked down at her headless body and spoke in a low voice. "Lilith." Silent. Gripping her severed head, he lowered it near her neck. His voice remained cold, devoid of emotion. "I know you aren¡¯t dead." "¡­" Indeed, he was right. As the daughter of Zila, the Goddess of Will, Lilith possessed power comparable to a deity¡¯s. Simply put¡ªshe was immortal. A mere mortal weapon like a katana couldn¡¯t even graze her. And Hope knew that¡ªbetter than anyone. The students, still frozen in shock, watched in awe. Their fear had subsided. Because he was here. For the past three years, Hope had built a name for himself¡ªnot just because he was the Rank 1 Hero, but because he was Hope. Every mission he took ended in success, with casualties so rare, that they almost seemed impossible. And now¡ªhe was here to save them. They had no reason to doubt. If he was the one who had come, their survival was guaranteed. "How amusing." A voice echoed. Lilith¡¯s severed head spoke. A chill swept through the forest, freezing the air itself. Terror gripped the students¡¯ hearts. ¡¯How can she speak?!¡¯ ¡¯It defies all common sense!¡¯ But logic didn¡¯t matter anymore¡ªbecause it was happening right before their eyes. Lilith¡¯s headless body began to rise. Screeekkk! Her spine stretched from her open neck like a serpent, wobbling until it reconnected with her head. The grotesque sight sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. They trembled. But Hope¡ª His gaze was still hidden behind his mask, but they can tell, he had an upper hand. Confidence. Power. Control. It was as if he already knew he had the upper hand. Lilith, now whole once again, turned to him with a smirk. "I finally found you." Lilith murmured. An Authority holder, she finally found it, at least ¡ªShe wouldn¡¯t return empty-handed this time. Her master, Nathalia, would be pleased. Hope gripped his katana. "Your master." He paused. "Who was she again¡­?" Lilith¡¯s blood ran cold. Nobody knew she had a master. Yet he did. She didn¡¯t stop herself from asking, her tone was now serious. "Who are you?" Hope ignored her question. "Was it Cailix?" "¡­" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith didn¡¯t answer. "No. Then¡ª" "¡­Raziel." "¡­" Still no answer. "Hmm¡­ then it must be¡ª" "¡ªNathalia." "!?" This time she reacted. But Lilith mind had something else running. ¡¯How does he know these names?!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t stop herself. "Who the hell are you?!" Lilith¡¯s voice rose in intensity as her Aura exploded¡ªfar stronger than before. A supernova of Essence Aura surged from her body, sending unnatural ripples through the entire forest. Hope, however¡ª He didn¡¯t flinch. He took a single step forward. Lilith instinctively stepped back. Her eyes locked onto him. His presence¡ªit was overwhelming. A divine glow flickered in his eyes, eternal, and unblinking. Her voice shook. "Wh-What God do you serve?" She was awestruck. She knew it, better than anyone. If they fought here¡ª She would lose. Hope stood still, as if pondering something. Then, he activated his Authority. The world stopped. Every sound, every movement¡ªfrozen. Lilith didn¡¯t even register what had just happened. Her mind screamed. How can someone be this powerful?! This wasn¡¯t just affecting the surroundings. No¡ª It was affecting the entire world. For the first time¡ª She was the one in terror. A single bead of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Hope took a step forward. Lilith¡¯s body began to peel apart¡ªlayer by layer. He stood just a finger¡¯s width away. Leaning in, he whispered into her ear. "Tell this to Asmodeus, his end is near." Her confidence faded, for the second time, she felt small. She had never predicted this. "Wha¡ª?! How did you kno¡ª?!" Hope didn¡¯t let her finished, he placed the tip of his katana on her cracked forehead, and pressed it so hard that it went inside like a popsicle. The blade sank in¡ªlike a knife through butter. Time resumed. The world returned to normal. The rustling of leaves filled the silence. Nobody moved. Nobody breathed. The fight¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªended in an instant. A single overwhelming force. Unstoppable. Unmatched. Unreal. And they could only watch. *** Two minutes earlier, somewhere to the south (Demon Continent): Slash! Slash! "Phew!..." Envy wiped her sweat, clearing the bushes infront front of us, she said in a slow yet commanding voice. "Alright. Stay close to Pride, and don¡¯t hesitate to scream if you find yourself danger." The trio nodded. The command was directed at the four of us. We stuck together in a tight formation, with Envy leading at the front and Ruby covering our rear. I chose not to take the lead. It would¡¯ve been odd for an academy student like me to give orders to two single-rankers¡ªespecially when they followed without question. ¡¯That girl is heartbroken,¡¯ Sera spoke from above. She was talking about Ruby, who for some reason has a depress look on her face. ¡¯What do you mean ¡¯some reason¡¯? This is your fault!¡¯ ¡¯How is all this my fault?!¡¯ I argued. I looked behind, slightly tilting my head. Ruby was walking behind me, her face still looked with depression, she muttered something under her breath, but I didn¡¯t catch it. But then¡ª Our eyes met. "!" "!" A strange current ran through my body. My heartbeat quickened, pounding so hard it nearly reached my ears. My face felt hot. Ruby quickly averted her gaze, brushing her bangs aside to hide her reddening cheeks. "¡­" I couldn¡¯t stop staring at her. ¡¯W-What is happening to me? Is this someone¡¯s skill?¡¯ ¡¯You are correct. It¡¯s all due to a skill.¡¯ I swallowed hard. ¡¯I knew it! But what skill?¡¯ Sera answered, she appeared in front of me, hovering in the air, her eyes met mine. ¡¯A skill called¡­ Zane¡¯s love.¡¯ ¡¯¡­!¡¯ I flinched, the hair on my hands stood up. I now felt an electrical impulses in my guts. ¡¯P-Please stop, it¡¯s nothing like that! I was like brother to her.¡¯ ¡¯Say this same thing to her, and she will ignore you till the rest of your life.¡¯ I ignored her ridiculous nonsense for now and continued moving with the others. Sera was way too talkative for a ghost. "How much more distance?" Envy turning to Ruby asked. "¡­" No response. Ruby seemed lost in thought. ¡¯Shit¡­! Not in front of Master!¡¯ "Ruby?" Envy asked, this time her tone was high. "¡­!" Ruby finally noticing flinched, before responding. "Y-Yes master!" "I asked, how much more distance?" Narrowing her eyes she asked again. She seems pissed. ¡¯How scary.¡¯ "Umm¡­" Ruby tapped on her wristband and reported in, "Just five more kilometers." "Hmm," Envy nodded, "Focus on the mission." "Yes master!" Anna, standing beside me, leaned toward Aria and whispered. "Your mother seems scary." Aria chuckled. "She is. But she¡¯s also very kind." She was right¡ªEnvy was kind. ¡­To others, that is. If you wanted to see her real self, you had two options: fight her or train under her. Just thinking about past training sessions sent chills down my spine. ¡¯Poor Ruby, I feel bad for her.¡¯ I hope she forgives me soon. ¡¯Do you want her forgiveness?¡¯ What is she on about? Isn¡¯t it obvious. ¡¯I do.¡¯ ¡¯Alright, then go hold her hand for the whole day. That¡¯ll do it.¡¯ Sighh! A deep sigh escaped my lips. What was I expecting? She was going to be a real pain in the ass in the future. For the last time, I make her remember. ¡¯Ruby and I aren¡¯t like that. What makes you think we are?¡¯ Sera grinned from ear to ear. ¡¯A woman¡¯s intuition.¡¯ Then, with a teasing tone, she added, ¡¯And you know what? I think she really lik¡ª¡¯ DOOOOOOOMMMMMM!! "!" "!" "!" Before she could finish, an overwhelming pressure erupted from nowhere. We all dropped to our knees. I turned my head back¡ª Ruby was kneeling, struggling under the sheer weight of the pressure. But she was unharmed. With a hoard voice, I asked. "S-Sera.." ¡¯I know!¡¯ We both sensed it. A sheer power beyond anything I had felt. There¡¯s no doubt¡ª Another Authority holder is near us. And a powerful one on that. I tried to stood up, but the pressure was too much even for me. Without any thinking, I activated my skill. ?Ruler? End of Chapter. Chapter 60: They Called Me Hope [1] The moment I activated my skill, a purple transparent window appeared in front of me. ____________________________ ¡ï?Ruler?[S-Rank] ?The user exerts immediate dominance over their surroundings, making the weak willed individuals submit? ?The user can enter in absolute state of calm, this allows split second decision to be made with perfect accuracy? ?The user gets restricted to mental interference, illusion, or fear based attack? _____________________________ My Ruler skill keeps my mind perfectly calm, no amount of pain, fear, interference, or illusion works on me. As expected of an S-rank skill. Another perk of being an Authority holder is that my skills no longer have any side effects. All my thought processes accelerated, and my mind entered an absolute state of calmness. The overwhelming pressure that I felt vanished. The first thing I did was to take the Aegis out around my neck, and carefully studied the hand movement on it. Hmm? The golden hand didn¡¯t move. It was frozen at the 13th hour. This doesn¡¯t make sense. There are total of five Authority holders in this forest¡ªthat¡¯s what both Sera and I sensed. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now¡ª This artifact, which was created by the God of Time himself was unable to detect them. ¡¯Is it broken?¡¯ No, it¡¯s not. That much is certain. Then why? I pondered for a moment, racing my mind at its top gear, I analyzed over ten thousands possible explanations before reaching a conclusion. "It¡¯s due to an external influence." Probably that Authority Holder¡¯s skill. I¡¯m hundred percent sure. After confirming my deduction, I turned toward Envy. "Mast¡ª!" And what I saw left me speechless¡ª She was frozen, no movement, no blinking nothing. And not just her, the others were the same, as if the time itself had stopped for them. ¡¯Then why am I the only one?¡¯ ¡¯What is all this? Sera¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. At least she wasn¡¯t frozen, may be her form existed only within my consciousness. My voice remained calm. "That Authority Holder¡¯s skill." ¡¯How come?¡¯ Was she serious? "Just read my mind." I didn¡¯t have time for explaining all this. With the overwhelming Essence radiating from the north, I can tell¡ªwe stand no chance against that Authority holder. "Goddess Ylthea was right. I am far too weak compared to other Authority holders." ¡¯What?! Goddess Ylthea? D-Did you really met her?¡¯ "¡­" ¡¯Then that means¡­ your Authority is unlocked?¡¯ Didn¡¯t she have the ability to read my mind. Then why was she asking all these questions? "Sigh¡­ Just read my memories." ¡¯It doesn¡¯t works that way¡­¡¯ Sera muttered, squinting her eyes. ¡¯Seriously?¡¯ ¡¯Yeah.¡¯ "¡­" ¡¯All right I will fill you up in later.¡¯ Sera nodded. Now is not the time for all this. I needed to figure out what to do with all of them first, I looked towards Ruby, Envy, and the trio¡ª they all frozen in their place like statues. Thinking hard, I came to conclusion, and asked Sera. "Is it a Time Authority?" Sera shook her head. ¡¯I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ ¡¯Hmm? Why is that?¡¯ ¡¯Because the holder of Time Authority is someone who doesn¡¯t get herself involved with the world.¡¯ "¡­" ¡¯What an intelligent person!¡¯ But seeing all of them unmoving made my chest tighten. I slowly moved towards Ruby, who was kneeling to the ground, her whole body frozen in time. I crouched down infront of her, my gaze met hers. The natural glow of crimson red on her eyes had vanished. Her face was twisted in struggling expression, and that alone pained me. I traced my fingers through her hair, gently brushing it away from one of her eyes, tucking it behind her ear. "Alright, first, let get them to safe¡ª" As if the universe had listened to my problems, the world around me rippled. The time resumed. The world returned to normal. The sound of rustling leaves filled my ears. Their frozen body now shifted to its natural static state. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to react. My fingers were still over Ruby¡¯s ears. Over eyes met. Blink. Blink. She blinked. I said nothing¡ªI was at a loss for words. "Ahehh!" A soft voice escaped Ruby¡¯s lips. I noticed her face turning red. But I didn¡¯t react. My mind was still in absolute calmness. ¡¯From this moment on. The Ruler skill is one of my favorite.¡¯ "Wh¡ª! What are you doing?!" She hurriedly distanced herself, but in her attempt to cover her face with her hands, she stumbled and fell onto her back. "Ugh!" I, on the other hand, simply watched all this. "Headmistress," I finally spoke, "the time was frozen." My voice remained calm, sensing the seriousness in my tone, she didn¡¯t say anything further. "What?" I turned towards Envy and the others. They were just like Ruby blinked in confusion, struggling to stand up. "Mother¡­?" Aria¡¯s face went pale as she called to her mother. But Envy said nothing. She must have sensed it too¡ªafter all, her ability to perceive Essence surpassed even mine. She must have felt the sheer power behind that overwhelming Essence. For the first time, I noticed her hands trembling. She turned toward me, locking eyes, searching for answers. "What¡ªWhat was that?" Her voice was as low as ever, laced with fear of that unknown entity. She genuinely felt fear. That¡¯s the downfall of being the only master of Essence Control. She can sense even the minute change of Essence in the nature. And she probably noticed it herself¡ªthat she was nothing infront of that thing. Sigh¡­ A long breath escaped my lips, capturing both Ruby and Envy¡¯s attention. I moved to the front, facing them, I declared. "None of you move." Then, I turned my gaze toward Ruby. "I will take care of it." And with that, I dashed to the north from where the overwhelming pressure came from. My speed tore through the forest, leaving a clear trail behind me. It took me nearly fifteen seconds to reach the source. "!" And what I saw¡ª Made my whole body tense up. End of Chapter. Chapter 61: They Called Me Hope [2] The moment I arrived at the scene, I felt my whole body tense up. I felt as if I had been witnessing my own past refection. A man stood there, his back was facing me. But even from a distance, I knew¡ª I knew. Because¡ªHow can I even forget? That person¡­ Same height. Same build. Even the way his hair curled slightly at the ends was identical. It was like staring at my past self. The resemblance was hauntingly same. His body proportions, posture, even the subtle way he shifted his weight between his legs¡ªit was all me. Everything except¡­ those eyes. I couldn¡¯t see them yet, but I could feel it in my bones. The moment he turned around, I knew they wouldn¡¯t be but the same as mine. Because no matter how perfect the imitation was, they weren¡¯t my eyes. But that wasn¡¯t what struck me the most. My gaze shifted downward¡ªto the mangled body lying at his feet. A woman. Her crimson eyes were frozen in horror, wide open, as if the terror of her last moments had burned into them permanently. Her once pure gothic red gown was nothing but shredded fabric now, it was barely clinging to her bruised, dismantle frame. Blood pooled around her broken form, soaking into the soil below. Her obsidian black hair, was now tangled and drenched in filthy mud and crimson blood. Her face¡ª Oh gods! Her face. The skin had been peeled off in places, revealing the grotesque sight of raw flesh and torn muscle. It was as if something had tried to erase her existence¡ªviolently, mercilessly. Then, from within my consciousness, Sera¡¯s voice erupted. ¡¯That¡¯s Lilith!¡¯ Anger laced in her words. ¡¯Lilith?¡¯ I repeated in my mind. Sera¡¯s voice remained sharp and full of anger as she described her. ¡¯Lilith was the only daughter of Will, the inheritor of Authority Will.¡¯ She paused. ¡¯She was a deity herself.¡¯ A deity? I am not even surprised, for the past few days I had been witnessed and even met a Goddess. In front of that, the term deity didn¡¯t flinched me a bit. And yet, she was reduced to this¡­ this pitiful state. My gaze flickered back to the person standing in front of her, holding a silver katana, my mind was at full speed, confirmed the possibilities. There¡¯s no reason to ask¡ª Who¡ªor, what¡ªcould have done this? And why was he standing over her body like this was just another casualty for him? Everything is clear. He is the one responsible for all this. And at last, we finally met. The person who took my identity. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The person who stole my legacy. The humanity¡¯s strongest. In front of him¡ªeven a deity felt powerless. An obnoxious grin tugged on my lips. I can¡¯t control it. I am ashamed to admit it, that he¡ª That he is worthy of the name Hope. Rustle. Rustle. My feet slowly reached towards him, I can¡¯t find myself to stop them. I want to know. I want to see. I want to ask. Step. Step. Everything that happened to me. Everything they did to me. Every answered I seek. Step. Step. He knowns it all. My steps halted behind his back. Just a few meters away, he stood looking down on the dismantled figure. I streched my hand. My lips parted away. Before a name escaped from it. A name that I would never forgot. A name that chained me to them. A name worshiped by the others. A name feared by the demons. A name that once belonged to me. "Hope." That name. They Once called me by that name. They once called me Hope. I reached out to him, my fingers barely grazing his shoulder¡ª And in an instant, he moved. A flash of silver lightning illuminated the surrounding. The cold edge of his sleek, polished katana pressed against my neck. A bead of blood slid down the cut. I didn¡¯t flinch. For the first time, I truly looked at him. His face was hidden behind a black metallic mask, hiding his expression. And his silver hair shimmered under the moonlight from above, every strand of it catching its glow. Then, he saw me. His silver eyes widened¡ªnot in fear, not in shock, but in something deeper. As if he recognized me. A strange connection flickered between us. ¡¯His eyes¡­ they were just like mine.¡¯ Embedded with confidence. Authority. And most important¡­ Purpose. "Ah¡­!" It was as if I were staring into a perfect reflection of my past self. I was envious. Time seemed to stop between us. Like two lost halves of the same existence, like two faces of same coin, like Romeo finally meeting his Juliet, we simply stood there¡ªwordless, motionless. My gaze studied him. And he did the same. I had longed for this moment. To meet him. To see him. Even just once. Slowly, he lowered his katana. His gaze lingered on me for a few moments, his expression still unreadable. Then, in a calm, composed tone, he finally spoke. "Kid. Are you lost?" "Eh?" That¡¯s the first thing that escaped my lips. ¡¯Pfttt¡ªHahahahahahhaha hahahahaha¡­ Oh God! Kid! So much build up¡­ Pfttt¡ª just to get¡ªjust to get called, Kid are you lost?¡ªHaha hahaha.¡¯ It¡¯s laughable. I lowed my hand in embarrassment, but in my mind, I concluded one thing¡ª He doesn¡¯t know me. That means, to everyone eyes the previous Hope was dead. That alone made me satisfied. Hope repeated again. "Kid. Go back to you group." He pointed to the right. I shifted my gaze only to witness something unhinged. Almost every first and second years were laying on the ground, their clothes torn, covered in dust. Their body cover in blood and puss, their eyes dark, their lips dried of dehydration. But¡­ their faces still glowing. Their eyes still has shine. A shine that stripped away from any despair. All of their gaze fixed on the same person. To the person who stood before me. That person is the reason for their will, which is still flickered inside them. A smiled tugged my lips. A heavy weight lifted off my chest. I was free from the burden. The old Hope died that day. The world now had a new ray of Hope. End of Chapter. Chapter 62: We Finally Met [1] Few minutes earlier: A blur of movement¡ª A gust of wind. The atmosphere was still, eerie silent. Two figures walked in the forest, the dense forest covered in trees and bushes. SLASH! SLASH! With a fine horizontal slash, both the figure cleared their path, cutting all the bushes in their path. Justice and Greed. The Rank-2 and Rank-9 heroes made their way in the direction where Hope had dashed off. "What was he thinking, running off like that?" Justice asked, his tone irritated. "That guy ran away. I¡¯m one hundred percent sure," he complained again. Greed didn¡¯t respond. After the five Single Rankers arrived on this continent, they split into two groups to search for the students. Hope, Justice, and Greed formed one team. Pride and Envy were in the other. Slash! Slash! The slashing continued, as they kept on moving forward. A sudden, overwhelming pressure descended upon them. DOOOOOOOMMMM!! "!" "!" Their steps hated, they both stood frozen. This pressure¡ªit was unlike anything they had ever felt before. Cold sweat dripped down their foreheads. ¡¯What the hell was that?!¡¯ Justice thought, his hands trembling as he struggled to keep hold of his sword. Greed was no different. As Single Rankers, they were among humanity¡¯s strongest. No monster, except for the Fallen, had ever made them feel this helpless before. Justice tried to move his arm. He failed. The pressure was crushing him. "Ugh!" He tried to push his limit further. Nothing happened. ¡¯Fuck!¡¯ Justice growled. Greed had already given up, he stumbled back, fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t bother to stood up, the pressure was just too much for him to handle. But¡ª Almost instantly the overwhelming aura which was pressing them¡ª vanished. Silence fell over them. "Huh?!" "Wha¡ª?!" It took them a few seconds to collect their thoughts. Justice was the first to speak. "What was that?" Then, realization struck them. "That¡¯s where Hope was headed." Justice turned to Greed and gave a simple order. "Let¡¯s go." Justice had always dreamed of being Number One. But that dream was shattered by someone younger than him¡ªHope. He wanted to be humanity¡¯s symbol of strength. The one people looked up to. The greatest hero. This mission was his chance¡ªhis chance to surpass Hope. Without hesitation, he dashed toward the south. *** Present (Zane¡¯s POV): "Go back to your group." Hope repeated his command. I did as I was told, quietly turning back toward the others. "Ugh!" A weak groan reached my ears. I lowered my gaze instantly. "!" There¡ª A man almost unrecognizable laid on the ground, his face peeling off, falling apart. Cracked face, almost making his insides visible. I flinched witnessing it. It took me a moment to recognized who he is. His weapon was fused to his exposed muscles. Defender. The rank-69 hero. His body twitched as the wind polished against his raw, exposed muscles. I gulped. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, I rushed to his side, pulling out an A-Rank Healing Elixir from my Inventory Ring. I made him drink it. "Hang on¡­ you will be fine." I reassured him. But I know deep down, he was beyond saving. I had known him for two years. I remembered that time, when he and I was on a same mission. It was one of my mission as Rank-1 Hero, and he was my partner. Unlike others, he didn¡¯t look me with those the why others did. He didn¡¯t envy me. Unlike the others, he never looked at me with envy. He wasn¡¯t greedy. He only cared about fulfilling his duty. I respected him for that. There were few heroes in the Hero Association who truly lived up to their titles. Defender was one of them. "Um..mm¡­ta..m.." Defender parted his lips, its filled with blood. He tried to speak, but the words wouldn¡¯t leave his throat. I clenched my fists. "Y-You¡¯ll be fine¡­" My voice wavered. He once told me¡ªhe had no family. No one was waiting for him back home. I just¡­ I just¡­ couldn¡¯t let him die. Pop! I opened another bottle of A-Rank Healing Elixir. One after another¡ªI used all my potions. "¡­" Nothing worked. A-Rank Elixirs weren¡¯t enough. What I needed was an S-Rank Elixir. But I didn¡¯t have any. SHATTER! I threw the bottle to the ground in frustration. Turning my head, my gaze locked onto Hope. He was distributing S-Rank Elixirs to the students. I narrowed my eyes. He had them. "Hey!" My voice didn¡¯t seem to reach his ears. I shouted at the top of my lungs. "HEY!!" All the students turned toward me. Their eyes shifted from me¡ªto Defender¡¯s dying body. Hope finally turned. His voice was cold. "I¡¯m sorry. I already distributed all the potions." He continued. "The Hero Association only gave me fifty S-Rank bottles." My gaze darted to the fifty students holding those bottles. I pleaded with them. Their faces darkened. They looked down at their elixirs. Then at Defender. Their fingers tightened around the bottles. No one moved. "Ah¡­" I closed my eyes. Selfish bastards. "H-Here¡­ take mine." A voice broke through the silence. I looked up. A girl. Silver hair. Ruby-red eyes. Her clothes were torn. Her face covered in cuts and blood. She held out her potion toward me¡ªan S-Rank Elixir. "¡­" I hesitated. She needed it for herself. I pulled my hand away, ready to refuse. "No¡ª" "He is dying!" Her voice cracked as she forced the bottle into my hands. I blinked in surprise. She was the only one who stepped forward. I took it. "What¡¯s your name?" I asked. "Umm¡­? It¡¯s Lyra." Lyra, huh¡­ I would remember it. And with that, I removed the cap of from the elixir. The liquid inside was crimson red, it¡¯s an indicator that this is an S-rank elixir. From rank F to rank SS, all type of elixir portion existed. All were created and tested in a laboratory. S-rank elixir were harder to find. Only the top organization like Hero Association possesses it. I emptied the potion in Defenders mouth. Almost instantly, the skin on his face begun to redevelop. His cracked open muscles were filling up, closing the wounds. It took around four minutes to completely heal his body. "Zane!" Huh? I turned to the voice calling my name. "What the¡ª?!" Ruby came running from the forest. What is she doing here¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell her to wait with the others? Her face was filled with worry. I stood up. ¡¯Human, beware.¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. Her eyes were locked onto Ruby, staring daggers into her figure. I failed to understand. The effect of my Ruler skill had worn off. Sera spoke again. ¡¯She isn¡¯t real.¡¯ End of Chapter. Chapter 63: We Finally Met [2] The effect of my ?Ruler?skill had worn off. I felt all my thoughts process slowing down. I failed to understand Sera¡¯s words. She isn¡¯t real? What does she mean by that? Sera, as if reading my thoughts, clarified it. ¡¯It¡¯s an illusion.¡¯ "¡­" I listened carefully, fully immersed my mind on Ruby¡¯s figure who was standing infront of me. She was real¡­ Her face, her smile, the way she was looking at me. All of it were real. "Zane¡­ what happened?" Ruby spoke in her usual tone and expression. "Your face is pale." Her crimson eyes brimmed with worried. She approached me. Slowly walking in my direction. I left Defender¡¯s almost recovered body to that silver-haired girl. Step. Step. I took two steps toward Ruby. ¡¯Stop!¡¯ Sera warned again. ¡¯What is she talking about?¡¯ Ruby was real. She was standing right in front of me. "Ruby¡­" Her sweet name escaped my lips. For some reason, I felt amazing calling her name. "Yes Zane, come here." She opened her arms wide open, her flustered face matching the color of her eyes. ¡¯Get a hold of yourself. It¡¯s an illusion!¡¯ Sera was spouting some nonsense. I stretched my hand towards her. My fingers gripped hers. A strange warmth ran through my fingers. ¡¯See I told you! She is real!¡¯ ¡¯¡­¡¯ ¡¯W-What happen to your mind?!¡¯ ¡¯Activate that Ruler skill of yours!!¡¯ Stop shouting. It¡¯s annoying. "Ah! Zane¡­" Ruby smiled, " I knew you would trust me." I smiled back. "Yes. I always trust you." ¡¯N-No! This human finally lost all his senses!¡¯ ¡¯We have to do something¡­ ummm¡­ Ah! If we just alter your emotions¡­¡¯ Constantly in my ears like a bug, she was sprouting something. I ignored her. ¡¯Just hang on human, it will only take us few minutes.¡¯ I sighed as I tried to rest my head on Ruby¡¯s shoulders. BAAAAM! Before that could happen, a sudden kick landed on Ruby¡¯s body, sending her flying¡ª Her frame crashed against a tree nearby. "Huh?" It took me a moment to process all this. I turned my head to the source¡ª It was Hope. He lowered his leg before walking toward Ruby. I noticed my hand, deep red blood was scattered in my palm, with few strands of crimson hair. Anger clouded in my mind. I turned to Hope, who stood near Ruby¡¯s motionless body, he drew his katana. The blade almost reached her neck, barely made a scratch. "!" DASHH! Without hesitation, I dashed toward them, my boots sliding on the ground, drawing my obsidian katana. My grip tightened around the hilt as I swung¡ªaiming straight for Hope¡¯s head. Swish! He dodged. Of course, he did. In a blur of motion, he turned and caught my sword with his bare hand. Clang! He pushed against my blade, trying to knock it away from his head, but I didn¡¯t let him. Instead, I poured my ice essence into the steel making the temperature drop below the absolute zero. Swaahhh! A sharp sizzle filled the atmosphere. Hope¡¯s hand burned from the extreme cold emitting from my blade¡¯s surface. Frost formed along his skin. The ground beneath us cracked, and a thick fog coiled around my blade. Yet, he remained unfazed. His silver eyes met mine¡ªstill unreadable. How dare he¡­ How dare he hurt Ruby! I exhaled, cold mist escaping my mouth. I activated my skill. [Ice Field] A surge of ice erupted from beneath me. SWAAAHHHH!! Almost instantly the entire area froze over¡ªtrees, soil, even the air itself turned frigid. Jagged spikes of ice spread outward pointing to the sky above, it covered everything in a thick layer of frost. Condensing my ice Essence towards Ruby. I formed protective shield of ice around her body. "Oh.. Zane¡­" Ruby held her breath. I will never let her be in danger. My gaze swept over the frozen land around me. Everything was frozen. The students kept their eyes open, watching me as I fought against humanity¡¯s strongest. Their eyes filled with surprise and awe. After all, my Ice Field was ten times larger than Aria¡¯s¡ªthe rank-1 of the 1st year. I turned my attention back to Hope. "How dare you!" I growled. I didn¡¯t mind if he used the name Hope. I didn¡¯t mind if he tarnished the name Hope. I didn¡¯t really care. But¡ªif he came¡ªNo, if anybody harmed the people I cared about, then¡ª I would let them witness a gruesome version of me. Even after all that, Hope didn¡¯t react. As if he was looking down on me. That only fueled my anger. I tightened my grip around the hilt of my blade. "!" But then I saw it¡ª His unwavering eyes filled with absolute confidence. It made even me take a step back. With a shaky voice, I asked, "W-Who are you?" Instead of answering, he¡ª Lowered his whole body, positioning himself for a sidekick. I saw it coming. Anticipating his move, I twisted my body mid-air, barely avoiding the strike. But¡ª Hope was faster. Before I could counter him, he leaped over my body, twisting in the air, making a 360 arc. His foot slammed into my torso with crushing force. CRACK! That kick was enough to knock me out. It was heavy, almost as if I was crushed by a mountain. I crashed into the frozen ground, cracking it, pain surged through my ribs. "Ugh!" I gasped, struggling to breathe. My katana skidded across the ice, stopping several meters away¡ªhalf-buried in the frost. Footsteps reach my ears, sliding over the ice. "Listen," Hope spoke, his voice was muffled due to his mask. But he was calm. He continued, "That girl isn¡¯t real." ¡¯Not this again.¡¯ "Stop saying this shi¡ª" Before I could finish, a voice echoed in my mind. ¡¯It¡¯s done.¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice. ¡¯This will get you out of that illusion¡­ Hold on, this will hurt a little.¡¯ Something cracked inside my head. A scattering sound filled my brain. Every muscle in my body twitched, as if twisting every second. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "AAAAGGHHHHHH!!!" An ear-piercing scream left my mouth. My eyes filled with tears. My body felt fractured. It took me few seconds, after I opened my eyes. And there, in front of my eyes. I saw a familiar purple window. The Fate¡¯s Interface, hovering right infront of my eyes. End of Chapter. [A/N]: From tomorrow on wards I will do 2 chapters daily ???? Chapter 64: Dream ¡¯H-How are you feeling?¡¯ Sera¡¯s ghostly figure hovered infront of me. I blinked, slowly opening my eyes. ¡¯Human, how do you feel?¡¯ "Uhhhh¡­?" What just happened? It took me several seconds to analyze my current situation. My eyes were filled with tears. My whole body was aching, spine fractured, blood dripped from my nose. Looking around, I noticed the whole area was frozen under a thick layer of ice. Constantly like a hammer, my head was throbbing with intense pain. "Ugh!" Suppressing the pain, I closed my eyes and when I opted them. I saw a familiar purple translucent window, the Fate¡¯s interface hovering in front of my eyes. But the text on it was different from before. "Ah!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Child of Ylthea¡¹¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ïMental Barrier: 67 [¡ü 18% temporary] ¡ïIntelligence: 67 ¡ïEssence Capacity: 87 ¡ïStamina: 23 [¡ý 47%] ¡ïAgility: 88 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C¨C¨C¨C What in the¡ª My eyes widened at the sight of the window. ¡¯W-What did you do?!¡¯ I actually knew what these stats meant, but my mind was too fucked up to process everything. I needed Sera to confirm it. I turned to her and asked. ¡¯Hmm?¡¯ She answered casually. ¡¯I just temporarily increased your composure.¡¯ ¡¯Why¡­?¡¯ ¡¯Hurry up and activate your Ruler skill.¡¯ Her tone was serious, I followed her, and did as I was asked to do. ?Ruler? My guard was on full alert. Calmness spread all over me, my thoughts process sharpened instantly. Shortly after the whole vicinity of the portion of the forest came under my dominance. I analyzed everything¡ª My condition, the ice field, Hope standing in front of me, and the figure of a woman lying on the ground, encased in an ice shield. She looked like Ruby at first¡ª But she wasn¡¯t. As if a mist had lifted, her true form was revealed. A decayed head. Rotten flesh. An almost skeletal face. Her body was no different. Even her clothes were tattered rags. The skill Ruler has an unique effect on my brain: ¡¸ The user can enter an absolute state of calm, allowing split-second decisions to be made with perfect accuracy. ¡¹ I came to a conclusion. "It¡¯s an illusion." Licking my lips, I fell into deep thought. ¡¯Alright¡­ let¡¯s think from the beginning.¡¯ "Hey, go back to your group." Hope suggested once again. ¡¯Fuck!¡¯ "¡­Y-Yes sir, of course," I spoke, deliberately making my voice shaky. There was no point in revealing more of my skills. I had already exposed enough, but this much wouldn¡¯t affect me. It was better to maintain a low profile. ¡¯What low profile?!¡¯ Sera shot back. ¡¯You¡¯re so dumb¡­ You literally fought the rank-1 in front of all these people¡­¡¯ She was right. All the students had already witnessed my strength¡ª A strength that far surpassed the current first-year rank-1. How was I supposed to get out of this situation? Well, I had already crafted a solution. ¡¯For real?¡¯ ¡¯Yes, I just have to make a good excuse¡ª¡¯ ¡¯Please don¡¯t. Your lame excuse will make it worse.¡¯ ¡¯This time, it won¡¯t.¡¯ "I won¡¯t repeat myself." Hope¡¯s voice cut in. Caught off-guard, I stood up from my spot. It was then I realized¡ª Several eyes were on me. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All the first and second years looked at me in sheer disbelief. Murmurs filled their group. But I didn¡¯t flinch. Casually walking towards them, I took my place behind the group, crossing my arms. "Hey, did you see him fight¡­" "Isn¡¯t his rank too low for him to use that skill." "That bastard probably used an artifact." I ignored all the murmurs, I have a bigger issue in my hand. The fact that I was in an illusion wasn¡¯t what worried me. What really worried me at the moment was the fact that how easily my mind was influenced by an Authority holder. It frustrated me. But I kept my cool. Sighhh¡­ ¡¯Sera.¡¯ ¡¯I am here.¡¯ Her voice answered inside my mind, but I can¡¯t see her ghostly figure anywhere near me. That was fine, though. ¡¯Was this Nathalia¡¯s doing, that dream Authority holder?¡¯ She recollected her thought before answering. ¡¯Yes¡­¡¯ What she explained made all my deduction proven valid. A Dream Authority doesn¡¯t only alter someone¡¯s dream, it trap them inside it. They could do much more¡ª From creating a whole dream world, to actually manifesting someone¡¯s dream into reality. She got horrifying skills. That said¡ª ¡¯How did you increase my Mental Barrier?¡¯ Since illusions worked by influencing the mind, increasing my composure must have been how she broke me free. Well, she was an Authority holder herself. But something still didn¡¯t add up. I recalled my past conversation with Goddess Ylthea. -If an Authority holder dies, their Authority passes down to a new, suitable candidate.- Then why did Sera still have hers? This only left two possibilities¡ª Her physical body was alive somewhere. Or¡ª She was simply maintaining her form by using me as her host. The latter seemed more likely. That was a question for later. For now¡ª ¡¯Is he an Authority holder too?¡¯ It was obvious who I was referring to. ¡¯Most probably,¡¯ Sera answered as my eyes scanned Hope¡¯s busy figure. He was tending to Defender and the other injured students. ¡¯Any guesses on what Authority he holds?¡¯ ¡¯No idea.¡¯ Hmmm¡­ As expected. Well, he did kill the Holder of Will¡ª ¡¯She isn¡¯t dead.¡¯ Sera interrupted my thoughts. "What?!" My sudden outburst caught the attention of several students. Sera elaborated further. As the daughter of a goddess, the Holder of Will was a deity¡ªwhich made her immortal. Once she fully resurrected, she would wake up. So deities were immortal¡­? I had immortality too. Did that mean I¡ª "Alright," Hope suddenly announced. "Prepare yourselves. We¡¯re heading to the human continent." My thoughts halted. ¡¯Is he serious?¡¯ There were still four Authority holders on this continent. ¡¯Five Authority holders.¡¯ Sera corrected me. There were five of them, including me, Sera, and possibly Hope. The other two were Lilith and Nathalia. My luck was truly rotten. Not long ago, I barely knew anything about gods, Olympians, and Authority holders. And now¡ª I had already encountered four of them. "Let¡¯s go." Hope picked up Defender and carried him on his back. ¡¯Well¡­ he seems like a nice person.¡¯ A small smile formed on my lips. With a voice filled with warmth and confidence, I made a request. "Sir Hope, Madam Envy and Miss Pride were in the south. I got separated from their group on my way here. Would it be possible to meet up with them first?" Silence. ¡¯Umm¡­ Is this your so-called genius excuse?¡¯ ¡¯Of course not!¡¯ End of Chapte Chapter 65: To The Human Continent [1] "Would it be possible to meet up with them first?" I asked sincerely. Silence fell over the group. For a moment, all I could hear were hushed whispers. "Pride and Envy¡­? They¡¯re here too?" "W-We¡¯re so lucky¡­" "We¡¯re saved!" "T-Three single rankers are here to rescue us. Thank the lord." Hope turned to face me and nodded. "Alright." That was easy. "Thanks." I responded. Hope handed Defender¡¯s injured body to a second-year student and motioned for the group to follow him. All the students, despite their dire circumstances, they all cheered in joy. Why wouldn¡¯t they be? After all, one of humanity¡¯s strongest was guarding them. They had reason to feel proud. The image I had built as Hope was truly taking shape. I could see it in their eyes¡ªadmiration, relief, and trust. As we walked, I noticed how they kept glancing at me. Not just the girls, but even the boys. Their eyes gleamed with awe. I ignored them, keeping my focus ahead. We moved south. The wind grew colder, brushing against our skin, carrying with it the faint scent of soil. The moon overhead bathed the forest in silver light, casting long blurry shadows. My grip on my katana tightened as I sharpened my senses, my Ruler skill enhanced my vision. ¡¯Sera.¡¯ I called out mentally. ¡¯Yes?¡¯ ¡¯This Lilith¡­ does she work for Nathalia?¡¯ There was a brief pause before she responded. ¡¯The last I remember, Lilith and Nathalia held the same position.¡¯ That was strange. Why would an Authority holder work under another? Unless¡ª ¡¯Is Nathalia also an Immortal?¡¯ I asked, my mind racing to piece together the puzzle. ¡¯No¡­¡¯ Sera¡¯s response was immediate. Unlike Lilith, who was immortal, Nathalia was not. She just had a long lifespan. Fallen Angels could live more than 20,000 years, but they weren¡¯t truly immortal. That confirmed it. The reason she teleported hundreds of humans here¡­ The reason an immortal Authority holder worked under her¡­ It wasn¡¯t hard to deduce. My mind analyze all 18,637 possible scenarios, then the most probable conclusion was¡ª ¡¯Nathalia is dying.¡¯ ¡¯Huh? What?¡¯ At first, I assumed the demons were just toying with human lives. But this was something else entirely. For thousands of years, Nathalia had sustained the Dreamland of the Elven City. A world so perfectly constructed that it rivaled reality itself. Where did she get all that power? It was from none other than Lilith. By using Lilith¡¯s Absolute Will, she was able to weave the Dreamworld into existence. But at the time, Lilith had not been her slave. Nathalia had tricked her¡ªbound her mind when they were crafting that world. ¡¯Nathalia was experimenting with something¡­ something that would grant her true immortality. Just like me and Lilith.¡¯ Sera listened in silence before finally speaking. ¡¯Your theory makes no sense.¡¯ "¡­" ¡¯There are too many flaws in your logic.¡¯ ¡¯Hmm? Like what?¡¯ We continued walking south, debating our theories. One minute¡­ Twenty minutes¡­ Forty minutes¡­ One hour¡­ No matter how much time passed, we kept moving forward. But something felt wrong. My grip on my katana tightened. ¡¯Something¡¯s not right.¡¯ Hope suddenly halted. "Stop." His cold command silenced every footstep. He sensed it too. With a swift motion, he drew his silver katana from its sheath and pointed it toward the sky. His voice was colder than ice. "Nathalia." The students flinched. "W-What¡¯s happening?" Some gasped. Others gripped their weapons, their breathing heavy. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then¡ª The atmosphere shifted. The air got thicker. A white mist coiled around the ground, creeping toward us like living tendrils. I swallowed hard. ¡¯Is this¡ª¡¯ ¡¯Nathalia.¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice rang through my mind, laced with hatred. I followed Hope¡¯s gaze skyward. And there¡ª Like an angel descending from the heavens, a figure hovered in the air. Her pristine white gown shimmered under the moonlight, and her massive, feathered wings spread widly catching each and everyone¡¯s attention. Her presence alone made us all shiver. But that wasn¡¯t what sent chills down my spine. Her face¡­ There was nothing there. No eyes. No mouth. No nose. No ears. Just smooth, plane skin, as if someone had erased her features entirely. ¡¯I-Is that Nathalia?¡¯ I asked, unable to tear my eyes away. Sera hesitated. ¡¯N-No. B-But how?!¡¯ ¡¯Then¡­ is she Nathalia or not?¡¯ I demanded. ¡¯She is. But...¡¯ ¡¯But what?¡¯ Dammit. ¡¯Tell me in one go!¡¯ *** A lone figure sat atop a stone. Her gaze was fixed on the moon. The white light from it bathed her crimson hair, which waved with the wind¡¯s gentle touch. In front of her, sound of fire crackled filled the silent forest, its flickering flames reflected in her eyes. "Ruby." The voice broke Ruby¡¯s daydream. Ruby turned her head, her eyes shifting from the moon on the sky to the woman who had called her. Envy stood a few steps away, sat infront of her. Behind Envy were three students from her academy lay on the ground, sleeping soundly. "You¡¯re acting strange today." Ruby flinched. She opened her mouth to deny it but she hesitated. "Is it about Zane?" Her master knows it all. The name sent a ripple through her body, her heart raced. What¡¯s with her today? She averted her gaze from Envy, though she knew it was pointless. She could never hide anything from her master. Envy had watched over her for years, she had seen her grow, she had understood her even before Ruby understood herself. "Did he do something?" Envy asked, her voice filled with amusement. As if reacting instinctively, Ruby ducked her head. Letting her red hair fall over her face like a curtain. She twirled a strand between her fingers, twisting and untwisting it, stealing quick, nervous glances at her master. "So he did, huh?" Envy chuckled. ¡¯How cute. She is so easy to read.¡¯ Envy thought. Ruby¡¯s fingers tightened around her hair as she hesitated before giving a small nod. "Mmmhmm..." Envy¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile. "Oh my, a lover¡¯s quarrel¡ª" "Master!" Ruby¡¯s cut her off mid-sentence. Her entire face burned with crimson glow, her eyes glistening with tears in the corner. A small pout formed her face. "W-We¡¯re nothing like that..." she muttered. Then, as quietly that only she could hear, she added, "Yet." Just thinking about it all made her head dizzy. Truly, she was a maiden in love. "Hahahahhaha!" Envy burst into laughter, stomping her foot against the ground. Tears gathered the corners of her eyes before she wiped them away. "Oh... that was adorable," she said between chuckles. "Just tell him you like him." "Master!" Ruby protested, her voice reached high-pitched, she felt extreme embarrassment. "Alright, alright! I¡¯m sorry!" Envy held up her hands in a surrender, though her grin never left the face. Noticing it Ruby pouted again. She had known for the past three years. After all, she was the one who had raised them, watched both of them grow, she was the one who guided them through their struggles. She was proud of them. On both of them. End of Chapter. Chapter 66: To The Human Continent [2] "He is taking so long." Ruby showed her worry. Her crimson hair flickered under the dimming firelight as she hugged her knees. Zane had run off after that sudden surge of overwhelming aura, leaving everyone unsettling feeling. "He¡¯ll be fine," Envy reassured her with a warm smile on her face. "Did you forget who he is?" "I know... but he went alone," Ruby whispered, her voice was barely audible. "You worry too much." Envy chuckled, crossing her arms, she added. "Our job right now is to watch over these kids." Ruby¡¯s gaze drifted toward the three sleeping figures a short distance away from Envy. Anna and Aria leaned on each other shoulder, their exhaustion face tell away everything they went through, Julius was no different, he was snoring lightly, his body sprawled across the cold ground. "They¡¯ve been through a lot," Ruby murmured, a mix of relief and sadness can be heard from her tone. As the youngest headmistress of Nova in the history, in a prestigious academy, it was her duty to ensure their safety. But despite all her efforts, seeing her own students in such a vulnerable state pained her. Her hands clenched into fists. She knew the truth. She knew exactly how crafty the Hero Association was. They had pushed her into this position, guiding her whole journey in secret¡ªeven when she was unaware of it. She was being controlled by them. She despised this. She despised being bound to them. A surge of Fire Essence leaked from her body, the air around her heated as her eyes glowed in a deep crimson. On this continent, her Fire elemental power was even fiercer, and powerful. Envy noticed the shift in Ruby instantly. "Relax," she said softly, her smile was filled with motherly warmth. It made Ruby flinched at her words. "I-I¡¯m sorry, Master," she quickly regained control of her Essence, suppressing the raging flames, she stared at the distance were Zane went to. Time dragged on. One minute¡­ Ten minutes¡­ Thirty minutes¡­ Each passing second only worsened the storm in Ruby¡¯s mind. She continuously stomping her boots on the ground. She was extremely worried. A million question raced through her mind. ¡¯Were all the students safe? Did they have enough food? What if something happened to them?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Haaaah¡­. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a sharp breath, Ruby shot up from her seat. Lowering her gaze to her master, she stated¡ª "I¡¯m going after Zane." Envy shot back. "You may not." Her tone was sharp, making Ruby to choose her next words carefully. "B-But master, they¡ª" Ruby tried to argue, but Envy cuts her sentence. "He must have some kind of plan prepared," Envy continued. "Going behind will only ruin it." Envy was correct, Zane as the former Rank-1 had encounter several situation, which seemed impossible to complete. But somehow¡ª He always make the perfect decision and gets to successfully complete it with minimum casualties involved. Ruby and Envy were strong¡ªNo doubt there. They knew it better than anyone else. But Zane was on whole another level. Ruby still remembered that day, that look on his eyes, that sinister laugh, everything¡ªthat day when he mercilessly butchered Glory. With a mumbled voice Ruby spoke. "But still he¡ª" "Aghh! This maiden in love! Seriously, he will be fine." She continued. "If he didn¡¯t return in thirty minutes, then I would personally go search for him." *** On the same time: Like an Angel descending from the heaven, she hovered in the air. Her pure white gown simmered under the moonlight, her massive feathered wings spread widely, catching everyone¡¯s attention. But we , finally noticed something. Her face¡­ There was nothing there. No eyes. No mouth. No nose. No ears. It just pure, smooth, plane skin, as if someone has erased it completely. Her hair matches her white skin color. The moon above cascading its light on it. "What... is that¡­?" Someone asked, their voice laced with fear and uneasiness. Everyone had same question in their mind. What the hell is that thing? I was no different from the others, yet my mind remained calm. ¡¯I-Is that Nathalia?¡¯ I asked Sera, my eyes locked onto the figure hovering above us. Her appearance matched the description Sera had given me¡ªexcept for her face. Or rather, the complete absence of one. ¡¯She is. But¡­¡¯ "But what?" I pressed, gripping my katana tighter. ¡¯That¡¯s her dream form.¡¯ Dream form? Nathalia had the ability to bring dreams into reality¡ªand that applied to herself as well. According to Sera, the angelic figure in the sky was indeed Nathalia, but not her real body. It was her dream form¡ªa version of herself that was far more powerful than her current body, it was crafted according to her own dream. A body that possessed immortality. ¡¯Immortality? But how?¡¯ Even the thought of it felt absurd. How was she able to manifest such a form into reality? I¡¯m still not knowledgeable about those Authority Holders. But Sera had seen this form of her before. Nathalia only used this version of herself in battles she wasn¡¯t certain she could win. ¡¯So¡­ was she afraid?¡¯ By who? Afraid of us? Afraid of me? Or¡­ My gaze flickered to Hope, who was standing ahead, firmly gripping his silver katana. The answer was clear. She feared him. And she was right to. Because in this battle, I can guarantee¡ª Hope would win. And what we all witnessed next validated all my reasons. *** Without hesitation, Hope launched himself into the sky, griping his katana firmly. His movements were fluid, his body made a majestic arc through the air. The sheer force of his action sent a ripple through everyone¡¯s body, awe and anticipation gripping those who watched his fight. Yet, Nathalia¡¯s dream figure remained still at the sky. She did not flinch. Did not react. Hope¡¯s blade descended on her. With a single clean swoop, his katana sliced through her waist. Schlick! Flesh parted body. Bones cracked. Jagged, twisting intestines spilled from the gap on each half, unraveling the grotesque coils of her inside. Thick, arterial blood sprayed onto the ground, like a rain , painted the soil beneath in crimson. Nathalia¡¯s exposed ribcage with the shards of bone grinding against each other as her severed torso dangled for a mere second. Before¡ª Something absurd happened. The two halves of her body¡ªstill gushing, still twitching¡ªbegan to move. Drip. Drip. The sound of flesh stitching itself back together can be heard clearly. The torn intestines slithered back into its place like living tentacles, the ruptured organs reknitting with wet, squelching noises. Crack! Crack! Shattered bones snapped and bent into alignment, their black edges forcing themselves to reform to its original state. They all witnessed this unhinged, un natural sight. Not a single wound. Not even a scar. The seer horror of it sent a shiver down every onlooker¡¯s spine. Their bodies stiffened as nausea swelled in their stomachs. Some even held their breath. Some even threw up right away. Hope didn¡¯t stop there. The moment Hope¡¯s body landed on the ground, he struck at her again. His movements blurred, too fast for the human eye to follow. One moment, he was standing still¡ªthe next, he was like a lightning boult, tearing through the air with his katana. BOOOOMMMM! Everytime he moved, a trail of sonic boom left behind his back, sending a massive gust of wind. The onlookers held their breath. Everything was happening too fast for their brain to process it. Their eyes strained to keep up with all his movements, but Hope¡¯s speed was beyond their comprehension. Only one among them saw it all. At the very back, a boy stood still, an obsidian-black katana gripping in his hand. His jet black hair framed his face, and his silver eyes shone with an unwavering confidence that set him apart from other students surrounding him. He wasn¡¯t like them. He didn¡¯t belong among them. BAAAAMMM! A loud explosion of violet energy erupted from Hope¡¯s katana, scattering streaks of purple lightning across the sky. RUMBLE!! RUMBLE!! A shockwave blasted the whole atmosphere, shaking the ground beneath them. The force cracked the earth, sending cris-cross lines racing across the land. For a moment theres only silent remains. It took a second for all of them to register what had just happened. In the blink of an eye¡ª A massive ice boulder now hovered over Nathalia¡¯s dream form, stretching vastly in the air. The colossal structure stretched almost six meters in diameter, a frozen behemoth shines like a diamond under the moonlight. Silence. Nathalia remained in the air, unmoving, as if that massive boulder above her meant nothing. The sheer mass of the ice should have been enough to crush any opponent under it. But she probably knew. She knew this wouldn¡¯t kill her. And that knowledge alone made the scene even more terrifying. Zane standing at the back with his guards on, analyzing every details, his whole body remained calm. Zane deduced an important detail through Nathalia¡¯s Dream figure. Her body is just like his. The ressurection process, the way her whole body reconstructed¡ª It was similar to his. A satisfied smile curled on his lips. "Just like me¡­ the same immortal body." End of Chapter. Chapter 67: To The Human Continent [3] The massive ice boulder smashed into Nathalia¡¯s hovering form, shaking the ground with a ear piercing impact. Shoot! Shoot! Shards of ice scattered, shooting in all directions, piercing through the earth like sharp knives. A dense cloud of dust rose up, obscuring everyone¡¯s vision. As the dust settled down, the battlefield came into view. But something was wrong. What should have been a critical strike had taken an unexpected turn. The faceless figure that was supposed to be crushed¡ªhad vanished. Her entire form had disintegrated into a thin, white mist. At first, some believed Hope¡¯s attack had finally worked. But that belief crumbled in an instant. Hope stood firm, his stance unwavering, his confidence unshaken. His sharp silver eyes scanned the battlefield, analyzing every movement, every shift in the air. Not only him, but the others present did the same, their minds struggling to process what was happening. Every second brought some new unexpected surprises¡ªnothing between their battle which followed was expectation. And now, the same question echoed in every mind present there¡ª Where did she go? Where was the next attack coming from? How would Hope counter it? Would she strike from the right? Or the left? CLANG! The sharp clash of steel against steel shattered the silence. Every student turned to the sound. There¡ªright in front of Hope¡ªstood Nathalia¡¯s faceless figure. Her bare hand had caught his blade, the razor-sharp steel pressed against her white, flawless skin. Yet, it did not cut through. It was as if her body was forged from unbreakable metal. Her featureless face betrayed nothing¡ªno pain, no fear, no reaction at all. Hope didn¡¯t hesitate. He pivoted on his heel and sent a front kick slamming into her abdomen. BOOM! The sheer force of the impact sent a shockwave rippling through the air. Nathalia¡¯s body skidded back¡ªbut only an inch. She barely moved. A flicker of realization crossed Hope¡¯s mind. She¡¯s stronger than I expected. But that didn¡¯t stop him. Without wasting another second, he lunged forward, his katana cutting through the air in a swift, merciless arc. Nathalia responded instantly. She twisted her body, narrowly dodging the first slash. The moment her feet touched the ground, Hope was already upon her again, his blade descending from above. CLANG! Her arm shot up, blocking his sword once more. Hope¡¯s grip tightened on his katana. He changed his angle, twisting the blade to slice through her ribs¡ªonly for Nathalia to walk straight into it. His katana cleaved through her side. Her bones cracked. A deep wound tore through her body¡ª And then¡­ It stitched itself back together in the blink of an eye. Drip. Drip. Her white skin reformed, smooth and unblemished, as if he had never struck her at all. Hope didn¡¯t stop. He slashed again. And again. Each strike was faster, and stronger, more precise than the last. His blade carved deep wounds into her body¡ªbut every time, her wounds closed within seconds. Blood spilled. Bones shattered. Organs were torn apart. None of it mattered. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She healed. Over and over again. Nathalia didn¡¯t even try to dodge anymore. She simply let him tear her apart and then mended herself before the damage could even occurred. Or that what occurred to everyone else¡¯s eyes. "T-This isn¡¯t working¡­" someone whispered. "N-No¡­" Fear. Despair. Helplessness. It was happening again. Nothing changed. Nothing moved forward. If she couldn¡¯t be killed¡ªif she simply regenerated no matter how much damage she took¡ªthen¡­ How were they supposed to win? For the first time, they began to doubt. The all-powerful Hope, the one they trusted, the one they relied on, no longer seemed invincible. His continiousstrikes, his overwhelming speed, his unwavering confidence¡ªnone of it mattered anymore. What use was power if it could not bring victory? When hope crumbles, it does not shatter all at once. It withers, piece by piece, until nothing remains but the bitter realization¡ªthere is no way forward. Hope is a fragile thing. It shines brightest in the darkness, but the moment it flickers, doubt seeps in. And when doubt takes root, it spreads like a plague¡ªdevouring trust, shattering resolve, leaving nothing behind but empty faith. That was the cruelest part of despair. It didn¡¯t destroy you instantly. It made you watch¡ªwatch as everything you believed in collapsed before your eyes. Ten minutes passed¡­ Thirty minutes passed¡­ Nothing. Literally nothing changed. Hope¡¯s blade moved relentlessly. His katana sliced through the air, cutting her into small pieces, her limbs severed, carving her body into small cubes. Yet, every time, she reformed. Every single time. The students watched in horror. No matter how many attacks he unleashed, no matter how many skills he used, the result remained the same. Nothing. "W-What happened to him?" A girl asked, her voice trembling. The fear she had been suppressing was now etched onto her face. Then, a boy called out, hesitating. "Is he really¡­ that almighty Hope?" Silence. They had only ever heard of him before. Seen his name flood the news, the rankings, social media. Humanity¡¯s strongest. The symbol of strength. The one who always won. But was this truly the power of Rank-1? "How did he even become Rank-1¡­?" someone muttered. Doubt. Shattered trust. For the first time, they questioned everything. They questioned the humanities strongest. They questioned Hope. But, is this the truth? Is he really that weak? Only one person here understood his true strength. A boy, jet black hair, silver eyes, 173 cm height. He was standing there¡ª behind every students. His gaze for a few minute landed on Hope and then on Faceless Nathalia. He is analyzing something. He is finding something. Only he understood this situation very well. He already predicted Hope¡¯s plan, he knows what was Hope planning to do. And why despite being Nathalia keep regenerating, he is cutting him again and again. A smile filled with amusement, appeared on his face, he tried to hide it, but he failed. His body shivered due his own deduction. ¡¯What a sinister strategy." He thought. *** How much time has passed¡­? Since we arrived here. Since this nightmare began. How much longer do we have to wait for it to be over? Is this truly the power of Rank-1? Why is he¡ªthe Hope, humanity¡¯s strongest, struggling to kill that thing? That¡¯s what everyone else is probably thinking. "Heh." A cryptic smile formed on my face. They don¡¯t get it. This new Hope¡­ he¡¯s on a whole other level. Never in a million years would I have guessed that I¡¯d meet someone capable of pulling off such a complex yet evil strategy. I wonder¡­ where did the Hero Association even find this man? At first glance, it looks like he¡¯s just attacking blindly. But if you look closer, every strike is precise. Every move of his is calculated. Not once has his stamina or performance dropped. Simply extraordinary. I closed my eyes for a moment and reached out with my mind. ¡¯Sera.¡¯ She responded instantly. ¡¯Yes. I¡¯m here.¡¯ ¡¯Did you figure out too what he¡¯s doing?¡¯ A brief pause. Then, her voice echoed in my mind, it laced with pure admiration. ¡¯I¡¯m¡­ kind of surprised. He knows exactly what he¡¯s doing.¡¯ Another pause. ¡¯Truly a genius.¡¯ See? Even she agrees with me. Killing an immortal is hard. Killing a being which is crafted to be the perfect version of oneself¡ª the ideal version she dreamt of, the flawless form she wished for¡ª one that still exists in her subconscious as a dream¡­ How do you kill something like that? The answer was almost too simple. "Pfttt!" I bit my lip, I am trying hard to suppress the laughter bubbling up inside me. It¡¯s too damn funny. How do you kill someone¡¯s perfect dream version¡ªone that is supposed to be immortal? You simply break it. You tarnish that "perfection" so completely that she would rather die than exist in that form ever again. You strip her of everything she values¡ªmake her regret ever taking this shape. You make her see herself as something disgusting. In simple terms: ¡¯Crush her. Tarnish this version of her so completely that she can never bear to be in this form again. Don¡¯t give her a chance to react. Don¡¯t give her hope. Don¡¯t let her breathe, don¡¯t let her think. If she regenerates, cut her down again. And again. And again. And again. A million times over if you had to, until the only thing left is despair.¡¯ Sera¡¯s thoughts echoed mine. ¡¯That man¡­ he¡¯s truly sinister.¡¯ I smirked. Indeed, he is. And that¡¯s precisely what makes him worthy of being Rank-1. Haaaah¡­ A long sigh escaped my lips. ¡¯Sera, how much more time?¡¯ She hesitated before responding. ¡¯Are you sure you want to do this?¡¯ I had asked her to activate one of her Authority skills. As an Authority Holder over Emotion, Sera possessed abilities that could twist and alter the very being of a person¡¯s mind. And among them¡­ [Madness Manipulation] She got that terrifying skill. One that allowed her to induce any emotion of her choice¡ªfear, rage, despair, insanity, anything¡ªinto her target. And right now, I needed it. ¡¯Yes. Use it on me.¡¯ She didn¡¯t respond immediately. I knew why. Once she used this skill, I would no longer be myself anymore. ¡¯Alright,¡¯ she finally whispered. ¡¯Brace yourself.¡¯ End of Chapter. Chapter 68: To The Human Continent [4] Emotions are strange. They control us more than we control them. A single feeling can shape the course of our entire life. Fear makes people hesitate. Anger makes them reckless. Love blinds them, and despair crushes them. Yet, without emotions, humans are nothing but empty shells. People believe they understand their own emotions, but do they really? If they did, they wouldn¡¯t be controlled by them. Instead, they would use them. Happiness fades. Sadness lingers. Hope can be shattered in an instant. No matter how strong a person is, emotions will always find a way to break them. But emotions aren¡¯t the enemy. They are a weapon¡ªone that can be sharpened and wielded. A person who can control their emotions can control themselves. And a person who can control themselves¡­ can control everything. Perhaps that¡¯s why emotions are feared. Because once someone understands how to manipulate them¡ªtheir own and others¡¯¡ªthey become something terrifying. A man driven by madness is dangerous. But a man who controls his madness? That¡¯s unstoppable. ¡¯Alright,¡¯ Sera whispered, ¡¯Brace yourself.¡¯ ¡¯Alright, no time to turn back.¡¯ I feel it the moment Sera activates her skill. A powerful force surges inside me like a huge tornado crashing into a building. And I can feel it within me. It was not fear, it was not even rage¡ªit was power. My heart pounded in my chest, not from anxiety, but from excitement. The rush of dopamine flooded my mind, making everything sharper, clearer, faster. Every doubt, every hesitation¡ª all gone. Confidence fills every fiber of my body. Every movement, every decision, every calculation¡ª they were perfect. My instincts too aligned with my logic, creating a flawless blend of intuition and intellect inside me. With my Ruler¡¯s Skill still active, I could feel the effects amplifying. The moment Sera¡¯s [Madness Manipulation] skill took effect. I am no longer just thinking¡ª I¡¯m processing every possible outcomes of it, as if my mind has become a supercomputer running at infinite speed. I narrowed my eyes, before shifting my focus to a purple screen which appeared in front of my eyes. Fate¡¯s Interface. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Child of Ylthea¡¹¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ïMental Barrier: 67 [¡ü 18% temporary] ¡ïIntelligence: 99 [¡ü 32% temporary] ¡ïEssence Capacity: 87 ¡ïStamina: 78 ¡ïAgility: 88 ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C My intelligence had risen up way too high, it¡¯s almost touching the threshold. I could feel it¡ªthe clarity, the sheer speed at which my mind processed information now. It¡¯s was as if, my brain was reconstructed into something else. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sera¡¯s skill was extraordinary. [Madness Manipulation]¡ª The major skill of Authority Holder of Emotions, a power that could distort minds, overwhelm emotions, and push someone to the very edge of sanity. But instead of making me lose control, she had refined it, focusing all that raw mental instability into something precise. It was all thanks to Sera that this skill didn¡¯t turn me into a madman, otherwise in the midst of this battle, you would find me laughing like crazy. She had boosted my intelligence, temporarily enhancing my ability to analyze and predict. I took a deep breath. Sighhhh¡­ Slowly opening my eyes, I could now visualizing everything, in front of my eyes everything became a series of moving equations. Every movement, every attack, every flicker of energy¡ªall variables in a vast, ever-changing calculation. But I wasn¡¯t interested in Hope or the Faceless Nathalia¡¯s fight. I had a different goal. The Real Nathalia. The Faceless Nathalia wasn¡¯t the true enemy. She was just a construction of someone¡¯s dream into reality, an extension of the real body. The original Nathalia, who was somewhere nearby, dreaming all this nightmare into existence. I needed to find her. I still remembered what Goddess Ylthea had told me. You are very weak, considering the other Authority Holders. It¡¯s a painful truth. Even with my skills, I couldn¡¯t hope to overpower an opponent like Nathalia. Well¡­ Not directly. That was Hope¡¯s job. And from the looks of it, he was almost done. His relentless assault continued. Again and again, his katana carved wound after wound throughout her body. Each cut tore the Faceless Nathalia apart. One time her squishy insides floated out, another time her she simply dodged all the attack. Hope¡¯s strategy was taking shape. Despite being standing in a still position and accepting all the attacks¡ª she snow started dodging them. She was getting nervous now. Her form should have collapsed long ago, yet she kept on regenerating. Her faceless, featureless body showed no signs of pain. No screams. No fear. No hesitation. Nothing. Maybe because she had no mouth to cry out. No eyes to show her despair. But it didn¡¯t matter. Hope knew exactly what he was doing. He didn¡¯t need to kill her. He needed to destroy the very concept of her existence. Let the creator feels the fear through her own creation. Cut. Tear. Shatter. A Dreamer¡¯s Perfection¡­ Destroyed. I could see it now. Every time she regenerated, she came back slightly weaker, slightly less defined than before. The perfect image in Nathalia¡¯s mind was beginning to crack. This realization sent a small, cryptic smile onto my face. ¡¯Even dreams can be tainted.¡¯ Sera spoke. Correct. And Hope was proving that. Still, I couldn¡¯t afford to watch this shit forever. I already had plans A through plan H lined up in my mind. If one failed, I¡¯d move on to the next. Because if Hope couldn¡¯t finish this¡­ and nothing seemed to work¡ªthen with this, I would do it by myself, whose probability seems to be almost zero. Now, I needed to find her. I activated another one of my skill. [Elemental View] This skill once allowed me to sense everything in the radius of 50 K.Ms, but. Now, after Ylthea¡¯s blessing, its effects seemed to have evolved entirely. _______________________ ¡ï?Elemental View? [A-rank] ?Omniscient Perception: Can see, hear, and smell everything within a 100 km radius? ?Spatial Projection: Generates a 3D projection of a selected area, displaying real-time movements? ?Absolute Tracking: Pinpoints the exact location of one or multiple targets, regardless of obstacles or concealment? ?Foe & Ally Differentiation: Instantly mark between enemies, and allies? ?Elemental Resonance: Detects and analyzes elemental energies, revealing barriers, or illusions? __________________________ After reading my skills ability, both my eyes went wide open. "T-This is insane¡­" My voice was both quiet and surprised. Just a short while ago, this skill only allowed me to sense my surroundings within a 50 km radius. But now, after receiving Goddess Ylthea¡¯s blessing, its effects had evolved into something entirely new. Now, not only could I sense and track enemies, but I could also distinguish them from allies with absolute certainty. I clenched my fist, feeling the rush of power flow through me. "Just from a single blessing¡­ this is the result?" I whispered. For a moment, I felt excited. All my skills got tremendous growth, and on top of that it didn¡¯t even have a side effect. But then, a nagging thought crept into my mind¡ª ¡¯Was this truly a gift without consequences?¡¯ Every power came at a price. Nothing in this world was free. As if responding to my doubts, Sera¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. ¡¯It¡¯s what you get as a reward for taking the responsibilities of gods.¡¯ "..." Responsibilities, huh? For what? Recreating Olympus? ¡¯Yeah, sure¡­ Not happening.¡¯ I sighed deeply, pushing that thoughts away for now. I turned my focus back to my newly enhanced skill¡ª[Elemental View]. The moment I activated it, my vision distorted for a brief second before rapidly expanding. A flood of information surged into my head as an intricate pattern of web of energy signatures, movements, and even faint scents appeared before me. ¡¯T-This is insane!¡¯ I was awestruck. The forest around me was no longer just trees and shadows¡ªit was a map, a detailed projection of every living and non-living thing within a 100 km radius. Thousands of trees, various animals, and monsters appeared in my vision, each outlined with their unique energy. The clarity was rather insane. I could hear the faint rustling of leaves, the distant howling of goblins, and even the heartbeat of a deer hiding behind a bush. The skill had truly evolved beyond my expectations. But I didn¡¯t have time to be amazed. I had a task to finish. I shifted my focus to somewhere else, filtering through out the overwhelming amount of information. Nathalia¡¯s real body¡ªhad to be somewhere. I narrowed my search to less crowded, more concealed locations. Not here. Not this one either. No¡­ not this. Then, after a few minutes of scanning, I found it. A fortress. Unlike anything else in the Demon Continent, this structure was pristine white, standing in stark contrast to the darkness surrounding it. A large garden spread vastly around it, filled with blood-red roses and vines with green thorns. It was beautiful¡­ A place like this¡­ This had to be it. I had finally found her. I began Plan A. It was rather simple¡ª Our main objective was to get out of this continent. If I somehow got my hands on the teleportation artifact they used to mass teleport us here, then¡­ We could all escape the Demon Continent without having to fight an Authority Holder directly. But there was a huge problem. I didn¡¯t know what the artifact was or where it was located. End of Chapter. Chapter 69: To The Human Continent [5] ¡¯What do you plan to do?¡¯ Sera asked. I did want to help this new Hope take down Nathalia. But after thinking for a while, I made a decision¡ªI shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯ve already attracted too much attention. Both first and second years are aware of me now. I don¡¯t want to make it worse. I need to be careful from now on. ¡¯Do you want to leave now?¡¯ Sera asked again. She already knew my plan. She knew what I was going to do. ¡¯Yes. But first...¡¯ I had to separate from this group. I glanced around. The students had grim expressions. Their eyes were locked on the battle in front of them. Two figures were fighting. They seemed completely focused. If I left now, they wouldn¡¯t even notice. I was sure Nathalia was at that fortress. I exhaled. Hooofff! I shifted my weight forward and activated my Earth Essence. The ground beneath my feet rose just an inch¡ªenough for support. I stared in the direction of the white fortress. Using my Wind Essence, I created a vacuum around me, trapping the air inside. I adjusted my stance. The forest ahead was dense. The moonlight barely reached the ground. Dashhh! A quiet gust of wind echoed as I moved. No one noticed. I sprinted in a straight line. Bushes, trees, boulders¡ªit didn¡¯t matter. I cut through everything in my way. I calculated the time instantly. 136.87 seconds to reach my destination. ¡¯Sera, I know this is a dumb question, but¡­ who¡¯s stronger¡ªme or Nathalia?¡¯ Sera went silent for a moment. Then, she carefully chose her words. ¡¯Can you conquer an entire civilization guarded by fifteen elves? Each one stronger than the top-ranked humans?¡¯ "..." I was speechless. Conquering a civilization? I never even dreamed of something like that. I shook my head. "No." "Then you have your answer." I sighed. It¡¯s not like I planned to fight her. Goddess Ylthea had warned me¡ªnever fight an Authority Holder. I knew I was too weak compared to them. But I had to do this. Somehow. First, I needed to talk to Ruby and the others. I didn¡¯t want them to get caught in something dangerous. But without Ruby and Envy¡¯s help, this plan wouldn¡¯t work. I reached for Aegis around my neck. The crystal shone with a pure white glow, reflecting rainbow colors on the ground. The 13-hour hand was still. It was stuck at number 13. ¡¯No changes huh?¡¯ What does this implies, I really didn¡¯t know that. It wasn¡¯t broken. I turned right and headed toward Ruby. If this plan worked, we would finally be free from Nathalia¡¯s grasp. *** The night loomed above her. The moon cast a soft white glow on her face. She wasn¡¯t lonely. She was worried. She was waiting. Waiting for someone to appear. "Zane..." His name escaped her lips. Her voice was filled with desperation. It had been more than an hour since he left. But there was still no sign of him. No response. No presence. What happened to him? Was he safe? She twirled a strand of her crimson hair around her finger. She always did that when she was nervous. Biting her lower lip, she turned to Envy. "Master, he isn¡¯t back yet." Envy understood. She stood up. She had been sitting beside Aria, gently stroking her hair. She had stayed here, protecting them. Watching over them. Because of his orders. Zane¡¯s orders. She upheld and respected the Hero¡¯s protocol. As the former Rank-1, Zane¡¯s orders were absolute. He had told Ruby and Envy not to move. He must have sensed something powerful. "I¡¯m going to look for him." Envy gripped her blade. She prepared to move in the direction where Zane had gone. "Keep them safe¡ª" Her words were cut off. "Master, stop!" A calm voice echoed. BANG! A loud impact followed. A figure dashed in front of them. Too fast for the human eye to see. Jet-black and silver eyes gleamed under the moonlight. Ruby gasped. "Zane¡­?" The color returned to her face. She saw him. Standing there. Alive. "Master, wait..." Zane spoke. His Essence slowly dispersed as he walked toward them. "There¡¯s a small change of plan." His tone was serious. Ruby and Envy understood. They didn¡¯t ask questions. Not yet. They had many. But now was not the time. Zane explained. A serious threat was responsible for their teleportation. And he had found her location. After finishing, he turned to Ruby. "Ruby, I need your help." Ruby flinched. "O-Of course!" She would help him with anything. No matter what. Even if she didn¡¯t know the reason. Zane nodded. "Alright, you have to do..." *** Few kilometers away from Faceless Nathalia: Just three kilometers away from Faceless Nathalia, two figures moved cautiously through the dark terrain. Their steps were steady. Careful. "Where are we going?" The man in the back spoke, his voice uncertain. Justice turned to him. "We have to save the kids on this list before Hope does." His tone was sharp and determined. He was desperate. Desperate to beat Hope¡ªjust once. He didn¡¯t care about the consequences. He would do anything to win. No matter what it took. It took them exactly four minutes to reach their destination. Then, they stopped. The sound of metal clashing filled the air. Continuous. Relentless. Steel clashing against something over and over again. It sent chills down their spines. Justice and Greed stood frozen. They were just a thick bush away from seeing what was happening beyond it. But neither of them moved. Why? Because of the pressure. Because of the speed at which those slicing sounds came. Because of the unsettling feeling growing inside them. A bead of sweat slid down Justice¡¯s forehead. Greed¡¯s fingers twitched slightly. Their eyes met. Both of them were thinking the same thing. "This... doesn¡¯t feel right..." "W-What is happening?" Justice¡¯s heart pounded. Greed gulped. One of them had to move the bush to see what lay beyond. Neither wanted to do it. But one had to. "Greed, slice it." Justice shamelessly ordered him. Greed¡¯s hand trembled. He hesitated. But in the end, he did as he was told. He couldn¡¯t go against Justice. He knew that too well. SLASH! The thick bush was cut. Like a curtain rising before a grand performance. And the scene beyond was now fully visible. Their eyes widened. Their breath hitched. Their minds struggled to process what they saw. Two figures floated in the sky. One of them had pure white skin and angelic feathers. Her very presence should have made people fall to their knees. She was divine. A being that deserved worship. And yet¡ª The other figure was butchering her. Brutally. Coldly. He kept slicing her apart. Bit by bit. Limb by limb. Without hesitation. Without mercy. "W-What...?!" Justice¡¯s voice cracked. Never in their entire careers had they seen something so sick. So twisted. So horrifying. Hope didn¡¯t seem like the person they remembered. This wasn¡¯t him. This was a monster. "Ah!" A voice cried out from a few meters away. Justice turned toward the sound. And he saw them. All of them. The First and Second Years. Standing. Frozen. Their faces mirrored his own horror. Their disbelief. Their shock. Justice clenched his teeth. He felt lost. He lost again. How? How did Hope find all of them first? How did he always get ahead? *** Present Time: After several minutes¡­ After giving a task to Ruby¡­ I rushed into the dense forest, where the fortress lay hidden. Grussss! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I skated across the ground, unleashing my Wind and Earth Essence. My eyes searched the surroundings. I needed to find that fortress. The one I saw through my Elemental View. "It¡¯s somewhere here." My movements slowed. A thick white mist surrounded the area. My vision blurred. But I didn¡¯t need my eyes. My supercomputer mind remembered the way clearly. Step. Step. Each step brought me closer. I halted. I waited. A few seconds passed. In front of me stood a large iron gate. The place was silent. Too silent. For a fortress this massive, there should be guards. Yet, there were none. It didn¡¯t surprise me. I already knew the truth. Beyond this gate stood the fortress. It was expected. "How should I open it?" I didn¡¯t want to blast the gate open. That would draw her attention. The best course of action was to sneak inside. I made my decision. Focusing my Earth Essence, I started creating a wooden ladder. But¡ª Before I could finish¡ª CLANG! Loud metal and shifting gears echoed in my ears. I froze. The iron gate creaked open. Slowly. Cautiously. I stepped back. My gaze locked onto the massive entrance. And then¡ª The white pristine fortress came into view. As if¡­ As if it was welcoming me. As the gate fully opened, the entire fortress came into view. And then¡ª I saw a lone figure standing at the entrance. The white mist curled around her feet. She walked toward me. Slow. Graceful. I stood still. Calm. Unshaken. I didn¡¯t flinch. Not even after I saw her face. The figure approaching me had obsidian-black hair, ruby-red eyes, and white feathered wings on her back. A face I knew all too well. "Lilith." Her name left my lips. She wasn¡¯t wearing her usual gothic red outfit. Instead, she was dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform. She stopped in front of me. Her eyes locked onto mine. Then¡ª She bowed. "Master Nathalia has been waiting for you to come." A smile crept onto my face. End of Chapter. [A/N]: Sorry I posted an unedited chapter. The problem is fixed. Chapter 70: Nathalia [1] "Master Nathalia has been waiting for your arrival." Lilith, the daughter of the Goddess of Will, Zila. Up close, I could see her features clearly. Lilith had obsidian-black hair falling loosely down her back, smooth and shiny. Her blood-red eyes faintly glowed as they locked onto mine. Her pure white feathered wings rested gently against her back, each feather pristine and symmetrical. Her skin was milk-white, flawless, almost unnatural in its perfection. And her face... It was small, delicate, and she seemed so innocent. A face that didn¡¯t belong to a ruthless creature, not even a servant. No. She was more than that. She was a deity. And yet, here she stood in front of me. Dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform, bowing her head before me. It was surprising. She was being genuine¡ª it gave me goosebumps. ¡¯What¡¯s with this sudden change in attitude?¡¯ My question was directed to Sera. Her ghostly figure once again appeared beside me. ¡¯Human, we don¡¯t know either. Just like you, we are confused. We¡¯ve never seen her act like this.¡¯ I furrowed my eyebrows. ¡¯Weird...¡¯ ¡¯What is¡­?¡¯ The fact that they knew I was coming here. I wonder how they knew. I raced my mind to its full gear, finding the most possible answer, but before that happened, Sera cut me off. ¡¯Nah, there¡¯s nothing weird at all. She has been an Authority Holder for thousands of millennia. It would be weird if she didn¡¯t know we were roaming around her fortress.¡¯ She was indeed correct, but that¡¯s not what I was referring to. If I remember correctly, Lilith and I hadn¡¯t met before¡ªsame with Nathalia. But judging by her current behavior, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she already knew I was an Authority Holder. "Ah¡ª" But then all things clicked, just like my pendant Aegis, Nathalia must also possess some artifact which was able to identify Authority holders. That was the most logical explanation. Haaaaahhh¡­. ¡¯I was careless.¡¯ Oh yeah, we remember now.¡¯ Sera placed her translucent hand on her head and said apologetically, ¡¯There are indeed similar Divine Artifacts like Aegis¡ªshe must have one.¡¯ "..." Is she serious?! She was telling me now! ¡¯That was supposed to be a crucial piece of information!¡¯ Damn her! Wait¡­ ¡¯Sera, I feel like your Madness Manipulation effect wore off¡­ I suddenly feel dumber.¡¯ ¡¯Our skill is working fine. This is just your true nature¡ªyou¡¯re dumb. Accept it.¡¯ She was going to be a pain in the ass. "Umm¡­? Master Nathalia is waiting." Lilith, still bowing her head, she called again. Then, nodding my head, I muttered softly. "Yes, please lead the way." I answered. What else can I say? There¡¯s a huge chance that this was a trap set by Nathalia. But, what can I do now? It¡¯s not like I could simply refuse her and turn away. My plan was to get inside Nathalia¡¯s fortress, and this seems to work either way. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Alright Plan-A successfully executed.¡¯ ¡¯Successful? How?! Did your intelligence drop after using both our skill and your Ruler skill?!¡¯¡¯ I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I pulled out my pendant, Aegis. The golden hour hand keeps resonating with four different hours. >01. Emotion >08. Will >12. Dream >13. Paradox It wasn¡¯t stuck at No. 13 like it did before. And it¡¯s not a good sign either. Four Authority Holders. Including me, Sera, Lilith and Nathalia. All at the same time, they were now present at this very fortress. As Lilith led us inside the fortress, I noticed how exceptionally contrasting this fortress was to its surroundings atmosphere. The fortress was immaculate and dust-free, as if frozen in time. From the smooth marble floor to the towering roof above, every inch of it reflected the moonlight like a mirror. Above the fortress, the sky was clear, and open. Unlike the dense forest I had just passed, here, there were no trees to block the light. And below¡ª An endless garden, filled with red roses. The sweet scent of roses clung to the air, invading my senses with every breath I took. It was so unnatural. It was too perfect. It was too controlled. Lilith led me forward, her steps were silent against the polished stone floor. We entered a long corridor, its walls lined with grand paintings framed in gold. My feet halted on one of the paintings. My eyes locked onto it. There¡¯s a woman in it. Her hair was white, fully cascading down like flowing silk. Her eyes were golden in color. She wore a loose pure white robe¡ªthe same kind I had seen in the vision Goddess Ylthea showed me. The vision of Olympus¡¯s destruction. And in her right hand, she held a balancing scale, crafted from white orbs and golden chains. It was a painting that took my breath away. As if noticing my reaction, Lilith stepped beside me. "Beautiful right? She was once worshiped as the Goddess of Justice¡­" She continued, her voice now wavered with sadness. "But now she¡­" The last word from her mouth was so quiet that it didn¡¯t get past my ears. Both Sera and I went silent, we started questioning our judgement regarding them. Was she really that Lilith, who just a moment ago brutally beat Defender? Was she really that Lilith, who took part in destroying Elven civilization? Her expression tells otherwise. I really wanted the answers from her, why was she being a deity serving under a fallen angel? "Time is running, please follow me." Lilith requested slightly bending her head forward. I wondered how I should deal with this situation. Everytime she bowed for every little request, it just¡ª didn¡¯t suit her. We continued walking. I followed behind as she led me to Nathalia. We stopped in front of a huge wooden door, its surface was polished and several rose petals were handcrafted on it. Lilith turned to me. "Master Nathalia is waiting for you in her bedchamber." "..." Silence stretched between us. I blinked, processing what the fuck I just heard. "Bed chamber?" I repeated. Lilith tilted her head in confusion, then with an innocent voice she answered. "Yes, bed chamber, she was eagerly waiting for your arrival." I think maybe I¡¯m overthinking this. I supposed I should just pretend I didn¡¯t hear her. Slowly, Lilith knocked at the door lightly, and pushed it open. Creak! End of Chapter. Chapter 71: Nathalia [2] Creak! As the huge wooden door creaked open, the inside of the room came into my view. The first thing I noticed was a wooden study desk, its surface was buried under bundles of scattered papers, some crumpled into a ball,while others neatly stacked on top. A few of them had even hastily scribbled notes, while others contained some sort of diagrams that I couldn¡¯t immediately decode. But what struck me the most was what lay behind the desk. Behind the desk, a massive blackboard hung against the wall, filled with various complex equations and chemical formulas¡ªsome half-erased, others overlapping chaotically. "Please come in," Lilith said, bowing her head again" "..." Despite the situation I was in, my mind was extremely calm. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Ruler¡¯s effect hasn¡¯t worn off. I stepped inside, and in an instant, my entire definition of a bedchamber shattered to dust. Not only was there a blackboard and research papers scattered around, but an entire wall to the right that had been converted into a massive storage rack. Rows upon rows of glass vials and bottles filled with colorful liquids lined the shelves, their labels marked in an unfamiliar language to me. A few of them, however, I recognized instantly¡ªHealing Potion, Strengthening Elixir, Essence Replenisher¡­ and several others whose purpose remained unknown to me. This so-called bedchamber was nothing of the sort I had imagined. No. Calling it a bedchamber would be an insult. It was a laboratory. All these things compelled me to ask. ¡¯Exactly¡­ who is Nathalia?¡¯ The question echoed in my mind, I don¡¯t want an answer to this. I know that nobody could answer it. Even Sera, who rarely showed surprise, seemed momentarily dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t say anything¡ªdidn¡¯t even direct a single thought toward me. She was acting strange. She simply turned her gaze to the left. I followed her. And there¡ªon a queen-sized bed, in between all this chaotic laboratory¡ªshe was laying on her bed. Our eyes met, and in that instant, I saw a mischievous grin forming on her lips. "It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you." Nathalia said. Her voice was sweet, melodic, and almost hypnotic to my ears. It resonated through the room, it was soft and divine in its own right. For a brief moment, I swore it carried the same quality as Ylthea¡¯s. And not just her voice. Everything about her was mesmerizing. Her body was covered in a thin layer of white fabric. It clung to her curves, barely hiding anything. Her features were just like the faceless Nathalia we had seen before. But now, she had a mouth, a nose, ears¡­ and eyes which were hidden behind a white blindfold. Her hair was silver-white, it was long and spread across the bed like strands of silk. And then, there were her wings¡ªeach feather perfect and symmetrical. They moved slightly with every breath she took. She was beautiful. Too beautiful. A vision of haunting beauty. After all, she was the last Fallen Angel. "I have been waiting for you," Nathalia said. She rose from the bed, her movements were effortless. For a moment, she floated in the air, her wings spreading like those of a divine being. Then, slowly, she descended, her bare feet touching the cold marble floor beneath us. "Let me welcome you," her tone filled with warmth. It was so unnatural of her. Her hands gracefully folded in front of her chest as she stood there. Her blindfold-covered eyes remained unreadable, yet she seemed to follow my gaze even with them on. Her smile was blissful. With a curtsey, she slightly lifted her robe and greeted me. "I am Nathalia, the wielder of Dream, the last Fallen Angel in existence. I greet you, the only child of the Ylthea. I welcome you¡ªThe Paradox." "!" My breath caught in my throat. ¡¯H-How?¡¯ How did she know that? I shifted my eyes to Sera, her ghostly figure hovering right beside me. She was in a shock, just like me. ¡¯Sera, how does she know I hold the Authority over Paradox?¡¯ Sera remained silent for a moment before shaking her head. ¡¯We don¡¯t know. She shouldn¡¯t be able to sense it unless¡­ she really did possess an Arifact just like Aegis, or¡­¡¯ ¡¯Or what?¡¯ ¡¯Or she has a connection to Goddess Ylthea or to your Authority in some way.¡¯ That only raised more questions. ¡¯This doesn¡¯t make sense. Isn¡¯t Goddess Zila on the opposing side, one of the gods who was on the side to divide the universe into domains?¡¯ With my Ruler¡¯s skill active and my intelligence boosted, there was only one logical answer. ¡¯She was betraying them?¡¯ No¡ª It¡¯s too soon to jump to a conclusion. I looked at Nathalia again. Her expression was pure. She showed no sign of deception. But I remembered the stories¡ªSera told me about. Sera had once told me that Nathalia was the one who led the massacre of the elves. The one who wiped out an entire civilization without hesitation. She was a ruthless being who felt nothing. But the woman standing before me now¡­ She was nothing like that. Was it all a facade? Or a carefully crafted dream? Or had we been wrong about her all along? Now that I think about it¡­ She indeed teleported all the first and second year students to Demon Continent. But¡­ all of them were alive, despite being in this continent. Which was supposed to be filled with monsters and demons¡ªyet we encountered none on our journey. Was this all a coincidence? Or¡­ Was that her entire plan? But more than that¡­ What did she want from me? She didn¡¯t call me here just to exchange greetings. There was something more she truly wanted. I exhaled slowly. I wasn¡¯t going to dance around it any longer. I met her unseen gaze and finally asked¡ª "What do you want?" She tilted her head to the left. "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" She continued. "I want your trust." "What¡­?!" I raised my voice. Trust? From who? Me? She didn¡¯t stop there. She offered me something I couldn¡¯t seem to reject. "In return, I shall teleport all of you back to the Human Continent. Unharmed." A slight grin formed on her lips. End of Chapter. Chapter 72: Nathalia [3] A slight grin formed on her lips as she spoke. "In return, I shall teleport all of you back to the Human Continent. Unharmed." "!?" Did I hear that correctly? I didn¡¯t believe what I had just heard. And neither did Sera. ¡¯Sera, am I hearing this right?¡¯ Sera didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her ghostly form hovered right beside me. She was silent, as if processing Nathalia¡¯s words¡ªjust like me. ¡¯All of this¡­ doesn¡¯t make sense to me.¡¯ Sera finally said, her tone was sharp and a bit confused. ¡¯She¡¯s the one who sent those Nova¡¯s students here in the first place. Why would she offer to send them back now?¡¯ Absolutely. That was exactly what I had wanted to ask. Nathalia¡¯s offer was tempting. Too tempting. Going back to the Human Continent while avoiding unnecessary battles with two Authority Holders, in a land we know nothing about¡­ It was an ideal scenario. But trusting Nathalia? That was out of the question. I mean. How could I trust her? She was the same person who, according to Sera, had annihilated an entire civilization without a bit of hesitation. The same person who had transported an entire batch of students from Nova into the Demon Continent, effectively throwing them into all kinds of chaotic atmospheres. And now she expected me to believe she meant no harm? Heh! How could I? I clenched my fists, my mind racing. As if sensing my hesitation, Nathalia spoke again. "You can trust me. I haven¡¯t harmed any of the humans here." "¡­?" My eyes flickered. ¡¯She didn¡¯t harm anyone?¡¯ That was an absolute lie. I scoffed, stepping forward. "Didn¡¯t harm?" My voice came out sharp, laced with disbelief. "What about the Defender? The one whose face your maid peeled off?" At my words, Nathalia didn¡¯t react. But the same couldn¡¯t be said for Lilith. She had been standing silently in the corner of this room¡ªor this laboratory, whatever it was¡ªwatching our conversation like a mere spectator. Now, though, her shoulders tensed up. She flinched. Just slightly. But I noticed it. I turned my gaze toward her, narrowing my eyes as I spoke. "She almost killed him," I said coldly. "And you expect me to trust you?" Lilith smiled bitterly. She stepped forward, her movements slow, and deliberate. Her crimson eyes held no hostility, it was as if she didn¡¯t even care about anything. Then, she stopped. Right in front of me. I stiffened instinctively. ¡¯What is she doing?¡¯ I questioned myself, I was confused by her actions. This wasn¡¯t normal. None of this was normal. Nathalia remained where she was, arms crossed over her chest, watching silently as Lilith lowered herself. And then¡ª She got to her knees. Pressed her forehead to the cold marbled floor. "¡­Huh?" It took me a second to process what was happening. Lilith¡ªNathalia¡¯s so-called maid, the one who had nearly killed the Defender without hesitation¡ªwas kneeling. No, not just kneeling. She was prostrating. Before me. ¡¯What the hell is she doing?!¡¯ The sight was unsettling. It was unnatural for someone like her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nothing about this made sense. Nathalia¡¯s story, the one Sera had told me before, described her as a ruthless, merciless being. And Lilith? She was supposed to be her executioner, carrying out her orders without a shred of hesitation. So why? Why were they acting so differently from the stories? Sera had never described them this way. But¡­ I didn¡¯t think Nathalia was lying either. Why would she? And more importantly¡ª I halted my thinking. I couldn¡¯t think ill of Sera. Not when she could read all of my thoughts. ¡¯Wait¡­¡¯ A thought suddenly clicked inside my mind. My eyes widened slightly. ¡¯If she can read my thoughts¡­ then¡­¡¯ I flickered my gaze toward Sera. Sera and I shared the same consciousness. Which meant¡ª if she was truly reading my mind, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡ª? I could do the same to her? ¡¯Guh!¡¯ Sera let out a strange noise. Bingo. I snapped my head toward her. She was avoiding my gaze now. I guess I finally hit a nail. If she can invade my privacy, then I would do the same to her. A sinister smile appeared on my face. I wondered¡ªwhat kind of thoughts did an Elf have? But before I could even ask, Nathalia finally spoke. "You are correct," Nathalia said softly, her voice as melodic as ever. "Why would you trust someone like us?" "..." Lilith was silent. I wasn¡¯t able to see her reaction. She took a step forward, her bare feet were soundless against the marble floor. Her presence alone was overwhelming, she had a unique aura, which would be harder for me to sustain, if it¡¯s not for my Ruler skill. Lilith, still kneeling, had her forehead pressed firmly against the ground. She hadn¡¯t moved an inch since she bowed. But then¡ª "Raise your head, Lilith." Nathalia¡¯s words were calm, almost gentle to our ears. Lilith obeyed immediately. She lifted her head, adjusting her posture into a seated position. Her movements were precise, controlled, almost mechanical, as if she were a puppet controlled by her master. Nathalia tilted her head slightly, her blindfold-covered eyes landed on Lilith. Then, she gave another command. "Look me in the eyes." Lilith hesitated for just a fraction of a second. Then, she obeyed. Her crimson eyes locked onto Nathalia¡¯s unseen gaze. She didn¡¯t even blink. But Nathalia wasn¡¯t done. "Repeat what I ordered you to do." Lilith¡¯s lips parted. "Yes." Her voice was devoid of any emotion, as if she were nothing more than a doll following its master¡¯s will. But she wasn¡¯t finished. I just stood there, as I saw all this. "I was sent to investigate the Authority Holder," Lilith continued. "The one who was most likely teleported here." Her tone remained calm, devoid of any hesitation. "I was merely following that order." A pause. "I never intended to go against you, not even in my dreams." And then¡ª She fell silent. A question appeared in my mind. ¡¯What exactly is the relationship between these two?¡¯ To be Continued... Chapter 73: Nathalia [4] "I never intended to go against you, Master, not even in my dreams." She lightly shook her head. Lilith¡¯s voice carried no hesitation. It was laced with absolute loyalty and an unwavering devotion for her Master¡ªthat reflected clearly in her blood-red eyes, even I noticed that. A warm smile spread across Nathalia¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t say anything, but the way she looked at Lilith, though blindfolded, felt almost affectionate. ¡¯What exactly is the relation between these two?¡¯ But that didn¡¯t answer my question. If she was this loyal to her master, then¡ª Why did she do that to the Defender? He was someone who wouldn¡¯t dare to attract any unnecessary trouble towards him. But before I could voice my own thoughts, Nathalia spoke again. Her voice now lost its previous warmth. "Explain why you went against my order." Her tone was sharp, her words carrying the weight of the authority she held. The air around me grew heavier, as if the room itself bent under her presence. My eyes widened as I saw something which I would never forget. A sight I never imagined I would witness. A sight worthy of being praised. Two beings stood in stark contrast with each other. One with silver-white hair with a pure white blindfold, and the other with obsidian hair. One, a deity. The other, a fallen angel. Both of their white-feathered wings shifted slightly with each little movement they made. Lilith, the ever-loyal servant, knelt on the cold marble floor. Her wings twitched with the weight of her emotions. Nathalia, standing before her, she was radiating an aura of divinity. She was a vision of absolute power¡ªby a mere sight at them, one can tell who the master and servant were. It was a scene that should have belonged in myths, paintings, and scriptures. It was as if¡ª A disciple was kneeling before her goddess. It was a moment frozen in time. A tale from legend. But this was no legend. This was all real. And I was witnessing it with my own eyes. Lilith took a slow breath. "Master Nathalia," she spoke, her voice now filled with deep regret. "I¡­ I simply wasn¡¯t able to control my emotions." She lowered her gaze for a moment before continuing. "That human¡­ the one I left on his deathbed¡­ his willpower was beyond anything I have ever seen. He was¡ª" She hesitated. "He was worthy of being recognized by my mother." ¡­Mother? Who¡ª Wait. She was talking about the Defender? I blinked, deducing her words. Lilith¡¯s mother¡­ that could only mean one thing. The Defender possessed a willpower so strong that even a being like Lilith¡¯s mother, the Goddess of Will, found herself drawn to it. So, was he worthy of being an Authority Holder? I didn¡¯t doubt it. If there was anyone who could fit the role, it was probably him. His willpower was nothing short of insane. No matter how dire his situation was, no matter how much the odds were against him¡ª He never gave in. He always pushed forward. Even I envied that. After hearing Lilith, Nathalia spoke. "Is that so?" her voice carrying a hint of amusement. Then, she turned to me, her expression unchanged, her blindfold gaze locked onto me. She held her right hand to her chest, and apologized. "My deepest apologies to the great Paradox. My servant here has a bad attitude toward those who possess strong wills. After all¡­ controlling humans with unshakable resolve tends to have¡­ uncertain consequences for the wielder of Will. Isn¡¯t that right, Lilith?" At her last sentence her head slightly shifts towards Lilith. "Yes, my master," Lilith answered. Then, Lilith turned to me, lowering her head once more. She pressed her forehead to the floor, and with her sincere voice, she spoke. "Please accept my humble apology, Sir Paradox." I remained silent. ¡¯Please stop with all this head bow.¡¯ Nathalia, however, continued, "That is correct," she said. "But don¡¯t worry. I shall give her a suitable punishment of your choice." ¡¯My choice?¡¯ I didn¡¯t bother questioning her further about it. Instead, something else weighed on my mind. So, without wasting any more of our time, I asked. "What do you want in return?" There was no way she was just offering her help without expecting something equal in value. She stepped back from me and made herself comfortable on her bed. Placing one of her smooth, exposed legs over the other, she answered me. "I already told you what I wanted." Her voice was steady, filled with certainty. "Trust." That¡¯s what she wanted. But why? And from me, of all people? I narrowed my eyes, and asked the most important question. "How did you know I was an Authority Holder?" A warm smile formed on her lips. "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" she said. "I am the Dream Authority Holder. I can see and alter every dream, every memory you have ever seen¡­" She paused, then added with a playful tone, "And more than that¡­ I even trapped you in one of my dreams. That¡¯s when I knew." A light chuckle escaped from her. "Hehe¡­ I even sent the girl of your dreams to you. Did you like it?" The girl of my dreams? What was she¡ª Then, my Ruler skill activated, and with my heightened intelligence, I quickly pieced it together. She was talking about Ruby. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Haaah." A long sigh escaped my lips. I know my current feelings towards her very well, and I didn¡¯t want to think about that matter now. But something still didn¡¯t sit right. "Is gaining my trust the only reason you teleported all of us here?" I know it was a ridiculous question, honestly what was I thinking? Isn¡¯t it obvious, she only realized after the teleportation that I held the Authority of Paradox. If that was the case, then there was no way she could have teleported all of us just to meet me¡ªsomeone she didn¡¯t even know existed at the time. Nathalia¡¯s lips curled into a smile. "How would I know that an Authority Holder got caught up in my teleportation?" she said. "I simply teleported all of you here because of ¡¯His¡¯ order." ¡­His? As if reading my expression, she continued. "Curious? I have worked under him for over a millennia. I have watched the Demon Continent grow with my own two eyes. I even witnessed the destruction of Olympus. I know every detail about both the Gods and the Demons¡­" She stood up, and took a step forward, her voice lowering each time into something almost conspiratorial. "If you agree to help me with a small favor¡­ I shall bestow all of my knowledge about the Gods, Demons, and The Authority upon you." "..." I went silent. She must be crazy. She was offering too much in return for something as simple as my trust. "Why?" I asked, my voice now was almost a whisper evn to my own ears. "Why do you want my trust? I am nobody. I am only a human¡­ a human who was once humanity¡¯s strongest, who was betrayed, and had his legacy taken away." A huge smile spread across Nathalia¡¯s face. Sera, who had been silent all this time, remained the same. And then, Nathalia spoke. "Of course, I want your trust," she said. "And not only me¡ªalmost every god and their apostles of the fallen Olympus will, too." Then, she tilted her head. "Didn¡¯t Ylthea tell you?" ¡­Ylthea? My heart pounded. "That¡­" Nathalia¡¯s smile deepened. "You are the child from that prophecy." End of Chapter. Chapter 74: Wheel of Fate [1] "You are the child from that prophecy." Those words echoed in my mind continuously, bouncing between the walls of my thoughts like a cursed whisper refusing to fade away. Prophecy? I think¡­ I recalled it then¡ªthe last time I heard that word. Goddess Ylthea had said the same thing to me. But she disappeared before I could ask more. Before I could demand answers from her. And now, standing before me, Nathalia uttered the same thing again, as if she had known it too. I clenched my fists, my throat dried out as I forced the words out. "What is this prophecy?" Nathalia chuckled. It wasn¡¯t mocking, nor was it kind. It was the kind of laugh that carried a secret. One that only she was aware of. "So Ylthea really didn¡¯t tell you," she mused, shaking her head slightly. There was something off. I now noticed it. She spoke about Ylthea so casually. As if she knew her. As if she understood what type of conversation occurred between the two of us. How did she know? Was it when she trapped me in her dream? Did she see everything? Silence settled between us for a few moments before Nathalia finally spoke again. A smirk tugged at her lips as she raised a hand and began tracing some symbols in the air. Bright yellow light illuminated along with her graceful fingers. And then she told me the prophecy. "There was never meant to be a ruler beyond the gods, nor a force that could defy the cycle. Yet, from the ashes of Olympus, a paradox was born. His existence alone is an anomaly, and by his hand, the final era of the gods shall be written or erased. He will either forge a new order beyond divinity itself¡­ or bring the gods to their end." The room fell silent. As if the weight of those words was collapsing the very space around me. I stood frozen. ¡¯What¡­?¡¯ Sera gasped beside me, but my ears barely registered it. My mind kept replaying each word of the prophecy, dissecting them, analyzing them, tearing them apart and piecing them back together¡ª Ashes of Olympus? Final era of the gods? This prophecy¡­ was about me? It made no sense. And yet¡ª Somehow, deep in my core, it felt as if I had known it forever. A strange familiarity. Like a memory long buried beneath inside me. "Ugh¡ª!" A sharp pain erupted in my skull, tearing through my thoughts. I staggered. My hands flew to my head as the ache intensified, pounding inside my skull. I clenched my teeth, trying to suppress this agonizing sensation, but it was useless. I heard a distant cry. Sera¡­ I heard her voice. But I couldn¡¯t see her. ¡¯H-Hey¡­ What happened¡­ Hu¡­man?¡¯ She sounded concerned. But I wasn¡¯t able to answer her. I couldn¡¯t even focus. The pain was just unbearable¡ª And then, suddenly, it stopped. Just like that. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crushing weight I once felt, the unbearable agony¡ªall of it vanished, as if it had never been there to begin with. My breath came out in ragged gasps as I slowly opened my eyes. I froze. My eyes widened. There was only darkness surrounding me. Endless. Infinite. Consuming. I couldn¡¯t see my hands. I couldn¡¯t feel my body. Nothing. My heart pounded against my ribs. ¡¯What¡¯s happening to me?¡¯ Then¡ª The space flickers. A scene unfolded before me, like a fragment piecing itself together. I saw a massive fortress, its towering walls gleaming white under the golden sun. The air was crisp, filled with the distant hum of hymns. White marble pavement below my feet. People in white and yellow robes, walking the streets. I instantly recognised this place. Olympus. But¡ª It wasn¡¯t ruined. It wasn¡¯t reduced to ashes. ¡¯This¡­ was before its fall.¡¯ Before its destruction. I stared in stunned silence. Why am I here? For some reason, none of this felt strange to me. It felt... familiar. I wasn¡¯t dreaming, that much I can tell. The air was too crisp, the warmth of the sun too real, the distant hum of voices all of it, too natural. This was something else. ¡¯Memories?¡¯ The thought sent a shiver down my spine. I found myself staring at the distance, towards the grand Olympus¡ªthe sacred realm where the gods resided. It was breathtaking. Olympus stood high, like a majestic tower, piercing through the clouds. A divine aura bathed its towering halls, reflecting the light of the sun above. Rivers of liquid silver flowed between the streets. Bridges of clear crystal stretched over the waterways. And at the very heart of it all, a palace unlike any other I have seen¡ªso vast, so magnificent, that its mere presence will make anyone fell to their knees. It was newer, untouched by the destruction, as if it was constructed just recently. It was a stark contrast to the broken, abandoned Olympus that Ylthea had shown me before. I stood in the middle of a white-marble road, its smooth cool surface beneath my bare feet. And around me, people in white robes walked past me, engaged in quiet conversations with each other. I glanced down at myself. I was wearing the same robe as them. ¡¯Eh?¡¯ Who is this? The thought echoed in my mind as I lifted my left hand to inspect them. ¡¯Is this me?¡¯ I tried flexing my fingers, but it didn¡¯t move. ¡¯What the?¡¯ I can¡¯t even voice out my words. This body. ¡­ this isn¡¯t mine. I was inside someone else¡¯s body! "Big brother!" A small, cheerful voice called out from my right. My head turned. And then I noticed¡ª A tiny hand was clutching my own. A little girl, no older than five, stood beside me. Her silver-white hair cascading into s soft waves down to her shoulders. But it was her eyes that caught me off guard¡ªpure blood-red, shimmering with childlike innocence. She beamed up at me. "Big brother, I want an apple!" She tugged at my hand, smiling brightly. To be Continiued. Chapter 75: Wheel of Fate [2] "Big brother, I want an apple!" ¡¯!?¡¯ Who? My hand tightened around hers instinctively. What¡ª? I stood frozen in my place. "Big brother?" She called me again, her small fingers squeezing my hand, her bright red eyes staring up at me with worry. My lips moved on their own. "Lucy." What? Did I just¡ª? That name¡­ "Yes, big brother?" She smiled, tilting her head slowly. Lucy. That was her name. But how did I know that? That face, those red eyes, her soft silver hair¡ªthey didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar to me. It felt as if I had known the name Lucy forever. A part of me wanted to question it, to deny the impossibility of it all. But another part of me¡­ didn¡¯t want to. Such a small face. Such a bright smile. A strange overwhelming feeling surged in my chest, it was a need¡ªno, it was a duty of mine to protect her. I didn¡¯t know why, but I knew, deep in my soul, that I would do anything to keep that smile safe. It was the same feeling I get whenever I see Elise. "You just ate an apple, Lucy. No more apples for you." Again, my mouth moved without my will. I could feel everything¡ªher tiny hand wrapped around mine, the sweet scent of cherries in the air, the crisp cold wind brushing against my skin. It was real. Too real. So it wasn¡¯t a dream. "Hmph! Stingy brother!" Lucy pouted, puffing her cheeks as she turned her head away from me dramatically. A chuckle slipped past my lips. "Hehe." It was so natural. So familiar. "Hey, Rex!" A voice called out from behind. I turned my head toward the sound. My eyes saw a boy with chestnut-colored hair, he was waving both of his hands wildly in my direction, grinning from ear to ear. ¡¯Who is he?¡¯ I questioned myself. And more importantly¡ª ¡¯Who is this Rex?¡¯ "Hey, Icarus." Again, my mouth moved on its own. My hand raised, making a waving gesture back at the boy. Icarus? That must be that boy¡¯s name. Then that means¡ª Rex¡­ must be me. I was inside someone else¡¯s body. And with each passing second, I felt like I was losing my mind. I am gonna go insane at this rate. ¡¯Why am I in his body?¡¯ Did Nathalia do something? The possibilities are slim, she wanted my trust, so it¡¯s highly likely not her¡¯s doing. I woke up to this place after I heard that stupid prophecy of mine. Sera wasn¡¯t with me either. I tried calling her¡ªbut I got nothing. No response. No presence of her or anything. It was like she never existed here. "Wait for me!" Icarus ran up to us, his robe slightly different from mine. Strange mechanical hinges were attached to his knees and joints, clicking softly with each step he took. A laugh jolted out of my mouth. "Hahahaha!" I spoke¡ªno, Rex spoke. "Another one of your father¡¯s experiments?" Icarus let out a nervous groan. "Yeah..." "Must be tough." "He now wants to create an instrument that will make all of us fly¡­" Icarus sneered, frustration loomed on his face. "Hello, big brother Icarus," Lucy greeted him, her voice as sweet as ever. Icarus grinned and crouched slightly. "Oh, my little Lucy, how are you doing?" "I¡¯m hungry. Big brother Icarus, buy me an apple, please." She made the most innocent puppy face I had ever seen¡ªsomething no human in history could refuse. "Agh!" Icarus clutched his chest in a dramatic manner. "Of course, my dear Lucy! Your every wish is my command!" "Don¡¯t spoil her, idiot." Rex glared at them. "Bleh!" Lucy stuck her tongue out at me. And for some reason, that really annoyed me. I could feel every single one of Rex¡¯s emotions. The slight irritation. The deep, lingering fondness towards Lucy. The warmth. Every single one of them. Just as we started moving toward the marketplace, a loud, angry voice stopped us in our tracks. "Hey! You there!!" I turned toward the voice. A large man with dark skin, a brown beard, and curly hair marched toward us, his expression was of pure rage and hatred. In one of his hands, he held a long silver spear. In the other, a platinum shield, reflecting the surrounding marketplace like a distorted blurry mirror. The moment my eyes landed on him, every ounce of calmness I once had vanished. Fear gripped me. A deep, gut-wrenching fear overtook me. ¡¯What is happening?!¡¯ "Shit!" Rex cursed under his breath. He gripped Lucy¡¯s hand tightly and bolted away. "Rex?!" Icarus called from behind, he was confused. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We ran. Through the crowd of people. We passed fruit stalls and merchants, scattering some of them by my impact. The sound of heavy metal armored footsteps echoed behind us. The man was still chasing us. ¡¯What did Rex do?¡¯ Why was he after us? I couldn¡¯t do anything. I was just¡­ here. Watching the scenes. Trapped inside Rex¡¯s consciousness. ¡¯Is this what Sera felt all the time?¡¯ "Brother¡­" Lucy whimpered. She didn¡¯t seem confused. Not even surprised. It¡¯s as if she knew. She knew who this man was. She knew why he was after us. "Lucy, just hold my hand tightly! Don¡¯t let go! I won¡¯t let them take you away," Rex assured her, his voice laced with fear. Lucy¡¯s small hand tightened around his. "Haah!" Two men suddenly stepped into our path, blocking our way forward. They wore the same outfit as the man chasing us. Rex skidded to a stop, he held Lucy protectively. "We told you once," he growled, his voice sharp and commanding. "Lucy ain¡¯t going anywhere." One of the men stepped forward, disgusted. "It¡¯s the king¡¯s order, brat. Now be a good little shit and hand over the girl." ¡¯The king?¡¯ Why would the king want Lucy? Before I could even process it, I noticed something. We were surrounded. One behind us. Two in front. There¡¯s no way for us to run. Rex¡¯s eyes darted around, desperately searching for an escape. I wanted to help. I wanted to fight. But I was just¡­ here. Helpless. SMACK! "Ugh!" A crushing blow slammed into our stomach. Pain surged through our body. It hurts. ¡¯It hurts like hell.¡¯ I gasped. Rex gasped too. We both felt it. His pain. Our pain. Rex let out a small, strained cry as he staggered back, holding his stomach. I could do nothing but endure it with him. "Brother!" Lucy¡¯s scream. The dark-skinned man held her by the hair, lifting her off the ground like she weighed nothing. Tears gathered in her blood-red eyes, her small hands desperately clawing at his wrist. Scratching him. It pained me. So much that I wanted to tear their bones out of their joints. Rex struggled to move. I tried too. I tried with everything I had. Hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat somehow, I could help him. I tried activating my skills, resonating my mind to the Elementals, but nothing happened. It¡¯s as if the concept of Elemental doesn¡¯t even exist here. Thud! A massive foot slammed into Rex¡¯s back. He collapsed, his face smacking against the cold, hard ground in between the marketplace. The people around us didn¡¯t even bother to bat an eye at us. It was frustrating. Bunch of cowards¡­ I tried my best to control Rex¡¯s body. ¡¯MOVE, DAMMIT!!¡¯ I screamed inside his consciousness, but my voice meant nothing. Smack! Smack! Kick after kick rained down on Rex¡ªon us. Our bone crunching. ¡¯Please stop!¡¯ Pain. So much pain. I felt insignificant. Powerless. As if I went back to the time, when I held no power. The relentless assault continued for what felt like an eternity, it went on for five whole minutes. By the time they stopped, I¡ªWe couldn¡¯t even feel anything anymore. A weak, broken whisper left Rex¡¯s lips. "Uu...ghh¡­" Slowly, with whatever strength remained, he forced one eye open. The world was blurred. The first thing I saw was the pool of red blood beneath us. Rex¡¯s blood. My blood. Small fragments of teeth and strands of dark hair floated in the crimson puddle. "Fucking brat¡ªSpat!" Warm saliva dripped down my cheek. The men finally moved away. One of them shoved Lucy into a box. Her small frame disappeared behind the wooden lid. Her face was blurry in my vision¡ªI didn¡¯t get to see her last expression. Silence consumed me. Slowly, I turned my head, staring at the reflection in the red pool beneath me. My face¡ªRex¡¯s face¡ªwas a mess. Bruises. Swollen flesh. Barely recognizable. Yet the silver eyes of his stood out. And the dark black hair. It was the same as mine. Even through all the blood and wounds¡­ I could tell. It was as if I was looking at my own reflection. End of Chapter. [A/N]: This chapter might seem confusing to some of you or it might not. But please wait for the next chapters, everything will make sense. Thanks for reading, and I promised a mass release, and I will do it soon. Chapter 76: Wheel of Fate [3] Rex groaned. His voice was way too painful to the human ears, it escaped its way out of his throat like a dying dog¡¯s last breath. His ribs trembled with each breath he took in. With all the strength left in his broken body, he tried to stand. I saw his arms wobble, his fingers clawing against the blood-soaked ground as he pushed himself up¡ª only to collapse again. Splash! His face smacked against the pool of his own blood. The world around me spun in his vision, a mixture blur of red and gray, and through his hazy consciousness, I watched him helplessly as he tried and failed, over and over again. The men who took Lucy were already gone, leaving nothing behind. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rex¡¯s lips parted. "...Lucy¡­" His voice was brittle. A tightness seized my chest, squeezing the air out from my lungs. My throat ached. It made me feel awful. Powerless. Useless. I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing. And then¡ª The rain came. A single drop landed on my cheek¡ªhis cheek. Then another. And another. Tip¡­ tip¡­ tip¡­ The soft patter of raindrops drizzled through the silent streets, growing relentlessly as they slammed against the marble ground. Water mixed with Rex¡¯s blood. Washing it all away. The red stain on Rex¡¯s body, the stains on his tattered robes, the footprints of the men who had taken Lucy¡ª All of it. Erased. With one eye barely open, I finally saw the full view of the marketplace. The people who had once ignored us¡­ were now running. Not towards us. Not to help us. But to escape the rain. Tucking their robes over their heads, clutching their belongings close¡ªthey hurried and ran past me, sparing us not even a single glance. Leaving us all alone. No one cared. No one ever would. At that moment, I remembered my Master¡¯s words. "The world does not pause for grief. It does not stop the suffering. It does not care if you are broken, if you bleed, or if you beg for mercy." "It moves forward, indifferent. Without any care." "And you¡ª" "You are left behind, drowning in the rain, choking on your own sorrow, while the world turns its back." "Because in the end, it does not matter how much pain you carry, how much loss you endure." "The sun will rise again, and with it, the world will continue¡ªwith or without you." I understood it. I felt it. The loneliness. That same, unbearable loneliness. Again. Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Rex cried. His body curled in on itself, his fingers digging into the wet ground as he clung to the last remnants of his strength to stand. But it was useless. His chest ached with different kinds of pain. A pain that could not be seen. It was guilt. The weight of his failure to protect his only little sister, consuming him. Lucy¡ª He lost her. She called for him to save her. She needed him. And he¡ªhe couldn¡¯t protect her. The anguish in his heart twisted into something darker, more sinister. Something beyond violent. Anger. Frustration. Helplessness. It boiled beneath his skin. And yet¡ª There was nothing he could do. Nothing even I could do. Rex cried¡ªWe both cried. Loudly, unrestrained, in the middle of the market, in between this relentless rain, our wails were dimmed out by the rain. The world did not stop. The people around us did not stop. But we cried anyway. Because what else was there to do? Lucy was the only family Rex had left. And now, she is gone. I don¡¯t know how, but I could see Rex¡¯s memories. The glimpses of his past printed into my mind, the emotions of his, they felt like my own. I saw all of it. I saw the moment Lucy was born. A tiny little thing, barely the size of my forearm, her fingers curling around my thumb¡ªRex¡¯s thumb. I saw the stars in his young eyes, the way his small hands held her fragile body, holding her like she was the most precious thing in the world. Because she was. And then¡ª I saw the night their parents were taken away. Guards, wearing the same armor as the one who took Lucy, stormed in their home with a creepy, cold gaze. Rex¡¯s screams filled the room. Lucy¡¯s cries in his arms. At the end, the way their mother held them, she had the same silver-white hair as Lucy, and the same thing with her eyes too. She was whispering something in their ears. Then both their parents were gone. I wanted to know why. I strained my mind, reaching for the detailed conclusion¡ª But I got nothing. The memory was cut off. Like it didn¡¯t want me to know. ¡¯Why?¡¯ Why did it stop there? All I knew was that after that night, Rex and Lucy were left alone. They were just children. Lucy¡ªbarely three years old. And Rex¡­ probably fifteen. They were so young. Too young to endure something like this. Too young to be abandoned by the world. But the world didn¡¯t care. It never did. So Rex begged. On the streets, in the alleys, on his knees in front of strangers, swallowing his pride, doing anything he could¡ª For Lucy. Just so his baby sister could eat. Just so she wouldn¡¯t starve. And I¡ªI watched it all. The hunger, the sleepless nights, the cold temperature. The way his fingers trembled as he placed the last piece of bread into Lucy¡¯s hands, forcing a smile, telling her, "I¡¯m not hungry." It was a lie. One of many lies he told her. Such a tragic fate. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! The sky split open with an absurd amount of lightning. I stopped trying to move. Because it was useless. Because no matter what I did¡ª I was just a mere spectator. "Aaaaaaaagggggggg!" Rex screamed. He made a sound so guttural, so primal, it sent a shiver through my very soul. His hands¡ªbloodied in his own blood, slammed against the ground. SLAM! SLAM! SLAM! SLAM! Once. Twice. Again. And again. And again. The lightning above us cracked again, as if responding to his rage. His nails split, broken fist. The skin of his fingers peeled away. His knuckles, bruised and torn flesh, slammed into the stone with a force that made my own hands ache. I watched all of it. The pool of blood beneath him vanished¡ªwashed away by the rain, as if trying to erase the evidence of his suffering. But it was still there. It would always be there. "They will pay." His voice was low. He made a vow. I felt it. The grudge. The hatred. The insatiable need for revenge. And somehow¡ªit became mine too. It oscillated into my mind like a disease, twisting, warping, infecting my thoughts with a thirst to destroy. To burn everything around me. To make all of them suffer. Rex clenched his teeth, his jaw tightening so hard I thought it might snap. And then¡ª I saw his eyes. His reflection in the rainwater. Those weren¡¯t the same eyes from before. They were different. Much darker. The innocent silver hue was gone, replaced by something¡ª Unfamiliar. Unforgiving. It reminded me of someone. ¡¯But who?¡¯ I tried to recall. I reached the endpoint¡ª Nothing came to me. Just an empty void. My thoughts were a tangled mess. Just like Rex. To be Continued... Chapter 77: Wheel of Fate [4] Rex once forced his body to stand. I wonder how many times I witnessed him doing this. Every muscle in his body screamed in protest, but he didn¡¯t stop. He barely managed to stand, using what little strength he had left in him. His legs wobbled, his breathing was ragged, and his head felt too heavy to lift. Still¡ªhe moved forward. One step. Then another. He dragged one of his broken legs forward. A sharp, burning pain shot through his entire body, and I felt all of it. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was truly unbearable. Like something was tearing through his flesh, stabbing his bones with every slight movement he made. Yet, he didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t. Not when Lucy was still out of his reach. Not when those bastards had taken her. "Help..." His voice was weak, barely above a whisper. Still, he pleaded to the people around him. Even though he knew they wouldn¡¯t help. Even though he knew they would turn their backs. Still, he tried. Because somewhere, deep down, he wished, he hoped. Hoped that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªsomeone would hear him out. That someone, somewhere, would have a heart. "Anyone¡­ My sister¡­ My Lucy¡­" His voice broke. He dragged his broken body forward towards a man. "Go away!" The man shoved him aside. "Get lost!" Another one spat at his feet. They didn¡¯t care. They didn¡¯t even spare a glimpse at him. They simply shooed him away, treating him like filth. Like he was nothing. Like he didn¡¯t even exist. ¡¯Why aren¡¯t they helping him?!¡¯ I cried inside. Hic... Hic... Rex sobbed. Tears mixed with the blood on his face, slowly streaking down his skin. But no one minded him. ¡¯...¡¯ How pitiful. I didn¡¯t know Rex. But somehow, deep down¡ª I felt a deep connection to him. I didn¡¯t understand why. I didn¡¯t even know who he was. But I wanted answers. I wanted to ask him. Who are you, Rex? And more importantly¡ª Why am I in your body? Why do I see through your eyes? Why do I feel your pain? What did Lucy do? What did you do? And what was your connection to Olympus? I wanted to know. But I couldn¡¯t ask. Because right now, Rex was barely holding on. He was breaking apart. And all I could do was watch. He kept moving, step by step. His feet dragged against the dirt, leaving a trail of blood behind him. He stumbled, his balance slipped. Thud! He collapsed against the wall of a house, his hands pressing against the wall for support. His blood-stained hands left a red handprint on the wall. He was still breathing. ¡¯How much longer could he keep going?¡¯ ¡¯How much longer would he force himself to move?¡¯ ¡¯How much more would he suffer before his body finally gave out?¡¯ "No!" His voice screamed through the rain. His fists clenched. His rage was burning. "I won¡¯t ever give up!" His silver eyes¡ªso full of pain, so full of fury¡ªglowed beneath the storm. "Did you hear me?!" His voice cracked. But there was no doubt in it. Only hatred. Only resolve. "I will make you pay." His hands clenched to fist. "I will make all of you pay." Lightning rumbled in the sky, illuminating the madness in his eyes. "This Olympus..." His breathing grew heavier. "This City of Gods..." A sharp pain shot through my chest. "I shall doom it with my own two hands!" The sky roared. Thunder shook the land. And in that moment¡ª I believed him. The city of Olympus was ruled by thirteen gods¡ªas told by Ylthea. ¡¯They¡¯ were all worshiped by the mortals. ¡¯They¡¯ elected a mortal king to handle the affairs related to them, all of that was left to a single man¡ªthe so-called King of Olympus, Aurelian Leonus. A mortal king in name. A dog in reality. From Rex¡¯s memories, I saw glimpses of him¡ªa man rotten to the very core, greedy, and obsessed with power. He would do anything to stay in some gods¡¯ favor, bending his knees, groveling like a worm if it meant they would grant him another day on his throne. And he wanted Lucy. Not for himself. For one of them. One of the thirteen gods had ordered her capture. ¡¯But why?¡¯ That I really wanted to know. What would a god want from a mortal girl? No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t find the answer. Rex pushed himself forward. His steps were slow. He entered a narrow alley, his body squeezing through the stone walls of the houses that lined the path. The ground beneath him was muddy, soaking through the torn fabric of his robes. And then, after a few seconds, he collapsed. His back hit the wall, his body sliding down until he sat on the cold ground. His right hands dug into his robes, desperately, searching for something. ¡¯What was he doing?¡¯ "He asked me to call¡­" he muttered, his voice was low, almost a whisper. A creeping sensation crawled down my spine. ¡¯Who asked him to call?¡¯ "He will fix everything¡­" I felt it¡ªhis emotions. Or rather, the absence of them. The rage, the pain, the sorrow he once felt¡ª all gone. Only a void left behind. "He told me he can grant me power¡­" His fingers finally wrapped around something. And then¡ªhe pulled it out. ¡¯!?¡¯ I froze. No. No, no, no¡ª What is that thing doing here?! A crystal pendant. A golden watch inside it. Thirteen hours inscribed on its surface, one more than a normal clock should have. And the hour hand? It was golden. Aegis. The Wheel of Fate. An artifact crafted by the God of Time himself. Rex held it in his hands, his eyes locked onto the mechanism inside it. The watch moved. The hour hand spun. It circled through the thirteen hours, a mechanical, relentless movement, like it was counting down to something. And then¡ª It stopped in the thirteenth hour. The Paradox. The instant he turned the dial to that number¡ª The world around us froze. The raindrops that had been falling¡ªfloated in the air. The birds above Rex¡¯s head were motionless. The chatter of people¡ªerased. A silence befall. A deep, eternal silence. To be Continued¡­ Chapter 78: Wheel of Fate [5] Rex looked around, his eyes darting from one frozen raindrop to another. He seemed confused. His fingers trembled as he tightened his grip around Aegis. His breathing came in ragged gasps. And in the midst of this stillness¡ª Thump. Thump. Thump. His heartbeat echoed, pounding like a drum, loud enough to reach his ears. Step. Step. A light footstep, cutting through silence, came from Rex¡¯s right. Rex¡¯s head snapped toward the source. His eyes wide open now scanning the empty alley, searching for movement, a shadow, or anything. There was nobody there. His breathing grew heavier, his chest rising and falling rapidly. His heartbeat became much faster. "W-Who¡¯s there?" His voice cracked under his fear. The hairs on his arms and legs stood on end. Haaah¡­ haah..! Something was wrong. Step. Step. Now the foot step came from the left. Rex whipped his head in that direction. Haah¡­ haah¡­! Still no one. His body tensed up, his muscles locked in one place, refusing to move. Suddenly¡ª A hand gripping his shoulder from behind. "!?" A violent shudder ran down his spine. Paralyzing him completely. A soft melodious voice, almost too gentle, enters our ear. "You had it rough, my child." "!?" As those words reached to me, but just before Rex turned his head¡ª There was darkness. Just like before. It engulfed me entirely. My consciousness faded away, as I found myself floating in an endless void of darkness. *** "Cough¡­! Cough¡­!" A sharp pain burned in my throat. I gasped, my body felt heaving as I struggled to breath. The world spun as I opened my eyes, my vision was blurry. It took me a moment before I got my head straight. I looked around me, the surroundings were familiar. Scattered papers. The smell of chemicals. I gaze to the side. Two angelic figures standing nearby. And right in front of me¡ª A ghostly figure, watching me with worried eyes. I hurriedly touched my face, tracing my smooth skin. I could feel it. The weight of my body. The movement of my fingers. I could move. I could speak. "I am back." Back from that world. The first voice that reached me was Sera¡¯s. ¡¯Are you all right, human?¡¯ Her ocean-blue eyes shimmered with worry as she reached for my face, but her hand passed right through me. It didn¡¯t feel like a dream. All the pain. The suffering. Rex and Lucy. It was¡­ I just don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t understand any of it. What was all that? Why was I there? Who were those two? My head pounded. My thoughts were bouncing in my head, without reaching the definite conclusion. I wanted to scream. Tear my hair out. "Sir Paradox." Lilith¡¯s voice snapped me out of it. "What did you see?" I looked up at her. Silver-white hair. Blood-red eyes. A small face. Red rose lips. Innocent smile. It reminded me of¡­ "Lucy." The name slipped from my lips before I could stop it. Lilith¡¯s eyes widened after hearing it. She was surprised. I noticed it. But not long after, her expression returned to normal. "I see." "You did great." A blissful smile tugged at her lips¡ªpure, innocent¡­ It was just like Lucy? Or maybe I was overthinking it. But if I wasn¡¯t¡ª I think I found the answer to one of my questions. I wanted to ask Lilith something, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out from me. My gaze shifted towards Nathalia. She remained quiet. She was still looking at me, standing there, her blindfold was still hiding her expression. I sighed. Enough of this, I needed to focus. I pushed myself off the ground, dusting off my clothes. My face returned to normal. I couldn¡¯t afford to get lost in my own head. Returning to the Human Continent was more important for now. My classmates were trapped here. And for God knows how long? Days? Weeks? I didn¡¯t know. But I had to get them out. And the option I had now was to accept Nathalia¡¯s proposal. I turned to Nathalia, ready to ask her¡ªbut before I could, she spoke first. "This prophecy was a big thing for the Gods," she said. "Some of them were scared. Others were envious." The Child of Prophecy¡ªme. They wanted me on their side. To win their long, endless argument. I get it now. It all made sense. Why Nathalia offered to teleport us back¡ªwith only wanting my trust in return. ¡¯What should I do?¡¯ I had just met her. And from Sera¡¯s story¡­ She seemed dangerous. I didn¡¯t think I could defeat her and Lilith both. Nathalia spoke again. "So, will you accept my request?" "..." I was still struggling to decide. Should I trust her? ¡¯Accept her request.¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice rang in my head, cutting through my thoughts. I froze. "..." What? ¡¯But¡ª¡¯ I tried to argue, but she cut me off again. ¡¯Ask her to sign the demon contract.¡¯ Demon contract? I didn¡¯t know what that was. My confusion must have been clear to her, because Sera quickly explained it to me. A demon contract was an unbreakable bond which tied both parties at the soul level. If anyone broke it, they would die instantly. Death, huh? An idea formed in my mind. Till now, Nathalia and Lilith didn¡¯t seem to know I possessed the Immortality skill. What if I signed the contract¡­ and broke it? Would I actually die? The possibility was slim. But it wasn¡¯t zero. The contract destroyed souls. If my soul was shattered, would I resurrect? I didn¡¯t know. I still didn¡¯t know the limits of my skills. I hadn¡¯t even analyzed them properly through the Fate Interface. I needed to do it. Soon. Nathalia spoke once again, this time her voice was calm. "Don¡¯t overthink this. I won¡¯t harm you." Trust, huh? That¡¯s what she wanted. Could I give her that? I exhaled. "Alright." But before she could speak, I cut in. "Let¡¯s sign the demon contract." The moment the words left my mouth¡ª Nathalia¡¯s eyes widened. And not just her Lilith too, I know what they are thinking¡ªHow did he know about the Demon Contract? Their faces went pale. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their reaction told me everything. ¡¯So it was a trap after all.¡¯ But then¡ª "Alright." My eyes snapped to Nathalia. "What?" "I planned to do it anyway," she said. I blinked. She agreed? She was willing to be bound by me? Was my trust that important to her? I narrowed my eyes. She was either extremely confident¡­ or desperate. Lilith¡¯s expression returned to normal. "I shall prepare the contract." Her voice was steady, but I noticed her fingers twitch slightly. Even she was uneasy. Nathalia, however, remained calm. She took a step forward. "I have nothing to hide. If this is what you need to trust me, then so be it." She really wasn¡¯t hesitating. Sera was silent. She was watching. I clenched my jaw. Fine. Let¡¯s see how far she¡¯ll go. Lilith raised her hand. A black void formed in the air. The temperature dropped. A scroll appeared, hovering between us. The Demon Contract. To be Continued¡­ Chapter 79: The Contract The scroll hovered between us. It has dark brown rolled paper wrapped around a silver handle. The scroll started unbound itself in the air. All of it seemed so magical to me. As it did, the atmosphere turned cold. The floor beneath me froze. A thin layer of ice formed under my feet. And I understood one thing about this, it was not because of the scroll. My Ice Elemental was reacting to it. Is it because of the affinity of the scroll¡­ was it Ice Essence? The scroll unbound itself completely. A contract that would kill one of us if broken. Lilith¡¯s voice echoed, as she explained. "The contract requires four terms. Two from each side. If any party breaks them, their soul will be destroyed." I gulped. I narrowed my eyes. "State the terms." Nathalia placed her finger on the plain brown paper. The ink moved tracing Nathalia¡¯s fingers. The first term appeared. [First Condition ¨C Nathalia¡¯s Side] "I, Nathalia, The Welder of Dreams, vow to return Holder of Paradox and his companions to the Human Continent within the next three hours." I read it twice. "Hmm?" Three hours? Not immediately. I clicked my tongue. "Why not now?" Nathalia met my gaze. "I need time to prepare a stable teleportation. If I rush it, you could all be scattered across the world." Fair point. I didn¡¯t ask further. Still, if she was bound by the contract, she couldn¡¯t lie. Not unless she wanted to really die. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I exhaled. "Fine." The ink shifted once again, as the next condition appeared. [Second Condition ¨C Nathalia¡¯s Side] "I, Nathalia, vow that I will not cause harm to the Paradox or any of his companions under any circumstance." I studied the words carefully. There was a loophole in it. She wouldn¡¯t harm us¡­ But that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t allow someone else to. Smart move. But I could play that game too. Nathalia¡¯s side was over. Now it was my turn. I placed my hand on the scroll¡¯s surface. I concentrated my thoughts on the terms I had it ready in my head. The ink moved itself once again. [Third Condition ¨C My Side] "I, Paradox, Child of Ylthea, vow that I will not take direct action to harm Nathalia unless she first breaks the contract by any means." If she played safe, so would I. This way, she couldn¡¯t use the contract to manipulate me into attacking her first. Is all about balance. It¡¯s a fair contract. Now for the final terms, I had it planned too. The ink moved again, as I formed the¡ª But before I could finish, Lilith stopped me. "Wait..." I turned my head to her direction, only to meet her blood-red eyes. "What?" I asked. She hesitated before adding, "This contract is a great chance for you to learn more about gods and demons, and my master Nathalia didn¡¯t put any terms to teach you all that¡­ Don¡¯t you want to learn more about this world?" I went silent for a moment. I almost forgot about that. ¡¯Was she helping me?¡¯ I turned toward Nathalia. She didn¡¯t seem bothered by it. Her hidden eyes didn¡¯t even waver by Lilith¡¯s words. "Then what should I demand?" I directed the question to Lilith. She moved closer, her presence was calming, a sweet cherry scent lingered in my nose. "Let me write it instead." She held my hand, her soft palm pressing lightly against mine. She guided me. I watched the ink move. The final condition came to my view. [Fourth Condition ¨C My Side] "I, Paradox, the Child of Ylthea, vow that I will trust Nathalia only if she guides me in navigating the Divine Conflict and will not act against her unless she first betrays me." "What?" I looked at Lilith. "Define ¡¯Divine Conflict¡¯." Her red eyes flickered. "The ongoing war between gods. You are the Child of Prophecy. This war concerns you more than you think." She told me all that with the most innocent, worried expression. And for some reason, I believed she really meant it. And I did have a few questions I wanted to ask her too. I exhaled. "Fine." Lilith nodded. "The terms are set. Do you both accept?" Nathalia was the first to place her hand over the scroll. "I accept." She declared. A golden light shimmered around her. Then it dimmed down. Lilith gestured to me to come forward. It was my turn now. I hesitated for a moment. I looked toward Sera. She nodded, assuring me that everything will be fine. Once I placed my hand on that contract¡­ Then, there was no turning back. My soul would be bound to her. If I broke it, I would die. I didn¡¯t know if my Immortality skill could resist soul destruction. But this was the only way forward. I pressed my palm onto the scroll. "I accept." I declared. The contract pulsed. Fuaaa! Black tendrils shot out, wrapping around my wrist and Nathalia¡¯s too. I shivered witnessing it all. Cold Ice crawled through my veins. The scroll ignited into black flames. Then¡ª It vanished. The temperature in the room returned to normal. My gaze fell to my wrist. The first thing I noticed was¡ª A ring-like tattoo had formed around it. It was a symbol of¡ª The symbol of Goddess Ylthea. And somehow I instantly recognised it. A bracelet-shaped tattoo wrapped around my wrist, dark and intricate. It looked like a miniature universe, swirling with tiny stars, planets, and tiny glowing figures. Faint trails of energy¡ªalmost like aura threads¡ªconnected them, weaving them into a pattern which to be never connected, as if it was an illusion. My gaze shifted towards Nathalia¡¯s wrist, unlike mine the pattern of her tattoo was all different. I glanced at Nathalia¡¯s wrist. A crescent moon rested at the center, surrounded by butterflies with shimmering wings. Thin, flowing lines extended outward from each butterfly, forming a shape that resembled a dreamcatcher or a human mind. It must be the symbol of God of Dreams. "The contract is over." Lilith declared, bowing her head towards both Nathalia and me. I clenched my fist. It was finally done. The contract was complete. Nathalia smiled slightly. "Now, let me prepare the teleportation." To be Continued¡­ Chapter 80: Preparation [1] "Now let me prepare the teleportation." Nathalia smiled slightly. She turned, her bare feet tapping against the floor producing a faint creaking sound as she moved out of the room. I and Lilith were left alone in her bedchamber. Lilith stood at the corner of the room, she wasn¡¯t moving. Her red eyes were locked onto me. She wasn¡¯t even pretending to be occupied with something else, she was just watching me, as if waiting for me to speak first. I did plan to ask her a few questions. There were things I wanted to clarify with her. But¡­ I didn¡¯t know how to start the conversation. Lilith seemed quiet, and distant. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was simply disinterested or if she was deliberately making things awkward between us. Or maybe both. My gaze wandered around, finally landing on a massive map behind Lilith. It was pinned to the wall, covering nearly half of it. The details were incredible, each line was precise, as if someone had spent years creating it. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That map¡­ ¡¯I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen it before.¡¯ Where was this from? I pondered. Lilith, as if noticing the curiosity in my eyes, spoke without looking away from me. "It¡¯s the Demon Continent." Hmm? ¡¯What?¡¯ Oh, she meant the map. I studied it closer. The landmass was divided into five distinct sections, with markings that seemed to indicate the territories. Strange letters were scribbled across it, forming the words I couldn¡¯t understand. I frowned. The script was entirely unfamiliar to me. It didn¡¯t resemble the human language or even any ancient script I had come across before. I reached out to Sera in my mind. ¡¯Can you read it?¡¯ Sera¡¯s respond instantly. ¡¯It¡¯s Demon Tongue. And yes, I can read and speak almost all the languages in this world.¡¯ I raised an eyebrow. Well, she will be useful after all. Anyways¡­ Demon Tongue, huh? I knew demons had their own language and culture, but no human¡ªat least, no recorded one¡ªhad ever seen it before. Every record we had on them came from second-hand sources, from old wars or demon prisoners. But now, right in front of me, was a full-fledged, detailed map of the Demon Continent. It¡¯s a rare piece of knowledge. The letters were completely different from ours¡ª It looked more like an ancient rune than a conventional script. I narrowed my eyes. ¡¯Sera, try to memorize all the names on the map. I¡¯ll analyze it later.¡¯ If I could get my hands on a complete map of the Demon Continent¡ªa map that no other human ever possessed¡ªit would be an immense advantage for me in the future. Sera nodded in response. I could feel her presence focusing as she carefully analyzed the map. For now, I let her be. Letting my mind calm, I asked Lilith. "Why are you helping me?" I had been thinking about it ever since she guided my hand to write that last condition on the contract. That single term had shifted the balance in my favor, making Nathalia bound to provide me guidance¡ªsomething I would have never been able to demand myself. It was undeniably beneficial to me. But why did she do it? Why had Lilith, someone who should be loyal to Nathalia, gone out of her way to ensure that I had an advantage? It almost felt like she was on my side. Lilith¡¯s blood-red eyes shimmered slightly. She parted her lips as if to respond¡ª Then she stopped. No words came out from her. She hesitated. And that alone told me enough. Her expression barely shifted, but I caught that faintest flicker of something¡ªsomething buried deep inside her. I pressed further. "Who was Lucy?" As I said that name, I carefully studied her every reaction. Every twitch of her muscles, every shift in her breathing, every flicker in her eyes. "Why do you want to know?" she finally asked. Why? So, she did know about them. And yet, she was testing me. Avoiding the question. It seemed she didn¡¯t want me to dig further. Which only made me push harder. I am not letting this go. "I saw it," I said. "I saw what happened to Rex." Lilith¡¯s posture stiffened. I continued my words. "I saw how badly he was beaten. How his face was barely recognizable, how his bones fractured under the force of those continuous strikes, how his eyes¡ª" I narrowed mine to her. "How his eyes were nearly crushed, how he was bathed in his own blood, how¡ª" "Enough." Lilith¡¯s voice was quiet, but the weight behind it was undeniably strong. I ignored it. I knew what I was doing was cruel to her, but I had no choice. I had my own life to protect. My own people to look after. If this was somehow connected to me, then those around me would inevitably get tangled in it as well. I couldn¡¯t allow that. I had to be prepared. I had to know everything¡ªevery last detail about this prophecy, about Olympus, about whatever game those gods and demons were playing. And if that meant digging into the darkest suffering of someone, then so be it. I would take the path no matter how treacherous it was. Lilith¡¯s reaction was slight, but I caught onto it. Her fingers tightened around her wrist. Her lips quivered for just a second before she bit down on them. Then, she looked away from me. "Some things," she murmured, "are better left buried." My eyes widened. I then saw it. In her eyes, in the way she held herself. It was¡ª Pain. Raw, unfiltered pain. It was an emotion that didn¡¯t suit a deity, yet here it was¡ªright in front of me, on her face. At the corner of her eyes, tiny droplets of tears dripped down. She didn¡¯t let them fall. She brushed it away. She just went silent. I, on the other hand¡­ I was left speechless. I had expected resistance. I had expected anger, defiance, anything but this. But what I saw instead was something deeper. Something that made me wonder¡ª What kind of life had she lived to show this kind of emotion? How much had she endured? How much has she lost? To be Continued¡­ A/N: This chapter went over 2k, I have to split it into 2 halves¡­ I recommend reading the next one. Thanks! Chapter 81: Preparation [2] How much had she lost? I wanted to stop. I really did. But I couldn¡¯t. Because at the end of the day, I had a family too. A family that once lost me. I didn¡¯t want them to lose me again. I didn¡¯t want to see my mother cry again. I didn¡¯t want to see Elise lonely again. I was scared. Scared of everything. I didn¡¯t even know if my immortality truly worked, if I die again. So¡­ I pressed on. I asked her once more. I forced the words out of my mouth. "What about Rex?" My voice was quieter this time. "What was he to Olympus?" The tension in the room shifted. Lilith sighed deeply. Then, for the first time since this conversation started between us¡ªshe smiled. Not her usual smile. But a bitter smile. "You¡¯re persistent," she said. "You know that?" I smirked. "I¡¯ve been told." There was a reason some god was involved in Lucy¡¯s kidnapping¡ª Lilith didn¡¯t tell me everything. She finally answered me, and she left me with only one sentence. "Just know that all of this is connected to the Child of Prophecy... to you." That was it. And yet, those words alone gave me enough to think further. I could draw so many possible conclusions just by that one sentence. So many paths of reasoning. Lilith didn¡¯t want to tell me more. That much was clear. But why? I wonder. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had already shown signs. The flickers of emotion that she wasn¡¯t supposed to have. Those little hints of something buried deep inside her. It¡¯s as if¡ª ¡¯She was bound by something.¡¯ Or¡­ was she simply afraid? She felt fear. Fear was an amusing thing. A force that dictated the actions of all living beings in the universe, from the weakest creature to the strongest deity. It was fear that made them hesitate before their death. Fear that made rulers betray their allies. Fear that made even gods falter. It stripped away logic, forcing the minds of others to seek survival above all else. It twisted the hearts of the righteous and crushed the will of the proud. And now¡­ It left even a divine being like Lilith standing before me, hesitant, avoiding my gaze. "..." "..." The bedchamber fell silent. Neither of us spoke. Lilith was gripping her wrist tightly, her back resting against the wall. Her head was tilted down, her long silver-white hair let loose casting a shadow over her expression¡ª it was an expression I couldn¡¯t really see. Why did she suddenly go quiet? ¡¯Did I make her angry?¡¯ I shouldn¡¯t have pushed her so hard. Maybe she had a past connection with those two names, a wound that was deep buried in her, and I scratched to the surface. And yet¡­ There was still one last question I wanted to ask. I was being shameless. I knew that. But I had to know. "Tell me this¡ª" "Now, now, don¡¯t bully my maid." A familiar voice interrupted me just as I was about to speak. It was Nathalia. She stepped through the doorway, her blindfolded eyes first landing on Lilith before shifting toward me. "She has her reasons not to share it with others," she said calmly. I clenched my jaw. I knew that. But¡ª "If you truly want to know more¡­" Nathalia¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. "Perhaps try being a little more polite and nice to her?" "..." I felt pathetic. Being lectured by her, of all people. But she wasn¡¯t wrong. I had pushed hertoo far. I needed to approach this differently. Nathalia chuckled as she stepped closer, resting a hand atop Lilith¡¯s head and ruffling her hair gently. "Treat her to her favorite food," she suggested. Placing her index finger on her lips. "She¡¯ll eventually open up to you." "Food?" I raised an eyebrow. "Hehe~" Nathalia chuckled lightly. "She really likes apples." "..." Really? I turned my gaze toward Lilith. She was now hiding her face even more, but I caught the faintest glimpse of redness on her cheeks. Did she adore her master? The relationship between these two¡­ I still didn¡¯t understand it. Nathalia turned back to me. "The teleportation artifact is ready," she announced. "In one hour, I will teleport you and all your companions." I exhaled a quiet breath of relief. "Alright." This phase was complete. Now, it was all up to Ruby. She had to gather all the students in one place. I had to move now. I turned to Nathalia. "How will I contact you?" It was necessary to do so. If she truly planned to teach me about demons, gods, and authority, I needed a way to reach her. I can¡¯t just come to the demon continent, every time I need to learn something. Nathalia lifted her hand¡ªthe same one that had the strange tattoo. "Our souls are connected," she said. "You can reach me whenever you need to be. Just concentrate your Elemental Essence on this region." I looked down at my own wrist. The tattoo with its strange patterns¡­ I followed her instructions, focusing my Essence on that spot. The moment I did that, the tatoo glowed¡ªa soft golden light pulsing beneath my skin. At the same time, Nathalia¡¯s tattoo responded, emitting the same glow. Interesting. So they resonated with each other. "I got it." Now that everything was set, it was my time to leave. I turned to both Nathalia and Lilith. "It¡¯s time for me to go now." But just as I took a step forward, Nathalia stopped me¡ª "Lilith will guide you." "!?" "What?" "This continent is crawling with demons," Nathalia continued. "Many of them might be aware of you by now. You did run around mindlessly, after all." I froze. Was she serious? I didn¡¯t mind Lilith tagging along. But¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be weird if she followed behind me with both of her wings flapping? It would attract too much attention. ¡¯You are such an idiot.¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice echoed in my head. ¡¯What?¡¯ I asked. ¡¯She¡¯s not following you all the way to the human continent, idiot,¡¯ she scoffed. ¡¯She¡¯s only guiding you until all of you are safely teleported.¡¯ Yeah, I knew that! ¡¯No, you didn¡¯t!¡¯ she snapped. "Alright, I don¡¯t mind." I said, finally agreeing. Lilith would be guiding me, huh? This would be¡­ interesting. To be Continued¡­. Chapter 82: Our Turn [1] CLANG! CLANG! The sound of metal crashing echoed through the forest. Three figures were clashing against a single entity. A winged figure in a white gown, her hair was as pale as snow. She had no face. No expression to show. Just plane skin where her facial features should be. Justice, Greed, and Hope stood against her. "WHAT IS THIS THING?!" Justice hissed, his feet slamming into the ground after a powerful blow sent him back. He gritted his teeth, his eyes locked on the faceless being. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She moved with unnatural speed, dodging every strike that came to her, as if she saw the attacks before they came. And the few attacks that did land? It was all seless. Her body regenerated in an instant. Hope was relentless with his katana carving through her again and again. Limbs severed. Body split. Yet each time, she pieced herself back together like nothing ever happened. "Fuck it all!" Justice growled, his frustration boiling over his anger. His gaze flickered to Hope. ¡¯How the hell is he keeping up?¡¯ He thought. The recoil from Nathalia¡¯s attacks was way too unreal. Each strike carried a force that made Justice¡¯s own blows feel like mere scratches to her. He glanced to the side. The students were watching all of it. Their eyes fixated only on Hope, their so-called hero, the one overpowering this monstrous being. Justice clenched his fists. If he could surpass Hope. If he could take the spotlight. Then they would all praise him instead. It was a childish thought. He knew that. He was a grown man, probably past twenty-five, and a noble by birth. But still, the need to win against Hope burned inside him like a molten lava sticking itself to the rocks. But could you really blame him? Once, he had been the strongest. Once, he was called The Rank-1. The title that had elevated Justice¡¯s family¡¯s status, brought them recognition, made them proud. He had been the pinnacle of power, the symbol of human strength. But then, one day, the Hero Association introduced a boy. A kid¡ªyounger than him, smaller than him, beut he was seemingly unremarkable. Until he fought. Until he displayed a level of power Justice had never encountered before. Until he shattered all of his expectations, and took the Rank-1 title from him. Justice¡¯s grip on his weapon trembled. And now, watching Hope fight, that old resentment clawed its way back to him. Justice¡¯s dream shattered. The dream to stand at the top. The dream to crush those beneath him. To be worshiped like a God. All of it vanished to dust¡ªstolen by a silver-haired boy, the Hero Association brought. And soon after, he witnessed people calling that boy The Rank-1. The strongest. They worshiped him like a god. That young boy¡­ their one and only... Hope. Justice could only watch from the sidelines. That mere boy had taken everything from him. He tried challenging him¡ªagain and again¡ªonly to be defeated every single time. So he trained. Day and night. He pushed himself beyond his limits. Hoping, believing. That one day, he would surpass Hope. That he would reclaim his throne. But the gap only widened. Hope completed the most dangerous missions with ease, and with minimal casualties. It was an impossible feat to turn the routine in his hands. ¡¯How does someone like that even exist?¡¯ The question haunted him. Every time Hope achieved something unheard of, Justice found himself wondering if it was even real. Was it real? Could anyone truly be that powerful? Was the Hero Association right to give him Rank-1? He doubted it. He always had. Until¡­ he joined a mission with him. Until¡­ he saw Hope fight with his own eyes. And only two words escaped his lips. "Oh god..." Such power. Such talent. Such absolute confidence. For the first time, Justice witnessed Hope at his full potential. It wasn¡¯t fair. God is so cruel. To favor someone this much. To give one person that level of strength. It was all wrong. It¡¯s cheating. Justice wished to be born that way. How could he possibly compete Hope? How could he ever beat that monster? It was a ridiculous idea. So¡­ he gave up. He settled for his current Rank-2. Waiting¡­ Waiting for the right moment. The right change to overthrow Hope. And today¡­ must be that day. Justice analyzed the fight. Faceless Nathalia dodged every attack with inhuman precision and speed. Hope was relentless with his katana too¡ªno doubt there, he was slicing through her again and again. But no matter how much damage he inflicted, she regenerated instantly. Justice narrowed his eyes. Something felt... off to him. "When did Hope become this weak?" Hope¡ªthe same person who once crushed him effortlessly¡ªwas struggling against her. His movements lacked the overwhelming force they once had. His attacks were precise but they didn¡¯t hold the same weight like before. His thinking is reasonable. Justice didn¡¯t know the truth. The Hope he once called his rival had died long ago. The person standing there now was a fraud. But Justice had no way of knowing that. How would he know? The Hero Association hid it well. And so, Justice believed. He believed that today was the day he would expose Hope¡¯s strength. He will show the world just how unworthy he was of the title Rank-1. A grin formed on his face. And from his inventory ring, he pulled out his weapon. It was a scythe. The blade was pure, light purple with shiny black streaks running through it. The handle was pitch black, almost smooth to touch. At its end, two small bells dangled, it was tied with a strong red thread. Justice gripped the handle firmly. With a flick of his wrist, he spun the scythe effortlessly, letting it rotate between his fingers. The motion was smooth, precise¡ªas if he was born to wield this scythe. The bells at the end of the handle jingled softly. This weapon wasn¡¯t just any weapon. He had found it deep within an ancient dungeon. Buried in a chamber far beneath the Earth¡¯s surface. Hidden away for centuries by humanity. And now¡­ This will be his first time using it in this battle. End of Chapter. Chapter 83: Our Turn [2] Justice held the scythe with both hands, gripping it tightly. A strong radiating energy pulsed out of the scythe. Justice didn¡¯t hesitate. He gripped it even more tightly. He took the scythe over his head. Wheeeep! Wheeeep! The air whistled as he spun the scythe over his head. A sharp vibration generated by it. He pulsed his Essence through the weapon. Water Essence. Justice had cyan hair, he was born in Aquadore. A high class nobel with highest status in the Kingdom. A dim purple glow spread across the edge of the blade. A faint hum vibrating sound echoed. The weapon resonated with his Essence. The air around the forest shifted. The moisture in the surroundings stilled. No wind. No movement. Everything froze under his control. Faceless Nathalia hovered above him, she was not moving. Hope stopped all of his attacks. He backed away from Nathalia, sensing the overwhelming Water Essence beneath him. Justice tightened his grip. The resonance between his scythe and his Essence grew even stronger. "Ugh!" He held it tightly. The water around him didn¡¯t flow like liquid anymore. It vibrated in the air. Each molecule trembled violently, spinning at its high speed. Faster and faster. Until¡­ Breaking apart. Hydrogen, and Oxygen. They separated. This wasn¡¯t just water manipulation. This was molecular disassembly. By splitting the molecules at an atomic level, Justice had turned the water into something far beyond ordinary water control. Hydrogen, the most flammable element, filled the air. The air turned dangerous. A single spark could set off an explosion strong enough to wipe out everything in its range. Justice smirked. Justice¡¯s scythe pulsed with more power. The ground beneath them rumbled. The students felt it too. It was a suffocating pressure. But before they could react, Hope moved. In an instant, an ice dome formed over them¡ª it was a massive, crystal-clear sphere. Perfectly transparent. They could see everything from the inside. Every movement and every attack of Justice which he was about to perform. They all felt that something great was about to befall. They didn¡¯t flinch, after all Hope was guarding them. But they were safe. A sly grin formed on Justice¡¯s face. He had it enough. He endured all of it. Now, he would show all of them why he was ranked-2. He lifted his scythe high in the air, pointing straight to the Faceless winged figure. WEEEZZZZZ! A sharp slash cut through the air. "Hydrostatic Cataclysm." The moment he uttered those words, everything changed. This was his strongest technique. And with his scythe amplifying it, the effect tripled. No matter where he was, no matter the kingdom, his Water Essence would never weaken. Not even in a land overflowing with Fire Essence. His technique would work at full potential. Full capacity. And now, it would defy the very laws of elemental balance. Rumble! Rumble! The earth trembled. The ground cracked. The temperature dropped. Then¡ª A monstrous surge of water erupted from beneath the ground. It wasn¡¯t ordinary water. Justice had been controlling it all along. The groundwater beneath them. He compressed it. Spun it. Increased the pressure to an unbearable level. The result¡ª A force that could crush mountains. A spiraling column of water, it was dense. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It roared like a beast when it fully formed¡ªa literal beat, its speed surpassed the sound itself. Justice¡¯s hands trembled under the sheer force as he directed it forward. Straight toward Faceless Nathalia. Then¡ªit impacted her. An ear deafening explosion tore through the whole forest. It felt as if the entire ocean had crushed onto a single point. The pressure it generated was too much to bear. The air was torn. All the trees bent backward, some of them even uprooted by the force of the wind alone. Hope watched from inside the ice dome. His expression was hidden beneath his mask. The students gasped. Even Greed clenched his fists. The sky was now loomed with nothing but a swirling mass of water and mist. All students present, their vision blurred. They couldn¡¯t see the end result. They went desperate. They wanted to know. But they can¡¯t. Not until the sky was cleared. Thirty seconds passed. Then a sound struck their ears. CLANG! A metallic sound of something dropping on the ground. Their eyes snapped forward. The water mist was gone now. They say Justice. He was on his knees. His scythe lay in front of him, no longer in his grip. His head was tilted back, staring at something above. Everyone followed his gaze. The Faceless Figure which was once hovering, which was once regenerating continuously¡ªwas gone. Only her tattered robe remained, slowly drifting down to the ground. It landed gently on the cracked ground. Relief flooded all of their faces. Their breaths matched the rhythm with each other. Continue your journey with FreeNovelFire The Faceless Nathalia¡ªan entity even the strongest human to mankind was struggling to defeat¡ªwas now eliminated. And not by the Rank-1 Hope. It was done by the Rank-2 hero. By Justice. And with a single attack. Silence followed for a few seconds. Justice threw his head back and laughed. "Hehahahahahahahaha! Hahahhahaaha!" His laughter was so maniacally that it was echoing off the trees, piercing everyone¡¯s ear.. He stared at the tattered cloth on the ground. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He did that. He actually did that. Slowly, he turned his gaze behind him. To the students. To Hope. To everyone else. Their expressions said it all. He had finally done it. He had overthrown Hope. They would all praise him now. What a feat to achieve. A smug grin stretched across his face as he looked at Hope. "Now drop your damn ice dome," he sneered. "The threat is gone." But Hope didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t respond. Justice frowned at him. He straightened up, turning fully toward the ice dome. "Hey, did you not¡ª" Then¡ª He froze. A chill crawled up his spine. Something was wrong. Very, very wrong. An unimaginable pressure weighed down on him from behind. His body refused to turn around. But he didn¡¯t need to turn around to know what had happened. The students¡¯ faces told him everything. Their expressions¡ª Fear. Raw. Unfiltered. Pure fear. Crack! Crack! A sound came. Bone cracking sound. From behind him. End of Chapter. Chapter 84: Our Turn [3] Crack! Crack! The cracking sound of bones twisting and snapping echoed through the battlefield. Justice stood frozen, his body refusing to obey his own command. A cold chill ran down his spine as sweat trickled down his forehead. He didn¡¯t need to turn around where that sound came from. He didn¡¯t need to see it. He already knew. She was still there. His breath hitched. His hands trembled. His heart pounded against his ribs. In his mind, he could see it clearly¡ªher faceless head, her pale, unnatural skin, and those white feathered wings. The scythe in his grip felt heavier. His fingers loosened around its handle. ¡¯Why isn¡¯t it dead?!¡¯ He screamed inside his mind. That attack¡­ That was his strongest skill. The ultimate technique he had perfected over years of training. The skill that could even tear through mountains and even can drown an entire city. Yet¡ª It wasn¡¯t enough. Justice clenched his teeth. It wasn¡¯t like he had no other skills to use. But [Hydrostatic Cataclysm] was different. It wasn¡¯t just an attack¡ªit was his ace card, his most powerful skill. And his scythe, the ancient weapon that he had discovered deep within an underground ruin, amplified it beyond its natural limits. With it, he could bend the laws of Elementals, using it at full potential despite the location.. No matter where he was, no matter how light the Water Essence was in the environment, the scythe ensured his attack would always work at full power. After all, it defied the basic theory of Elemental Essence. But¡ª There was a catch to it. A fatal flaw after using it. It has a whole three-hour cooldown. And for the next three hours¡ª Justice was powerless. The moment he had unleashed that attack, he had already lost. His Essence was drained, leaving him helpless in a land rich with Fire Essence. He had overestimated himself. He had underestimated her. Justice swallowed hard, his throat dried out. He had made a big mistake¡ªa foolish, reckless mistake. A mistake that he couldn¡¯t take back. His lips quivered. His knees felt weak. And this was the reason why he could never surpass Hope. Not because Hope was stronger. But because he never made mistakes. Slurp! Slurp! A sickening, wet slurping sound reached his ears. Justice¡¯s breath hitched. "Eek!" He wasn¡¯t the only one. The students behind the Ice Dome were frozen in place too, their eyes wide open, as if they had seen a ghost. Except for Hope. Hope wasn¡¯t reacting. He couldn¡¯t afford to. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, his focus continued to remain on maintaining the Ice Dome¡ªa crystal-clear barrier that shielded the students from the threat outside. And letting go of it wasn¡¯t an option. If he did, if the dome shattered even for a fraction of second, the students would be exposed to the threat. And they would all perish. That was the reality of the situation. That was the order given to him by the Hero Association¡ªProtect them. Bring them back. No matter what. Crack! Crack! Slurp! The sounds continued. It was disgusting. Justice gulped hard, his hands clenched into fists. He can still see her. The figure of her was reflected on the surface of the Ice Dome. And what he saw made his blood run cold. The faceless figure¡ªNathalia. She was slowly regenerating. Her body, which had been torn apart by his attack, was restoring itself. He saw it all. How the loose, shredded intestines slithered back inside her torso, making that sickening, wet slurp as they slid into place. How her broken ribs, which were once scattered, were now twisted and reattached itself, snapping together with a cracking sound. How her limbs, once fractured and dislocated, reformed in the midst of all. Justice felt the strength drain from his legs. ¡¯No¡­ No, this isn¡¯t happening.¡¯ His attack¡ªhis strongest move, the technique he had spent years perfecting¡ªhad done really nothing to her. Nothing at all. The students behind the dome trembled with fear. No one spoke. No one moved. Because what they were witnessing was not just regeneration. It was something¡­ Something beyond monstrous. Justice could feel it in the air¡ªthe oppressive, suffocating presence of something that shouldn¡¯t exist. And yet¡ª His eyes, locked onto the Ice Dome¡¯s reflection, refused to look away. Because what he saw¡­ Was pure horror. ¡¯How?!¡¯ Justice kept repeating the same question in his mind. How was she still alive? How could she not be killed? How was anyone supposed to defeat something like her? The Faceless Nathalia stood there, she wasn¡¯t moving a bit. her body was now completely restored. It had taken only thirty seconds for her to restore. One thing is clear¡­ She can¡¯t be killed. Everyone thought the same thing. And worse¡ªthey were all right. She was an immortal, but nobody knew that. It was a dream-to-reality forged from Nathalia¡¯s own dream, yet it was separate from her own creator. It was A being that existed with its own thoughts, its own will. But she didn¡¯t have emotions. It was why she was like this. That¡¯s the reason despite being cut into various pieces she was still standing there emotionless, and fearless. Then the question was¡­ how do you kill something like that? Justice gritted his teeth. His mind raced, searching for a way, a weakness¡ªanything can work this time. Then he remembered something¡ª Experience more tales on NovelFire.C?m ¡¯Wait.¡¯ A single thought surfaced in his mind. The skill he had just used [Hydrostatic Cataclysm]. It had broken apart water at its fundamental level, separating hydrogen and oxygen apart. The area was already filled with these atoms, scattered in the air. All he needed now¡ª Was a single spark. His thoughts accelerated, searching for possibilities forming like a complex puzzle assembling itself in mere seconds. If he could just generate a tiniest flicker of flame, if he could ignite the loose hydrogen in the air¡­ Then he can create an explosion. A massive detonation. It was the only thing he can do now. He didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. Justice took a slow, steady breath, shifting his focus towards his finger. His Water Essence was nearly depleted, but he still had it control¡ªjust enough to pull this trick off. His fingers twitched, channeling the last of his strength into his inventory ring. Carefully. Precisely. The ring¡¯s storage operated through Essence recognition. It reads the flow of energy before allowing access to items within it. But¡ª What if it was overloaded? Justice concentrated on it, pushing his Essence into the ring, not to retrieve something¡ªbut to flood it. To overwhelm it. To force a malfunction. The mechanism inside the ring wasn¡¯t designed to handle such a sudden surge of energy. If he could cause even the smallest short circuit¡ª And if that reaction happened in an atmosphere thick with hydrogen¡­ Boom. His plan will succeed. Justice¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. It was a reckless gamble. But it was the only chance they had. End of Chapter. Chapter 85: The Rank-7 Ruby Spark..! Spark..! Buzz..! A flicker of blue lightning crackled from the inventory ring. It was short circuited. The air in that particular region ignited. The free-floating hydrogen atoms reacted to it. Justice wasted none of his time¡ªhe wrapped his entire body in a dense sphere of pressurized water. KABOOOOOOM!! An ear deafening explosion tore through the area. Flames surged in all directions, swallowing everything in their path. The shockwave flattened the trees, splitting the ground apart as a huge pillar of fire shot into the sky. For a moment, night turned to day. Heat waves distorted the surroundings. Hope¡¯s Ice Dome shook. Greed and the students inside flinched as firelight reflected in their wide eyes. Justice gritted his teeth. The water sphere shielding him vibrates violently, struggling to withstand the shock. This was his final move. She has to be dead now. The flames dimmed. And the smoke settled over a wasteland. Justice exhaled sharply. "Cough¡­! Cough¡­!" Slowly, he turned. His gaze locked onto the spot where she¡ªNathalia had once stood. "?!" His breath caught as his eyes spotted her. She just stood there. It was creepy, just how she was standing there, doing nothing in return. "Damn¡­ Monster¡­!" Justice led out a low cry. Her robes had been burned away, only a few tattered scraps of thin fabric clinging to her body. But something was different. Her flesh was burnt. For the first time, she wasn¡¯t regenerating. Justice¡¯s mind spiked. His eyes widened with this find. ¡¯Huh?¡¯ He didn¡¯t lower his guard. He waited. one minute, two, five. Nothing changed. Her body remained motionless, and the burnt skin was still the same, she wasn¡¯t regenerating. ¡¯So fire¡­ is her weakness?¡¯ He concluded. A flicker of hope sparked in his mind. Then¡ªit returned back to despair. Justice wasn¡¯t a Fire Elemental user. ¡¯Shit! If only¡­!¡¯ He clenched his fists. His strongest move had drained him completely. And another explosion like that? It¡¯s Impossible for him. Well not for another three hours. ¡¯Maybe the students¡­¡¯ The thought flashed through his mind. Nova¡¯s students. Among them there surely will be at least one Fire Elemental user. But the problem was¡ª How could he ask them? Not a chance. His pride wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡¯If only Pride were here¡ª¡¯ "What a mess." A voice cut through Justice¡¯s thought. He flinched. The students inside the ice dome turned their heads to the source. Even Hope glanced up. The voice came from above. Everyone looked up. A figure hovered in the air, dressed in a black uniform. Her crimson hair flowed behind her, reflecting the glow of the fire in her hands. Large wings of flame spread from her back, radiating intense heat. Her deep red eyes glowed as she surveyed the wasteland below her. A katana rested at her hip, and on her chest, a number shone in red color¡ª 07. It was Pride. The Rank-7 Hero. The students themselves responded to her presence. She wasn¡¯t wearing her Hero Mask. They all recognised her instantly. "Head Mistress¡­?" Ruby smiled at them, a warm reassuring smile. The temperature grew even hotter, the flames in her hands burned brighter than before. This place which was rich with Fire Essence, only made her stronger. She looked down. T To the ground which was all shattered, scorched from the previous explosion. Burnt grass and fallen trees surrounded them. And at the center stood a massive ice dome. Inside it were her students, frozen in fear but unharmed. She exhaled softly. "At least they were safe." Zane had told her this beforehand, that they were all safe, but seeing it with her own eyes brought Ruby a sense of relief. Now, her gaze shifted to Faceless Nathalia. She was just as Zane had described¡ªinhuman, and terrifying. ¡¯So, that¡¯s an Immortal?¡¯ Ruby thought of Zane¡¯s words. Ruby knows about the Immortality Zane holds, so seeing another Immortal didn¡¯t shock her much. Well there was one thing in her favor. She was weak to fire. Zane had figured it out that time, and that within minutes of analyzing faceless Nathalia. Ruby still didn¡¯t know how he did that, but she trusted him completely. If he said fire could end this, then it would definitely will. Her lips parted into a smile, and her voice rang through the forest. "Let¡¯s see how well you burn." Her movement was fluid, she positioned her hands. The flames in her hands flared. Orange deepened into yellow flames. Yellow brightened to white. It didn¡¯t stop there, the temperature spiked further. White shifted to sky blue. Then deep blue. And finally¡ª Black. The flames in her palms shrank to the size of a pebble, but the sheer heat it generated made the air shimmer and crack. The ground beneath everyone¡¯s feet sizzled as warm vapour erupted from the soil. Ruby extended her hand toward Faceless Nathalia. Justice swallowed hard as he witnessed all this. Sweat trickled down his temple. He could feel it. The energy¡­ This was on a completely different level. A single word echoed before the world turned complete white. "Nightflare." A thin beam of darkness streaked forward like a laser beam. Experience more content on NovelFire.C?m It was devastating. FZZZZTTTTT!! It happened in the blink of an eye. No one got the chance to react. They didn¡¯t need to. The sheer energy radiating from that attack was enough to tell everyone¡ª that this would definitely end her. And they were all right. As the white light faded, desperate eyes of every student locked onto a single spot where Faceless Nathalia once stood. Nothing remained of her. No body. No clothes. Only a single, burning white feather lay on the smoky ground. It was as if she had never existed. Rumble! Rumble! Hope lowered the Ice Dome. This was a clear signal to all the students of Nova¡ªthe threat was finally gone. A wave of relief swept through the students. "We¡­!" Some jumped, cheering. Some clapped, laughing in disbelief. Some hugged, tears of exhaustion and joy in their eyes. They were safe. Ruby descended, landing near them. Her flames flickered, and the fire wings at her back dimmed, dissolving into small particles. A warm smile crossed her lips. "My dear students, the threat is gone." She took a step forward. Then, unexpectedly¡ª She bowed her head. "It¡¯s my fault. If only I had strengthened the security more¡ª" "Headmistress?! Woah, it really is you!" A group of girls interrupted, their eyes wide with excitement. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ruby blinked, caught off guard by them. "The Headmistress is Rank-7?!" "Holy hell!" They slowly started noticing it. "I¡¯m a big fan!" "Give me your autograph!" "Marry me!" A swarm of students surrounded her, their voices overlapping with others. "Hey¡­ wait¡­ woah¡ª!" Ruby stammered as they crowded around her, grabbing at her hands, her arms, anything they could reach. All of this made her laugh. A bright, full smile spread across her face as their cheers filled the air. End of Chapter. Chapter 86: Teleportation and Return [1] The forest was silent. It was so unnatural. I walked forward, my steps crisping against the dried leaves scattered across the ground. Every step echoed in my ears, the only sound in this quiet forest. I wasn¡¯t completely alone, though. Sera was with me. And, of course, she was here too. Walking beside me, her white-feathered wings ruffled softly with each step she took. Lilith. She was guiding me, leading the way until we reached the teleportation point. But still¡­ Why were we walking exactly? I glanced at her wings. ¡¯She can fly right? So why are we using our feet?¡¯ Beside me, Sera kept her eyes fixed on Lilith, scanning her every movement. She had been doing this the entire time. I couldn¡¯t blame her. The Lilith she remembered wasn¡¯t the Lilith standing before us now. She became a complete stranger to her. ¡¯What the hell even happened?¡¯ She was different from Sera¡¯s stories. I let out a deep sigh. The gods. The Authority Holders. These things would drive me insane someday. Their existence, their powers¡ªeverything about them was too damn confusing. ¡¯Hey. Ask her.¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice rang in my mind. For the fifth time. I ignored her. "Sighhhhh." Still, I hesitated. "So, umm¡­" My words caught in my throat. Why was this so hard? Lilith wasn¡¯t even doing anything, but the distance between us felt impossible to close. Maybe I was just bad at communication? No. It wasn¡¯t me. It was her. She was the problem. She was too distant, too awkward. ¡¯What are you scared of? Just ask her!¡¯ I gritted my teeth. One day. If Sera ever gets a physical body, I swear I¡¯m going to headbutt her. She¡¯s just¡ªtoo annoying. ¡¯Why don¡¯t you do it yourself? Oh, wait. You can¡¯t. My bad, I forgot¡­ heh.¡¯ I smirked. ¡¯How childish.¡¯ She puffed her cheeks, her pointy ears twitching slightly. ¡­Huh. Interesting. Sera¡¯s sharp eyes bore into me. It was even more menacing than before. ¡¯Do you want me to evade your privacy?¡¯ Her voice was calm. Too calm. The kind of calm that sent shivers down my spine. Damn scary¡­. The world was too cruel these days. A young, innocent teenage boy like me couldn¡¯t even protect his privacy. What was going to happen to me now? I took a slow step back. Sera¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver from me. Lilith, who had been walking ahead, finally turned her head. "You got something to ask?" Her blood-red eyes locked onto mine. I swallowed hard. This was it. My chance. "Umm¡­" My voice cracked slightly. "Why are you working under Nathalia?" I asked. I finally asked. See that, Sera? Lilith didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her expression remained unreadable as she narrowed her eyes slightly. Then, without a word, she turned her head away and resumed her walking. Eh? She¡¯s ignoring me? Laughter exploded in my head. ¡¯Hahahahahah! Hahaha! Oh! Poor thing¡­ Maybe she¡¯s just scared of your face.¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice was dripping with amusement. ¡¯Hey! My face is fine! It¡¯s handsome!¡¯ I shot back, scowling. Sera¡¯s expression twisted into pure disgust. ¡¯Ugh! Don¡¯t you feel ashamed, calling yourself handsome with your own mouth?¡¯ ¡¯Well, what can I say? I really am,¡¯ I replied smugly. ¡¯If I were you, I would jump from a bridge.¡¯ "¡­" I was left speechless. This world was too cruel. But that wasn¡¯t the point right now. ...How could I make Lilith answer my question? ¡¯Give her an apple,¡¯ Sera suggested. An apple? I glanced around me. To the dark forest. No fruit trees no matter where my eyes landed. Where the hell was I supposed to find an apple in the middle of nowhere? As I was about to snap back at Sera, Lilith¡¯s voice cut through our internal personal chatter. "Master Nathalia¡­ Despite being a demon¡­ She is way too kind." Her tone was quiet, and distant. She¡¯s finally speaking. And that too¡ªwithout an apple. I forced myself to stay silent and listen to her, pushing aside my usual thoughts. Lilith rarely talked. Her voice was softer now, barely above a whisper. "She saved me." Saved her? From what? My gaze locked onto her. There was a faint smile on her face¡ªnot one of amusement, but something far more gentler. Almost¡­ nostalgic. "I didn¡¯t always work under her," she continued. "After they abandoned me¡­ after they threw me away¡­ Master Nathalia was the only person who took me in. Abandoned? Thrown away? ...Who? Her? So many questions filled my mind. But more importantly. Who were ¡¯they¡¯? Why was she abandoned? And why did a demon, of all people, take her in? I hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. Your journey continues with FreeNovelFire "Who were they?" I asked carefully. Then, a sudden thought struck me. "Were ¡¯they¡¯¡­ some gods?" Lilith¡¯s head tilted slightly toward me. For the first time, I saw her expression clearly. And I will never forget it. Helplessness. Regret. A sorrow so deep it felt as if, at any moment, she might break apart. A deity had that kind of expression? I had always thought of gods and deity as untouchable. But now, looking at Lilith¡­ I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. I sometimes wondered¡ªwhat were we exactly? ...Why does regret exist? And why is life filled with it? Even a deity wasn¡¯t free from its grasp. If gods couldn¡¯t escape regret, then how could a mere human like me? I had my own regrets, some so deep that I wished they¡¯d just disappear. But they wouldn¡¯t. They clung to me like a parasite. Regret was a cruel thing. It forced you to remember, to relive, to think about all the what-ifs that could never be changed. How cruel. "Some gods understand us," Lilith said, her voice going quiet. Then her expression darkened. "While others¡­" I could piece together the rest. She didn¡¯t need to say it. I had seen enough, learned enough, to connect the dots. The gods weren¡¯t a unified force. There were two sides. Divisions. Conflicts. "It¡¯s alright," I said. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What else could I say? I wasn¡¯t in a position to comfort her. After all, I was a target of the gods too. The moment they discovered me¡ªwhich they would, eventually¡ªI would be forced to endure all their schemes. Their manipulations. Their so-called divine will. The war between the gods over the division of the universe¡­ It was pointless in my opinion. Lilith had named it the Divine Conflict. It was a fitting name, to be honest. We both walked in silence. I paced myself to match Lilith¡¯s stride, neither of us were rushing nor lagging behind. Fifteen minutes had passed since we began walking through this forest. ...I wasn¡¯t doubting her sense of direction though. End of Chapter. Chapter 87: Teleportation and Return [2] Adjusting my pace once again, I spoke. "How much do you know about Fate¡¯s Interface?" I didn¡¯t bother easing into the questions. I asked her directly. Lilith continued walking. For a moment, I thought she wouldn¡¯t answer. Then, finally, she parted her lips. "Nothing much." Two words. That was all she said. Then she went silent. Is that all she was going to say? "It¡¯s fine," I said. "You can tell me anything about it." "Sighh.." Lilith sighed. A quiet, almost imperceptible sound. Or maybe it was just me who was imagining it. "It was a gift," she finally said. "Provided to those who gained control over their Authority." A gift? Then that means¡­ "That means you have it too." She had used her Authority for a long time, maybe over a millenia. There was no way she didn¡¯t have it. If she did, then she could teach me more about it. But¡ª "No." Her answer was different. "Only Solmora¡¯s had it." "Solmora?" I was surprised. It was my first time hearing that word. Lilith turned her head slightly, her blood-red eyes flickered. "Didn¡¯t your Goddess tell you?" I frowned. "No, she didn¡¯t. What is a Solmora?" Did Goddess Ylthea not want me to know? Or¡­ did she just forget? Lilith let out a quiet breath. "Solmora is not a thing," she said. She slowed her steps, then continued speaking. "The division between the gods¡ªover the matter of division of the universe¡ªled them to name themselves." I listened carefully. "The side that opposed the division was called Solmora. The side that proposed and supported it was called Noctmora." I absorbed the information. "The God of Fate," Lilith added, "created the Fate¡¯s Interface exclusively for Solmoras." So, only those who opposed the universe¡¯s division were granted this so-called gift. I processed her words. "So¡­ how many gods are on each side?" Lilith¡¯s gaze darkened. "Noctmora has six gods¡ªDream, Void, Chaos, Memory, Will, and Desire." "And Solmora?" "Seven gods¡ªFate, Balance, Death, Life, Emotions, and Paradox." "Wait. But Solmora had more gods, didn¡¯t that give them an advantage?" The distribution didn¡¯t seem balanced to me at all. Solmora had an upper hand in numbers. Enjoy new tales from FreeNovelFire Lilith didn¡¯t answer immediately. She walked a few steps ahead before speaking. "You are correct. But Noctmora had one more entity on their side, which turned the tide in their favor." Another one? But there were only thirteen gods. Who was this fourteenth entity? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before I could ask, Lilith answered. "Asmodeus." A chill ran down my spine. Sera, who had been silent for a while, hissed at the name. "The Demon King, Asmodeus. The entity who rules the Demon Continent. His strength alone rivals the Supreme God Ylthea. A mere mortal who achieved godhood without any Authority." I clenched my fists. "As long as Noctmora has him on their side¡­ they will be unstoppable. And they still are." I gulped. "S-So he¡¯s the one who ordered this teleportation?" Lilith nodded. An unease settled in my chest. "Asmodeus¡­ How did he become a god?" I asked. Lilith¡¯s gaze remained forward. We kept walking. "No one knows exactly. He was born a mortal but defied every law that governs the divine gods. Without an Authority, without the guidance of a god, he ascended on his own." I felt my throat dry up. A mortal¡­ reaching godhood without divine intervention. If he could do that, then¡­ "So he¡¯s beyond normal gods, then?" I muttered. Lilith nodded. "His existence is proof that divinity can be obtained without the gods¡¯ will. That¡¯s why the Noctmora accepted him as their greatest asset." I took a deep breath. This was beyond anything I had imagined. I turned to her. "Aren¡¯t you on their side too? The Noctmora, I mean..." Lilith finally stopped walking. She looked at me, her blood-red eyes piercing through me. "That¡¯s what you think?" I hesitated. "You use Authority granted by the Noctmora gods, don¡¯t you?" She didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, she gave me a small, almost mocking smile. "Authority doesn¡¯t dictate allegiance." "Why are you betraying them? Wouldn¡¯t your gods know about it?" My breath was desperate, just like this question of mine. Lilith stopped walking, her blood-red eyes narrowing as frustration flickered across her face. "Some things are better left untouched," she muttered, her voice laced with irritation. "Both Master and I have our reasons." I clenched my fists. She continued. "And no, our gods will not know. They can¡¯t interfere, after all." She ended her sentence with a light chuckle, but there was something unsettling about the way she said it. Can¡¯t interfere? Why? I wanted to ask, but before I could¡ª A blinding white flash swallowed my vision, forcing my eyes to shut. The next moment, an overwhelming heat surged from ahead, wrapping around me like a dense force. My skin prickled as if fire itself had latched onto me. The sheer intensity of it¡­ ¡¯I knew this sensation.¡¯ The highest degree of Fire Essence. As the light faded, I slowly opened my eyes. I blinked in awe. As I saw a figure in the distant sky. Towards a particular region. A figure flying above, wings of flames dancing on her back. Her crimson hair flowed wildly, her presence was dominating. The very air crackled with residual fire energy she emitted. She hadn¡¯t even turned to face me yet, but there was no mistaking her. A slow smile crept onto my lips. "Causing disasters wherever she goes, huh?" Truly worthy of a Rank-7 title. We hurried our pace. Lilith spoke. "We have arrived." Her voice carried no excitement, no relief¡ªjust a simple statement of fact. I exhaled sharply, scanning the surroundings. A wide wasteland stretched before us, smoke erupted from the impact of Ruby¡¯s skill, it was the location for teleportation. "I will commence the teleportation in three minutes," she added. Three minutes. That wasn¡¯t a lot of time. I gave her a short nod before turning on my group, weaving my way toward the group of students gathered around Ruby. No time to waste. We needed to get out of this damn place. To be Continued¡­ Chapter 88 88: Teleportation and Return [3] The land before me had turned into a wasteland. Burnt grass, scorched trees. The ground was still emitting smoke, black fumes rising to the night sky. The burnt scent of metal, wood, and ash lingered in the air. I saw a group of students swarmed around Ruby. They tugged around her, they were cheering her. Their voices overlapped with each other. I didn''t actually catch what they were saying. "What happened?" I asked myself. Then, I noticed. Ruby wasn''t wearing her Hero mask. "I see. I see." I nodded my head. ''Nice going, Ruby.'' I inwardly applauded her. "We have arrived." Lilith''s voice was calm, devoid of any excitement. She was simply stating the fact. Finally, we had reached our destination¡ªthe place where the teleportation would commence for our way to the Human Continent. "Teleportation will begin in three minutes," Lilith added. Then, without a sound, she disappeared from my sight. I didn''t flinch, she was still here, but she didn''t need to be in the teleportation field itself. She could activate the spell from nearby. There was no need to concern myself with her movements now, after all the contract binds me and her beloved master. Instead, my gaze returned to Ruby. Her bright, carefree smile. The way she laughed as she was carefully guided by the students. The way she blushed when one of them complimented her. A strange sensation pulsed inside me. Everything about her was captivating. ''Ahem.'' Sera''s cough snapped me out of my thoughts. I blinked. Lately, I was getting distracted by Ruby far too often. "Haaah¡­!" I let out a deep sigh, clearing my mind. Hopefully, these feelings won''t cause trouble between us. I had told Ruby about Faceless Nathalia''s weakness. It was actually fire. I knew the moment I laid eyes on her mortal figure¡ªthough calling her mortal wasn''t entirely accurate. I had analyzed the wave spectrum of her Elemental Essence. Even in a land rich with Fire Essence, her body showed no resistance to it. At first, it didn''t make sense to me. But after meeting Nathalia and Lilith, I considered the possibility. Maybe they deliberately made her vulnerable to Fire Essence. ''Should I be grateful to her for that?'' Well¡­ No. It didn''t really matter to me much. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faceless Nathalia was insignificant in my eyes. If I had wanted, I could have taken her down in seconds. But I didn''t. If I used my Fire Essence in front of so many people, I would expose myself. And if that happened, the Hero Association would come looking for me. ''Umm¡­ just go already.'' Sera''s voice interrupted my thoughts again. I clicked my tongue. ''Yeah, yeah.'' I was just reflecting on the past. "Haaah¡­!" I let out a deep sigh, rubbing the back of my neck. "I can''t really hold myself¡­ This thing happens naturally, I am young after all,"I muttered, offering a half-hearted excuse to Sera. ''Please stop. Just focus on the situation we are in,'' Sera scolded again, her voice was filled with irritation. "Ugh!" I scuffled. "Tsk!" Clicking my tongue in frustration. Ruby was still surrounded by her students, their excited cheers filled the area, it even reached my ears. They tugged at her, showering her with praise and admiration. She handled it well, laughing and smiling, but I could tell she was getting overwhelmed by all of it. "Hehe.." I laughed softly. My mind drifted somewhere else, my focus shifting beyond this current scene. I was searching for a particular group. "Where are they?" I whispered under my breath, scanning the treeline, and the area around me. And just as I spoke, they finally appeared in my sight, from the other side of the forest. Leading them was a familiar figure. A group of three followed closely behind her. My master, Envy, was at the front, and behind her were Anna, Aria, and Julius. ''They are here.'' I thought in relief. I had assigned Envy to guard the three while I was gone, while Ruby had been entrusted with facing Faceless Nathalia. It wasn''t that Envy was any weaker, but in this land rich with Fire Essence, she was restricted to use few of her skills. Her full power couldn''t manifest here, making Ruby the best choice. And I had been proven correct. She actually gave me the exact result as I wanted. Envy and others approach us. Hope spotted the approaching group and gave Envy a small nod. "That''s weird." I said softly. I noticed something odd. Hope was being unusually cautious around her. I narrowed my eyes. Slowly, the trio was guided toward our group, taking their place at the front. They didn''t even try to find me. Well, it wasn''t their fault. I had specifically told them not to even glance in my direction, not even flicker a reaction toward me after we regrouped. They were all just following my orders. After all, I had a lot to explain to them. I had revealed my multi-elemental to them. They had seen me wield three elements at once. So, there was no way they wouldn''t question me about that. "Haaaah¡­" I sighed again, feeling the overall weight of the situation I pushed myself in. Just thinking about the upcoming explanations was exhausting. I really needed an excuse. ''Don''t you dare create another lame excuse,'' Sera''s voice rang inside my mind. ''What?!'' I shot back instinctively. ''When did my excuses become lame¡ª'' ''Always were!'' She cut me off immediately. I smirked. ''Then why don''t you give a better excuse?'' Silence. She said nothing afterward. ¡ªAre you ready? Another voice echoed in my mind. It wasn''t Sera''s. This one was different. It was from Lilith. "So, she could use telepathy too." I murmured. I focused on Sera''s consciousness, making sure Lilith wouldn''t realize I had a ghost possessing me. ''Sera, can you hear her too?'' I asked carefully. ''Yes, I can. And please don''t call me a ghost.'' I chuckled under my breath. Taking a long breath, I braced myself. For the last time, I scanned my surroundings, checking if everyone was here. ''Seemed all good to me.'' The first and second years were here. The single rankers were in here too. Even the Defender was present. Everything was set. ''Do it,'' I commanded Lilith. The moment the words left my mouth, the ground beneath us¡ª which was smoky, cracked, and almost burnt from Ruby''s attack¡ªgleamed with a sudden white light. "?!" "Ah!" Gasps and shouts broke out around me. I carefully witnessed everything, as the white glow spread outward, illuminating every inch of our bodies. Even all the single rankers were caught off guard. "What''s happening?!" someone yelled in confusion. "No¡ªNot again!" another voice screamed. "Help!" Another. Chaos erupted everywhere. Some stumbled back, while others instinctively reached for their weapons. Ruby, Envy, Justice, and Greed reacted instantly, unsheathing their weapons. But Hope¡­ Hope remained still. He was unfazed by all of it. My eyes widened at the sight. Everyone else had reacted in some way. Even Envy and Ruby had shifted into a defensive stance. But Hope¡­ It was as if he didn''t care at all. Or¡ª He knew. He knew exactly what was happening. He knew we were teleporting back to the Human Continent. I didn''t really put my mind into it for now. But, I had made myself a mental note¡ª I will find out who he truly was. Slowly, second by second, the world around me blurred with a rapid crackling sound. Zoooo! Zooo! Zoooo! Zoooo! One by one, all vanished before my eyes. First, the students disappeared into the light. Then, the Heroes'' turn came. "..." Soon, only I remained, standing alone here. The ground beneath me still shimmered with white light, casting a flickering, distorted shadow against my body. I looked ahead. On the other side of the forest. To her¡ª To Lilith. Her blood-red eyes drilled into me, it wasn''t even moving. The pure white feathers on her wings trembled slightly with every subtle movement of her shoulders. She stood motionless, watching me, with an unreadable expression on her face¡ªone was of envy and another¡­ something softer, something closer to care. As if she wanted to see me one last time before I left. "Ah¡­!" A thought appeared in my mind. It was a question¡ªan urgent one on that. The anticipation of my question burned in my chest. I had to ask her. I really needed to¡­ The white light continued to engulf me, pulling me toward it, dragging me away from my desperate attempt to ask her a question. I was running out of time. My lips parted, the words rushing to the tip of my tongue. It was about to explode. "Tell me something...!" I screamed. Lilith remained still at her place, her expression was unchanged. "Tell me...!" My voice grew desperate, pushing past my limits. "Did the gods mistake Lucy as the Child of Prophecy?!" For a moment, Lilith''s eyes widened, startled. Then, slowly, her lips curled into a radiant smile. She closed her eyes, her voice calm yet filled with meaning. "We will meet again soon." And then¡ª I was gone. I blinked. Just for a second. And the moment my eyes opened again, I found myself staring at a towering mountain, its peak covered in ice and snow. The cold was brushed against my skin, the wind was chilling. I was staring at Frostvile Mountain. "Huh?" The word slipped out as I tried to process the sudden shift in my surroundings. Just moments ago, I had been standing in the ruins of battle, watching Lilith from across the forest. Now, I was here. The teleportation had worked. Before I could think further, a voice called out to me. "Zane!" I turned my head to the right. Anna. Her expression was filled with relief, her breath visible in the cold air. But she wasn''t alone. The others were here too. We had finally returned. End of Chapter. [End of Vol 1] Chapter 89 89: Back Where I belong. "Hey, hey, look!" "Aren''t they...?" Loud chatter spread through the bustling city streets as a sudden disturbance broke the flow of their daily life. "Look ahead!" someone shouted. "Hope! It''s Hope!" another voice cried out. Out of nowhere, a massive group of students¡ªaround two hundred in total¡ªhad appeared in the middle of the crowded city, their sudden arrival catching the attention of everyone nearby. For a brief moment, everything stopped. Pedestrians halted in their step. Shopkeepers abandoned their counters. Conversations died down. Even the vehicles on the road screeched to a sudden stop, the drivers frozen in shock. After they saw at the center of it all, stood five figures, weapons in hand. They recognised them. Justice. Greed. Envy. Pride. And Hope. The four blinked in surprise, their gazes landed toward a distant sight. A massive, snow-capped mountain loomed in the background, its icy peaks glistening, scattering the sun rays like a prism. Frostvile Mountain. It took them a moment to process their surroundings. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. The deep vibrations of a helicopter echoed through the sky. Above them, a black chopper hovered, the insignia of the Hero Association on its side. A camera, mounted beneath the aircraft, focused on the scene below. The lens shifted, zooming in on the group of students before locking onto the five figures standing at the front. It scanned their faces. Recording everything. *** The icy wind bit at my skin. I barely noticed it. My eyes remained locked on the towering peak in the distance, its crystalline icy surface reflecting the sun''s light like a prism. Frostvile Kingdom. I was back. The familiar chill seeped into my bones, a shift in temperature, the scent of the cold air, and palm trees and strawberries, I felt it all. And, the steady thump-thump-thump of a helicopter echoed across the sky. A sharp exhale escaped from me. ''Ah...!'' It was Sera. The emotion in her voice was unmistakable¡ªrelief, disbelief, and something else. For the first time in millennia, she was free from that nightmare. I barely had time to process that thought before a voice cut through the noise. "Zane!" I turned toward the sound. Squinting my eyes, my gaze sifted through the crowd until I saw Anna. She was waving her hand, her expression filled with something close to joy. And not just her¡ªAria and Julius stood beside her, their eyes too locked onto me. I let out a slow breath, raising my hand slightly. I wave back. The murmurs turned into shouts, whispers into a loud roar. The people who had frozen in shock moments ago now surged forward, surrounding us in a circle instantly. Their eyes scanned every detail of us¡ªthe torn, bloodied clothes, the dirt on our skin, the exhaustion look on our shoulders. All of them raised their cameras. It flashed. Click. Flash. Click. The world became blinding in my eyes. I narrowed my eyes, raising a hand to shield myself from the relentless flash. The single rankers moved instantly, covering all of us, controlly the crowd. They controlled the crowd, kept the students safe, and contacted the Hero Association for immediate support. I stood in the background, watching it all unfold in front of me. I was thinking. Thinking back to the hell we had just survived. The mind-ravaging nightmare that had pushed all of us to the brink. The fight, the blood, the desperate struggle to make it back alive. And yet¡­ This day¡ªthis very moment¡ªwould go down in history. After all¡ªTo everyones eyes. A single double-ranker and five single-rankers had done something impossible. They had rescued over 200 students from the unknown Demon Continent. And that too with zero casualties. A feat beyond anyone''s imagination. Something no one had ever dared to dream possible. But it happened. It was real. All too real. The wail of sirens tore through my thoughts. Ambulances and Hero squads arrived in no time, rushing to check everyone''s condition, including mine. I barely paid attention to any of them as they scanned me. Then, more vehicles rolled in. Luxurious ones, this time. I didn''t need to guess who they belonged to. Nobles. They must have come running the moment they heard the news. Fathers and mothers pushed past the authorities, their eyes shifted rapidly as they searched for their children. And when they found them, they collapsed into their arms, holding them like they would never let go. I clenched my fists. I wanted to run, too. I wanted to see my parents. They must have seen the news. They must be rushing here right now. I needed to see them. To hug them. To feel their warmth. To melt into their embrace. I really needed to. *** "Are you injured anywhere else?" A man in a white coat asked me, I looked up, his voice muffled by the surgical mask covering half his face. I shook my head. "No, sir." "Alright. Sign here. Write your name, your year rank, year at Nova, and contact information." He handed me a clipboard with a standard medical form clipped to me. I did as he instructed, filling out the details with quick strokes before handing it back. "You''re clear to go," the nurse beside me said, gesturing toward the exit. I stood up, grabbing the fresh T-shirt provided by the Authority. My old clothes were barely holding together, they were torn and stained with dirt and dried blood. Without hesitation, I pulled on the clean clothes, adjusting it over my body. Then, tapping my wristband, I checked the time. 09:00 A.M. It was morning alright. My parents were probably outside, waiting for my arrival. The Authority had held back all students for mandatory medical checkups¡ªexcept for the noble-born. Those kids had been allowed to leave the moment their families arrived. Meanwhile, commoners like me were kept in the medical camp, forced to go through every procedure before being released. "Sigh¡­" I sighed. Maybe it was for the best. I didn''t want my parents to see me in those tattered clothes. Taking a deep breath, I stepped out of the medical van. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment I did, the morning sun hit my face, its warmth spreading across my skin. Everyone I knew had probably gone home by now. A strange emptiness settled in my chest. I felt... pretty damn lonely. "...Hey." But then¡ªA soft, familiar voice called out from my left. I flinched. Turning my head, I saw her. The slight blush on her cheeks. The way her crimson eyes shimmered under the sunlight. Her fiery crimson hair swayed slightly in the light breeze. "Ruby¡­?" Vol - 02 End of Chapter. A/N: Hey Itsron, here! This is the Start of Vol-02, this volume will mainly focus on Academy Arc, Few Gods and Few Authority Holder, Noble house, Relationship, bonding, new teammates, and much more. I will try my best to complete Vol-02 for 100+ chapters before moving to Vol-03. Thanks for coming this far, and supporting me. And I do apologise for my shortcomings and all those plot holes and mysteries, I will do my best to Improve my writing. Thanks once again!???? Chapter 90 90: She Waited For Me "..Hey." A soft, familiar voice called out from my left. I flinched to the sound. Turning my head, I saw her. The slight blush on her cheeks. The way her crimson eyes shimmered under the sunlight. Her fiery crimson hair swayed slightly in the light breeze. I suddenly found myself short of air, as if the sight of her had sucked the oxygen out of me. My heart raced like a trapped butterfly, my chest tightening with each beat. My eyes widened instinctively, desperate to capture her beauty in a single glance. A heat surged through my entire body, spreading from the tips of my fingers to the very core of my being. At that moment, nothing else mattered to me. The world blurred into insignificance. She smiled. It was a soft, almost hesitant curve of her lips. Her gaze flickered downward, avoiding my gaze, as if she was hiding something in her eyes. ''Oh no...'' I thought. It was happening again to me. A burning sensation crept up my face. I was certain¡ªRight now I looked like a damn tomato. I wanted to turn away, to act cool, to keep my cool¡­ but my eyes refused to move from her. They were locked onto her, as if drawn by an invisible force. I wasn''t dense. I knew exactly what this feeling of mine was. Maybe I had felt this way towards her for years¡­ I wasn''t sure¡­ But¡­ I didn''t hate this feeling. "R-Ruby¡­ why are you here?" The words tumbled in my mouth, before I could stop them. ''What are you, an idiot?!'' Sera scolded. And I wasn''t angry at Sera, she was right. Of course Ruby would be here. The students were here. She was the headmistress of Nova after all. Ruby shifted slightly, her hands clasped together. "O-Oh, Umm¡­ I was keeping an eye on my students," she replied. Her voice was calm, yet she still refused to meet my eyes, her gaze stubbornly fixed on the ground. "I see¡­ Thank you, Headmistress." I bowed slightly, keeping my tone as formal as possible. We weren''t alone here. Someone could be watching us. Then we went silent. The kind of silent that stretched and lingered between us, neither of us daring to speak. Two whole minutes passed. It felt eternity. Neither of us moved. Neither of us spoke. And then I realized¡ªI was avoiding looking at her face too. ''Don''t react. Don''t react. Don''t react.'' I chanted the words in my head like a desperate repeated prayer. Damn this puberty! I needed to change the topic. Fast. "Umm¡­" I broke the silence first, my voice slightly strained from before. "You''re going public with your real identity?" I asked. Ruby blinked, caught off guard by my question. For the first time, she looked at me. "Yes. It''s the only choice I have left now, and it''s for the best." For the best, huh? Some heroes revealed their identities to gain public support, securing higher noble status and influence. But Ruby¡­ She wasn''t like them. She was different¡­ She had no noble title to protect, no family name to elevate either. She was doing all this for her students, and Nova. She wanted her students to trust her, to believe in her. If a Single Ranker was guiding them, parents would have no reason to doubt Nova Academy. But¡­ I saw it in her. A flicker of hesitation in her eyes. Loneliness. Uncertainty. The same emotions I knew all too well. I had experienced it too. Right now, I was the only one standing by her side. After all, I was the only family she had. "You''re doing great." I said it firmly, without hesitation. My gaze locked onto hers. I didn''t look away from her. And for a moment, she did the same for me. For that brief sliver of time, we forgot everything¡ªthe world around us, our titles, our responsibilities. None of it mattered to me currently. My words weren''t meant for Headmistress Ruby, nor the Single Ranker Pride, the hero who will be carrying the weight of countless students on her shoulders. They were meant for her¡ªthe one person dearest to me. My one and only support. And so¡­ I would return the favor to her. My heart ached with the words I wanted to say to her. For as much time as I have left in this life¡­ I want to see you rise. I want to see you fight. I want to see you smile. I want to see you happy¡­ I wanted to promise her that no matter what, I would stand by her side¡ªto be her unwavering anchor, to be her silent supporter, until my very last breath. But the words wouldn''t come from my throat. They stuck in my throat, tangled in the weight of emotions I wanted to share with her. So I could only hope¡ªthat my eyes, my lingering gaze towards her, would somehow convey everything I couldn''t say. I really wished for it to happen. And then¡­ she smiled. The kind of smile that could steal the breath from my lungs. The kind of smile that made the world seem a little brighter. It was the most beautiful smile I had ever seen. "I do too," she whispered. My eyes widened. Did my feelings¡­ reach her? I wanted to ask. I wanted to be sure. But I couldn''t, because I already knew the answer. "Your parents are waiting," she added softly. "Yes¡­ I should go now," I murmured. She gave a small nod. "Mmhmm." I turned and started walking toward the gate, my heart was still pounding in my chest. A ticklish feeling stirred inside my stomach, a mix of excitement and something else I couldn''t quite place rightfully. But, I knew it. I knew I was blushing. Pretty damn hard. So I kept on walking. I didn''t look back at her. I wanted to. I really did. Just one more glance at her, one more second to see her. But I stopped myself. I really am hopeless. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My steps quickened, almost as fast as my heartbeat. The exit was closed. Beyond it, I knew¡ªmy parents, my sister, they were waiting for me. I had almost the gate, the exit was just a couple of steps away¡ª "Zane!" But then, I halted. And before I could stop myself, I turned around. And there she was, I saw her one more time. Ruby. The most breathtaking sight this world had to offer to me. Seeing her again, even for a second, made my face heat up all over again. She didn''t care about the people around us. She didn''t care who was watching. Her next words were meant only for me. "Happy 18th birthday!" End of Chapter. A/N: Happy Birthday Zane! Today is December 4th, Year 5048~ Chapter 91 91: Worst Than Demons I was pretty much running at this point, my feet were moving so damn fast. I didn''t want to think about it. ''Happy birthday, human.'' Sera''s sudden wish made me halt in my steps. The interaction with Ruby flashed in my mind¡ªher cheerful smile, the way she tilted her head, the way her lips moved when she called my name. ''Hey! Don''t ignore me!'' Sera shouted. ''Yeah, yeah. Thanks for the wish.'' Well it''s been a whole week. We returned after a whole week. Calming my mind, I started moving toward the exit. A few guards stood at the door, and beyond them, a swarm of reporters with large cameras was stationed outside. Even from here, I could see a commotion, some parents, probably commoners, were creating a scene. Their desperate pleas and anger were justified. It had been two whole hours since we teleported back from the Demon Continent, and we were still being held here. Any parent in their right mind would be furious after losing contact with their child for a whole week¡ªonly for them to return and be kept from seeing them immediately. But that wasn''t even the real issue. The real issue was the blatant inequality between nobles and commoners. The noble kids were allowed to leave early. They got priority in every damn checkup and medical procedure. And we? We were last. It was frustrating. This was supposed to be a modern time, yet here we were¡ªstill bound by the same old distinctions. "Halt!" A long spear crossed in front of me, snapping me out of my thoughts. I looked ahead. Near the exit, a woman with black hair and tattered clothes was being dragged by her hair. A broad man, dressed in a Hero Association uniform, held her firmly. My eyes shifted to his chest. Rank - 1155. A four-digit hero. "Aaghh!" The woman''s scream cut through the crowd''s chatter, it was filled with pain. She was suffering. And yet¡ªhe threw her back into the crowd, like she was nothing. The whole crowd came to a halt. I was stunned. The media was here. The crowd was huge. And yet¡­ she was still being treated like this. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s been two hours! I want to see my girl! Please, let me see her!" She clung to the man''s feet, her voice was desperate. And that only angered him even more. "Don''t touch me!" He shook her off, slamming her hard onto the ground. The impact was brutal. ''Humans are such vile creatures.'' Sera''s words echoed in my mind. And she wasn''t wrong in the slightest. He didn''t care. Not about the cameras. Not about the crowd. Sometimes, I wonder¡ªwhat frustrates humans enough to treat someone with this much cruelty? The grit of the stones scraped against her skin. Her low, persistent whine echoed through the tensed up crowd. The cameras flashed for a moment¡ªthen stopped. They didn''t capture it. Or maybe¡­ they weren''t willing to? Where were the so-called Heroes? Where was the justice? All our life, we had been told that Heroes were the beacons of hope, the ones who stood above to protect. But standing here, watching this unfold, I couldn''t see a difference between them and the very monsters they claimed to fight. Justice? What a joke. The word itself had lost meaning long ago. It was never about justice. It was more about status. About power. About who could step on others to climb higher. The strong could crush the weak without consequences. And the weak? They could only beg. Grovel in their feets. Scream at the void, knowing no one would answer. "What the fuck are they doing?!" My blood was boiling. I wanted to scream. To lash out. To shred the man into minute pieces. But I couldn''t. Why? Because I knew¡ªthis world would keep spinning, and tomorrow, this moment would be forgotten. What prize did they gain by treating her like this? This had started as a mother begging to see her child. A simple request. But now, it had turned into this. A meaningless show of dominance. That man¡ªhe wanted to show his power. He wanted to remind them where they stood. The whole Hero System in this world was trash. They didn''t fight for justice. They fought for rankings. For prestige. For their noble families to gain higher status. "You Heroes are frauds!" The woman''s voice cut through the silence, ringing in everyone''s ear in a repeat telecast. Her rage was clear. She wasn''t backing down either. "What did you say?!" The man huffed. He pulled out his sword. His anger was raging. But the woman didn''t flinch. Slowly, she wobbled to her feet, her legs shaking¡ªshe stood up but her gaze remained steady. She stared at the four-digit hero. Not with fear. But with disgust. And the funny thing is? That gaze made the man flinch. His fingers tightened around the hilt. "Y-You bitch!" We blame Demons for their cruelty. But if someone compared us to them¡­ We were no different. This was the Human Continent. The man''s sword slid forward, aiming straight at the woman who stood her ground, her deadly glare never wavering. I didn''t wish to interfere. Because she was here. A surge of Ice Essence resonated through the air. Cold. Dense. Overwhelming, energy surged though the vicinity. Everything else felt insignificant before it. The man''s lower body froze, encased in a thick layer of ice. "W-What the fuc¡ª!" His words died in his throat. Because he saw her. And he knew he couldn''t go up against her. "What is happening here?" A calm, and controlled, voice resonated. She walked forward, her black heels clicking against the ground. Dark black hair. A white shirt, layered under a black coat. And on that coat¡ª A single number. 03. A katana rested on her belt, the fingers of her right hand rested on the sheath. She didn''t need to unsheath it. Her presence alone was enough. The rank-1155 hero was half-frozen to his chest, he did not dare move. End of Chapter. Chapter 92 92: A Son, A little brother. "What is happening here?" Dark black hair. A white shirt, layered under a black coat. And on that coat¡ª A single number. 03. It was Envy. The head of Frostheart household Jenna Frostheart. My Master. He was frozen, sweat dripping down his forehead as he lowered his head. "Cat got your tongue?" Envy asked once again. Trembling, the man finally answered. "N-No¡­ it was¡­ it was her fault." He tried to point at the woman he had been abusing, but he couldn''t¡ªhis hands were frozen in ice. It was a pathetic display. "What a clown." I laughed. His life was over. Because my master never let these matters go easily. House Frostheart¡ªthe only noble house in Frostvile Kingdom I trusted. Maybe because its head was none other than my master. "M-Madam Envy¡­ Y-You got it all w-wrong," the man stammered, desperation leaking into his voice. "I just lightly pushed her away, but maybe¡­ I exerted¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence. Because Envy let out a deep sigh. "Haaaaahhh¡­" And with it, the man lost half his lifespan. She unsheathed her blade. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tip pressed against the man''s hand¡ªthe very hand he had used to grip the woman''s hair. "N-No¡­ please! Forgive me¡ª" SPRUTT! A clean sweep. His hand was severed from its root. A display of power. A spat over his four-digit authority. "AGGGGHHHHH!" His scream pierced the air. Envy slid her blade back into its sheath and turned away. "I am ashamed to call myself a hero." Envy has always been like this. Among the few nobles who didn''t care about status. She treated everyone equally. And maybe¡­ That''s the reason why I¡ªand a handful of others¡ªstill had a little faith in heroes. Because heroes like her were what the world needed. She walked toward the woman, who still stood tall. The fire in her eyes had dimmed¡ªbut it hadn''t disappeared completely. Clap. Clap. Clap. Clap. She clapped. Slow. She moved to the women. Each sound of her steps echoed. Everyone watched. "To stand as you do, after everything¡­ it is an act of defiance." Envy''s voice carried respect towards that woman, who didn''t waver at the man''s pressure. "And a powerful one at that." She added. The crowd was silent. Then, the cheers erupted. They clapped, shouted, and praised her name. Because that was what a true hero deserved. Envy deserved it all. I watched it all unfold. She stood there, she didn''t even move. My Master. I took pride in following her, in calling her ''Master''. And that would never change. The guards arrived, dragging the pathetic excuse of a hero away from the ground. He didn''t even struggle. I didn''t bother to throw a glance at him. At the exit, I flashed my ID to the guard. He barely glanced at it before stepping aside, letting me past. I walked past him, my steps were slow, my mind was heavy with all those things, which just happened a moment ago. Heroes? Hah. What a joke. ''Now, now, don''t make that face.'' Sera''s voice rang in my head. Her attempt to calm me down. I exhaled heavily. "Haaaaaahhh..." I needed to clear my mind. I didn''t want them to see me like this. ''Smile. Just for now.'' I told myself that. I pushed through the crowd, my eyes darting left and right. Searching for them. Where are they? I just wanted to go home. To see them. To sit at the dinner table and eat the food my mother prepared. To take a night stroll with my father. To tease Elise like I always did. Just thinking about it eased the weight on my chest. But as I walked further, my steps slowed. They weren''t here. "Maybe they didn''t come for m¡ª" I stopped mid sentence. There they were. My parents stood just a few feet away, talking to Elise. My father held my mother''s hand. But when my eyes landed on her face... A lump formed in my throat. Her lips were chapped. Dark circles under her eyes. Her figure¡­ thinner than before. As if she hadn''t eaten properly in days. I was so close. Just two steps away. Elise was the first to notice me. "Look, Mom! He''s here!" she cried, tugging at our mother''s sleeve. My mother, who had been dazed just moments ago, jerked to life. Her hands shot up to her mouth, her eyes were trembling, on the brink of tears. "Zane...! My baby!" I was wrong about her. I thought she was weak. I underestimated her. I forgot, she was a mother, who had waited¡ªfor an entire week¡ªfor her son''s return. Because the moment she saw me, she moved with blinding speed. Before I even had time to react¡ª "Ooooffffff!" I let out a light cry. Something squeezed into me, nearly knocking the breath out of my lungs. I felt warmth. Her arms wrapped around me, locking me in an embrace. "M-Mother... I¡ª I can''t breat¡ªooofff!" She squeezed me even more tightly. So tightly that I nearly lost all the air in my lungs. Former Rank 1 Hero? That title meant nothing in front of her. In front of my mother, I was helpless. ...Seriously, was she secretly a Single Ranker? For five whole minutes, she refused to let go of me. Then, finally, she released me¡ªjust enough to cup my face, her fingers brushing through my hair. Her gaze softened, but with worried eyes she asked. "Are you hurt anywhere? Are you okay? Did you get injured? Let me take a look." Her hands stretched my face, her fingers moved to unbutton my shirt. "Mother, stop!" I yelped, my face burning with embarrassment as I swatted her hands away. People were staring at us. But she didn''t care. I shook my head, dusted off my arms, and exhaled. "As you can see, I''m perfectly fine." To prove it, I did a full 360-degree spin, flashing a grin. My father folded his arms. "Are you really okay?" I met his gaze and gave him a thumbs-up. "Yup. Never been better." It was a lie. My mind was pounding with everything¡ªgods, authorities... and a ghost possessing me. ''Rude!'' Sera scoffed. I ignored her. "Zane." Elise spoke this time. Her voice was quiet. When I looked at her, she was smiling. But it was fake. I can tell. She always did this in front of me. Pretending. She was an expert. "Elise...?" Before I knew it, my body moved on its own. My arms wrapped around her. She buried her face into my shoulder. Her shoulders trembled. She broke. Her cries filled the air, unrestrained. I held her tighter. "I¡ªI thought¡­sniff¡­ I lost you once again." "I''m fine, sis... I won''t ever leave you. I promise." End of Chapter. Chapter 93 93: A New Beginning Drip. Drip. Steam curled in the air, clinging to the mirror. I lifted my hand, which was still wet, and wiped the mirror''s surface. Small droplets slid down the surface, revealing my reflection beneath. Two silver eyes stared back at me. My dark black hair, still dripping, clung to my forehead, strands sticking together from the moisture. I scanned my body, tracing every inch in the mirror. Not a single wound. No scars, no bruises. My gaze lowered. A tattoo encircled my wrist¡ªit was like a bracelet of miniature stars and planets. Tiny celestial bodies swirled in an endless loop, threads of light weaving them together like a chain. It flickered, shifting like an illusion. It seemed unreal. But it was a mark of my contract with Nathalia. Sigh¡­ I let out a slow breath. "All of this¡­ is still hard to digest." My eyes met my reflection once more. This time, my focus was on my face. That face¡ªI had seen this expression before, countless times. "Zane!" Elise called my name from the other side of the door. "Yes...! Coming!" I replied, picking up the towel and wiping down my hair. Grabbing a loose white T-shirt from my wardrobe, I stepped outside. Entering my room, I looked at myself in the long mirror. ''Alright! Smile.'' I forced a smile on my face. Today was a big day¡ªwell, for them, actually. Setting my hair, I wore a white zip-on hoodie and blue jeans to match. Stepping a little away from the long mirror, I scanned my outfit one last time. ''Perfect!'' I told myself. ''Not bad.'' A voice rang in my subconscious. "?!" I stumbled back on my feet, hitting the table beside me. "Shi¡ª!" Fuck! I totally forgot about Sera. ''Rude! How could you say that?!'' And I was taking a shower just now... Fuck my rotten luck! ''Don''t you dare blame it on your luck.'' Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Calming my mind, I asked Sera. ''You didn''t see anything... right?'' I already knew the answer, but still, for my innocent life, I had to ask. ''If we say ''No,'' would you believe us?'' "..." ''Jeez, relax. You''re thinking too much... And we have no interest in a child''s bod¡ª'' "Please stop!" I raised my voice a little, watching my face turn red in the mirror. I don''t want to think about it anymore. Alright, let''s just pretend this didn''t happen. "Zane, did you say something?" Elise was still outside my room, waiting for me. Her worried voice pulled me out of my weird thoughts. "Yes, sis... Just give me a second," I responded. "..." One last time, I looked at myself in the mirror. But unlike before, my face now had a natural smile. "Huh?" I was literally grinning. I didn''t understand why. Maybe it was because of my short exchange with Sera earlier. That must have been what triggered it. I felt lighthearted, and all those worries I bore just a few minutes ago... suddenly vanished. ''This expression suits you...'' Sera complimented. ''Forget about the past and future, just enjoy your present.'' The smile on my face widened. ''Thanks, Sera.'' I stated. From near my table, I picked up my wristband. This will help me hide the tattoo on my wrist. Walking up to my room''s door, I pulled it open. Creak. And the moment I opened it, I saw Elise playing with her hair. She was standing, resting against the wall in front of my door. The first thing I noticed was her outfit¡ªthe splash of yellow. Not just any yellow, but a warm, almost sun-kissed shade. She was wearing a high-necked blouse, fitted, and it contrasted beautifully with the long, flowing white skirt that fell to her ankles. Then, my eyes were drawn upwards. To her hair¡ªthere was a small, delicate pin. Yellow flower petals, mirroring the blouse, formed a tiny floral pattern. It was a subtle detail, but it pulled the whole look together. I don''t know if it was the way the yellow caught the light, the simple elegance of the white, or just the way she carried herself, but honestly? She was overkilling it. "..." Then our eyes met. "Took you long enough," Elise said. "Yeah, sorry. I was dressing up." After I said this, she began to scan my outfit from head to toe. I didn''t complain¡ªI let her do it. "Lame," she commented. "What? Lame? How come?" I argued back. "Seriously?! This is the outfit you chose for your own birthday celebration?" I didn''t understand why, but she seemed pretty angry. Honestly, I actually like loose outfits. And wearing it for my birthday, where only Elise, my parents, and I would be present¡ªit was a decent choice. "It''s comfy," I replied. "..." She grabbed my wrist and dragged me inside my room, shoving me in front of the long mirror. All of this happened rather quickly, and now I was looking at my overall outfit again in the mirror. "What''s wrong with this?" I asked her. But then, Elise stood next to me, and I saw her reflection beside mine in the mirror. And this time, something didn''t sit right. My outfit compared to hers... ''Lame.'' Sera completed the word. Yeah, lame. I now understood Elise. From the side, she was eyeing me, and I could tell what she really wanted to hear. Sigh... "Alright. I''ll change." "Hehehe." She beamed a smile in my direction, flashing a victory sign with her fingers. As if saying, ''See that? I won!'' Giving up, I took a pair of formal clothes from the closet¡ªa plain white shirt and black trousers. I know, it looks ordinary. But if I paired it up with this handsome face of mine, then the set would be complete. After changing, I looked at myself in the mirror again. "Perfect!" I complimented myself. ''This is the sixth time.'' I ignored her. "Now tell me, dear sister, how do I look?" I asked Elise, turning toward her. She took a second before stating, "It looks good. But..." "But?" There was a brief silence. I saw her eyes still scanning my outfit. ''What more does she want?!'' "Never mind, let''s go downstairs. Mom and Dad are waiting." Elise commanded before dragging me out of my room. We made our way down the stairs. Slowly and steadily, I placed my boots on each step. Elise, however, ran past me, even skipping a few steps. I didn''t understand the reason behind it all. ''What is she doing?'' Never minding her, I continued downstairs. But as I got closer, I noticed something weird. The lights were all out. The caf¨¦ below was in complete darkness. I made my final steps carefully. "Umm... Elise?" I called out to her. No response. ''Weird.'' Is this some kind of prank? After getting back from that medical camp following the teleportation and reuniting with my family, we came straight home. On the way, Elise told me they were going to celebrate my birthday this evening. Honestly, it was a rather hectic task for all of us. I had just returned from the demon continent after a whole week, and now, on the same day, they were throwing me a party. Well, I''m not complaining... Heck, I''m not even a tiny bit tired. ''Then stop complaining!'' Sera scolded. ''I am not complaining!'' I fought back. ''You''re an idiot! You''re killing the anticipation for us.'' ''What anticipation¡ª?'' But before I could argue more, the lights flickered on, and then¡ª Flap! Flap! Pop! Pop! "Happy Birthday, Zane!!" "?!!" My whole body was covered in glitter and colorful sparkles. But this didn''t shock me. What shocked me more was the number of people in the room. Father, Mother, and Elise were standing at the front. And behind them were Anna, Aria, and Julius. "What the hell?!" I exclaimed. "Hehehehe~" Elise giggled, making a victory sign with both her hands. I understood now¡ªthis was all her doing. She must have gotten Anna''s contact from her brother Albert, and through Anna, she invited Aria and Julius. "Seriously... You guys." But I didn''t complain. I was rather happy. "Are you going to stand there all day?" Elise said, narrowing her eyes. "She is correct. You do know your friends here are all busy nobles." Anna was the one who said this, with a smug look on her face. I chuckled lightly. "Yeah. Sorry, my bad, Oh great Anna Ashborne." "Hmph!" She pouted. "Now hurry up." They all moved aside as I made my way to the table, which was nicely decorated with candles and red roses. On it was a huge chocolate cake with an "18" candle on top. I positioned myself near the table, and soon after, everyone else encircled me. "The cake looks delicious." My voice was quieter than before, each word escaping my mouth aching my throat. "Isn''t it? Aria chose it," Elise informed. Of course, it''s Aria. How could I forget? If she wished, she could gulp down this whole cake all by herself. ...I kept this thought to myself. I''m too scared to think about what would happen if I somehow let it slip my tongue. "..." For a second, I just stood in front of the table as some distant memories flashed in my head. When was the last time someone celebrated my birthday? It was three years ago, if I remember correctly. But now... My mother stood near me as she spoke. "Don''t forget to make a wish." I nodded. Closing my eyes, I lowered my head toward the candle and lightly blew it out. And in the process of all that, I made a wish. ''Ah...!'' Sera let out a light cry. ''Shhh... Keep this wish a secret, okay?'' ''...Alright.'' She responded. Chapter 94 94: My Luck is Truly Rotten [1] After blowing out the candles, making a wish, and cutting the cake, we proceeded with our dinner. It was already eight p.m., so, following my mother¡ªwho scolded everyone to eat first¡ªwe all sat at the table. My father had joined two tables together to create a huge king-size dining table. I was seated in the middle, with Julius and Anna on either side. Across from me sat Aria, Elise, and my mother. A series of plates were set in front of each person. There were a total of six people at the table, including me. My father, the cook, was plating dishes in the kitchen. The faint sizzling sound could be heard from where we sat. My mother insisted on helping him, but¡­ well, her condition wasn''t the best today, so he refused her assistance. My eyes lingered on my mother''s face. She was laughing and chatting with Anna and Julius, but a slight hint of tiredness showed in her eyes. I noticed it immediately. "Mother, how is your health?" I asked, looking at her. The conversation halted for a brief moment. Everyone turned their attention to my mother. They, too, must have noticed¡ªher tired eyes, her thin, sunken cheeks. Smiling in my direction, my mother responded, "Oh..! Worry not, my baby~ Your mother is doing fine." She gave a double thumbs-up with both hands. I let out a sigh before giving up. My mother was persistent, after all. No matter how much I urged her to rest, she just wouldn''t listen. I still remember this afternoon when I returned home¡ªboth Elise and I told her to take a break, but she just scolded us, saying, "Don''t tell your mother what to do!" We had no choice but to give up. My mother was sweet, but when she got angry¡­ Oh boy! She was worse than a demon. Just remembering it sent shivers down my spine. "Here comes the food! Heads up, everyone." My father emerged from the kitchen, pushing a food trolley stacked with neatly arranged dishes. The aroma hit my nose instantly, and I could feel my mouth watering. "Oh, all of this looks delicious!" Julius complimented. "Ho ho! Wait till you taste it," my father said with a grin. "The locals call me Grillmaster X!" He raised a spatula as he proudly declared the ridiculous name given to him. "You are the best, sir!" Julius continued to praise him. How very typical of him. "But sir, what does the ''X'' stand for?" Anna asked this time. "X?" My father turned to her. "I don''t know¡­ it just sounds badass." "..." "..." "Pfttt...!" A soft chuckle came from in front of me, and I was surprised by the source. Sitting beside Elise, Aria covered her lips. She had been silent ever since she arrived at our house. After spending time with Aria, I realized she had very few friends and preferred to keep her distance from unnecessary conversations. She only spoke when the topic genuinely interested her. "Ah! Mother, look! She can talk!" Elise teased. ''That was kind of brutal, sis¡­'' I worry about Aria''s mental state. "Now, now, Elise, don''t tease her," my mother chided. Watching my sister get scolded was oddly satisfying. "Aria, dear, don''t mind her, alright?" "No, ma''am! I really don''t! It''s completely fine," Aria said hastily, a faint redness coloring her cheeks as she shook her head. As the conversation continued, my father had already placed several dishes in front of us¡ªroast chicken with orange glaze, garlic butter lobster tails, truffle pasta, stuffed mushrooms, smoked salmon canap¨¦s, tomato-cheese soup, and a three-tiered chocolate mousse cake. "W-Woah!" Anna exclaimed. "Please enjoy," my father said, bowing slightly. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After he served everyone from the bowls, we began eating. I started with the roasted chicken¡ªit looked the most appetizing of all. Savoring each bite, the flavorful juices exploded across my taste buds. "Sir, you are a genius!" Julius complimented. He was also munching on the roasted chicken. "If I offered you a job as Hartfield''s Head Chef, would you accept?" His eyes were practically sparkling, and I didn''t think he was just joking. "I have to politely decline. My heart is set on only two things¡ªthe first is this caf¨¦, and the second is my wife." "Oh dear~!" My mother reacted. As the laughter and chatter continued, I had already finished my roasted chicken. Now, I picked up the tomato soup. Honestly, I was still pretty hungry, despite the fact that I had eaten this afternoon. ''Was this due to some kind of side effect of one of my skills?'' I wondered as I took a mouthful of soup. ''Correct.'' Sera responded. ''Eh? What do you mean?'' I asked. ''Let''s eat first. We will talk later. We are very hungry too.'' ''Alrigh¡ªWait?! Hungry? You are hungry?!'' How was that even possible? Wasn''t she just a ghost? How could a ghost feel hunger, let alone satisfy it? ''Our consciousness is shared. The things you sense can be shared with us too, so everything you eat can be tasted by us as well. And one last thing¡ªdon''t ever call me a ghost.'' ''Are you serious?!'' That was actually pretty damn scary. Now, I really wanted to know what her limits were. "Hey." Anna lightly nudged me with her elbow, snapping me out of my private conversation with Sera. I slightly lowered my face toward Anna, tilting my body toward her. She was seated to my right. "Yes?" I asked. "Nothing..." she said. "It''s just that your family seems pretty fun." That statement made a smile appear on my face. "Yeah... you''re absolutely right." "Hehe. Unlike mine, which hasn''t had a proper family dinner in ages," she whispered. "..." I didn''t respond immediately. But before I could, Elise interrupted. "Ooooh my~ Zane!" The way she called my name already told me she was up to no good. "Yes, sister dear," I replied casually, taking another spoonful of soup into my mouth. "I wanted to ask you something¡­" she added. I listened to her. "I have been meaning to ask... You and Anna, when did you start dating?" Chapter 95 95: My Luck is Truly Rotten [2] "I wanted to ask you something¡­" Elise added. I listened to her. "I have been meaning to ask... You and Anna, when did you start dating?" SPRUTTT! "Cough... Cough...! What?!" Both Anna and I said in unison. "Wait, is that true?" Julius said. "Congrats you two." "We are not dating!" we added. "Jeez! I''m just messing with you. Hahahahaha!" Elise erupted in laughter. Sigh... How annoying. What should I do with her? Oh! Wait, that reminds me. I turned to Anna and asked, "How did you get permission to come here?" "Permission?" Anna tilted her head. Nobles had their own set of rules and ethics. They wouldn''t let their children attend just any birthday party¡ªespecially a commoner''s. And considering their child had just returned from a nightmarish hell¡­ "My brother had no problem with it since Senior Elise herself requested him," she said smugly. "..." That''s it? And he just agreed?! "Albert may look cold on the outside," Elise spoke, cutting into her chocolate mousse cake with a fork. "Buuut¡­ once you get to know him, you''ll see he has the softest heart." The way she talked about Albert made me rethink my opinion of him. ''Albert, huh¡­'' I narrowed my eyes, making a mental note to do some digging on him later. ''Leave them alone.'' Sera interrupted. ''But as her brother, I have to find out if he''s any good for my sister. What if he¡ª'' ''Drop it!'' ''Tsk.'' "Brother dear, you have a nasty look on your face," Elise complained, stabbing her cake a little too aggressively with her fork. "Ugh!" I flinched. I almost forgot¡ªafter my mother, Elise was the scariest one. I still remembered the day when I was twelve¡­ I had a small fight with my sister. And guess who won? Elise. With words alone, she gave me an identity crisis. I hurriedly changed the topic, looking toward Aria, who was elegantly biting her chocolate cake, savoring its flavor. "Aria, how about you? I am more surprised that you got permission." Well, I do actually know the reason, but despite that, I asked. "...My mother, she first wanted me to reject the invitation, but¡ª" Aria said slowly, cutting another small slice from the cake, "but when I said your name, she just let me go." "..." The moment she said that, every eye turned toward me. I knew what they were thinking, so without them asking me first, I answered. "I had introduced myself to Madam Envy when we got stuck on the demon continent," I said, lowering my gaze to my plate. "Maybe by that, she must have found out how good of a guy I am." ''Don''t you feel a little bit of shame?'' Sera commented, and I, of course, ignored her. "I-Is that so." My sister replied hesitantly to my almost perfect justification. As time passed by, we made a little chatter about our families and the inner political stress between noble houses. They were all interesting to hear. But the thing that was more interesting was Julius''s case. Unlike others, who immediately got a call from their House''s head after they teleported back to the Human Continent, Julius, on the other hand, simply went back to Nova''s dormitory. All by himself¡ªnobody came to pick him up. We didn''t push him further for the reason, knowing it was maybe something related to his family situation. But hearing his story about this morning made my mother all riled up. "What absurd parenting!" She slammed her hand on the table, causing everyone, including me, to flinch. "How could they not care?!" she continued. "Julius dear, if you feel too lonely, come to our little house. The doors are always open for you." Eh? Mother, please don''t. You don''t know Julius¡ªhe might really come! Not that I had any problem. ''Then why are you complaining?'' I ignored the ghost''s voice. ''Rude!'' "It''s fine, Ma''am," Julius hesitantly waved his hand. "It''s not that bad... hahaha!" But the way he said that made it even worse. "No!" My mother was a bit persistent. She clenched her fist and raised it over her head. "Let me meet them in person. I will give your mama a piece of my mind!" "?!" That startled me. Getting tangled with nobles was the last thing I wanted. But before I said anything, Elise calmed her down. "Mother, don''t bother. Julius is an intelligent guy. He ranked second in his year¡ªhe knows how to handle all of it." That''s convincing. All nobles want are results that benefit their house. But wait... If that''s the case, what made Julius''s parents ignore his arrival? "Is that so..." My mother finally calmed down. "But Julius dear, you can visit us any day you want." "Alright, Ma''am." Julius, finally giving up, agreed to her request. Well, it''s not like he will truly visit... Hopefully. "Alright, everyone," my father came from the kitchen, holding a large tray in his hand. "Who wants ice cream?" "Me!" Julius and Anna both said in unison. As we helped ourselves to the ice cream, the conversation between us went on further, finally shifting from Nobles to Heroes. They discussed the battles between that faceless Nathalia and Hope. And I, on the other hand, just kept my silence and listened to all of them. Then, at the same time, our wristbands buzzed. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. All five of ours¡ªAnna, Aria, Julius, Elise, and mine. The conversation halted as we all tapped on our notifications. And the moment we read the message, all our faces turned pale. "Well... Just my rotten luck." --- Nova Academy. ¡ï Important Announcement. ¡¸Attention, students of Nova Academy. For student safety, the government and board have mandated that all students, local or foreign, must reside in Nova Academy''s dormitory. This rule is effective immediately. Further details will follow.¡¹ Signature. Headmistress of Nova. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ruby Oliver. --- Aria and Elise both gasped. "This is ridiculous!" Elise exclaimed. "How could they... This is... This is..." "This is absurd," Anna murmured, her voice slow yet clear enough for everyone to hear. "What happened?" my mother asked. My father, noticing our reaction, looked at us with concern. Chapter 96 96: My mother is so sweet…! "Haaaaaaaaahhhhh...." After reading the announcement, I let out a long, tired breath. It''s not like I''m feeling exhausted¡ªthis whole announcement just took a lot out of me. I read the notification once again. The statement is clear. We, as students of Nova Academy, now have to live in Nova''s dormitory, whether we are locals or foreigners. According to them, they decided that this would be beneficial for students'' safety. Well¡­ they are true to some extent, and this decision will help regulate student safety measures. I mean, who wouldn''t want their children to be safe in an environment where a Single Ranker resides? Ruby''s identity as Pride will be revealed soon to the outside world¡ªit''s just a matter of time. Some parents may oppose it at first, but once they hear that the Headmistress is a Single Ranker¡ªRank 7, Pride herself¡ªthey won''t refuse the idea of sending their child to a place under her guidance. ...The whole world will soon know the name Ruby Oliver. That is the power of a Single Ranker. That is how much they are worth here. And Pride''s reputation is no joke. She even has her own fan following. Heck! If I remember correctly, some son of a bitch even created a cult specifically to worship her. That alone gives me shivers. ''May the gods give Ruby the will to fight.'' I inwardly prayed on her behalf. "Hey, what happened?" my mother asked worriedly, seeing all of our faces now wearing the same expression. "Why did you all go silent? Zane...?" Standing from her chair, she continued asking questions, turning to both Elise and me. Elise clenched her jaw, but I didn''t make my mother wait any longer. Turning on the holographic display on my wristwatch, I let her read it. "We got an announcement from our academy," I said. As I spoke, my father also came over and stood beside my mother. My parents carefully read the announcement on the holographic display. With each passing second, I could see their expressions changing. My mother''s eyes widened, and she slumped into her seat, running her fingers through her black hair. Her eyes slowly started to moisten, and I didn''t need to ask why her reaction was like this. Nova was a few stations away from Honeyford, where our caf¨¦ was located¡ªnot too far, in my opinion. ''Then what''s the problem?'' Sera asked. ''Location isn''t the problem here¡­ The problem is my mother herself.'' My mother really adores both Elise and me. And let''s not forget¡ªher own son, me, was considered dead for three whole years. It''s only been almost a month since I came back to her, unharmed and alive. Yet, my parents never questioned it at all¡ª "How are you still alive?" "Where were you?" "What happened to you?" "Why didn''t you contact us for all those years?" "Why did you return like nothing ever happened?" If I were in their place, I would have asked all of this. I''m truly surprised¡ªand genuinely grateful¡ªthat they didn''t push the matter further. I know they want to know the reasons, and they have every right to ask as my parents¡­ But they didn''t. They were just happy that the son they thought was dead had returned to them. Instead of questioning me, they got to hug me and cherish me one more time. I still remember¡ªwhen I returned after my resurrection, Elise kept waking up every night just to check my room, making sure I was still there. ''Heh. That girl.'' ''How sweet of her.'' Sera''s voice rang in my ears, it was lighter than before. Maybe, through our shared consciousness, she understood my pain. After I died, my sister Elise took care of our parents. Maybe because of her, they didn''t feel lonely. But now, if we both stayed away from them¡­ my mother would definitely feel lonely once again. Or¡­ maybe I''m overthinking this. Separating from parents after a certain age is something that''s bound to happen. Maybe¡­ they''ll let us go. I know. I know there will come a time in the near future when I have to reveal everything to them. I have to tell them that¡ªI was the Rank 1 Hero. That I died, betrayed, and then resurrected, only to return home. I do wonder what will happen to me¡­ and how they will react to all of it. "This means..." my mother''s voice was a mere whisper now. She continued, "You and Elise will be leaving me?" She looked at me, then turned her gaze between Elise and me repeatedly. Her eyes begged us to refuse all of this¡ª As if telling us to stop this joke. Elise clenched her fists before speaking. "M-Mother," her voice trembled, "it must be temporary." She lied. It was clear¡ªnone of this was temporary. I could already see it extending until we finally graduated from the academy. "I-Is it?" my mother murmured, her lips curving slightly upward as if honestly believing it. Her reaction made Elise flinch at her own words. Elise didn''t want to bluntly lie to our mother''s face. She knew the consequences. "Eleanor." My father, who was standing beside my mother, called her name. He placed a hand over her shoulder, lightly gripping it as he told her, "The kids are all grown up¡ª" "No!" My mother interrupted him. "Please don''t. I don''t want them to leave me." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She continued. "Our son just came back, and you want to separate us! How could you!" Anna, Aria, and Julius kept their mouths shut. They were all witnessing everything, not daring to speak. They might think my mother was overreacting, but they didn''t know her situation. Putting themselves in her shoes¡ªshe was a mother who lost her son once, whose only remaining joy was her daughter. Then, some miracle happened, and that son, who was supposed to be dead, came back to her. She hugged him tightly as if she had returned from a hellish nightmare. But then, that son of hers disappeared again to the demon continent and came back after a whole week. And it didn''t even stop there¡ªnow she was being separated from both her children at the same time. Just imagine her mental state. A mother''s love is eternal, stronger than time itself. Every morning, the first thing she wishes to see is her child''s face. That tiny smile, those sleepy eyes¡ªit''s what makes her heart feel whole. But if someone takes that away from her... It''s like tearing out her soul. "How could I..." She broke down, tears streaming down her face. "M-Mother!" Seeing her cry, Elise, too, had similar tears in her eyes. She stood from her seat and hugged her. I, too, wanted to do the same but chose not to. What kind of son would I be if I supported her in all of this? But genuinely speaking, this was not that big of a problem. This may come out as harsh, but my Mother needs to learn this, and this situation is nothing but a small step. "Mother." I spoke. I don''t know what my future holds for me. I don''t know what kind of threats will entangle my parents. After all, I am not just fighting monsters and demons anymore... The situation has changed, and some of the gods out their may send their apostles after me. And for that, I need to be separated from my parents. "Let Elise and me live in the dorms." I requested, startling both my mother and Elise. "Zane...?" My mother looked at me. ''Human, don''t say it.'' Sera said reading my mind. I think she knew what I was about to say just now, which is why she stopped me. And maybe, just maybe¡ªfor the very first time, I chose to listen to Sera. I wanted to say so much to my mother right now, but I let those words stay stuck in my throat. And I knew if I spoke them, I would break her heart. My thoughts were that cruel right now. "He is right," my father said. "Sooner or later, we have to let them live their lives. And you know what?" My father spoke calmly, but I could hear the faint tremor in his voice. He continued. "This situation might not be worse than that, and I promise you, my dear!" He raised his voice slightly and placed his hand over his chest. ''Nice going, Father.'' This time, maybe he could convince her. Letting their children go for two or three months would be good practice for her. "I promise...!" His tone was dramatic now, but I didn''t care. "I will take you to visit them at the Academy every week!" He declared. ''Wait, what?!'' "Honey, but¡ª" My mother tried to resist, covering her eyes with the back of her hand in a dramatic gesture. "No buts!" My father followed up, pinching her nose. They were now gripping each other''s hands, their fingers locked, their faces just inches apart. ''What are they doing?!'' Anna, Aria, and Julius turned their heads away from this flirtatious display. ''How the hell did the situation turn into this?!'' "But honey, what will happen to the caf¨¦ while we visit our children?" My mother asked, her face now beet red. "I will do anything for you, my love," my father stated. "A-Are you sure, Honey?" "Of course, Honey." ''What am I witnessing here?!'' Just a moment ago, she was crying, but¡ªjust look at her! It looked like they were about to kis¡ª ''Aghhgg!! Let''s just leave it.'' I gave up. "Alright!" My mother beamed with life, her face now red and glowing with natural beauty. She clasped her hands before continuing. "Zane. Elise..." Both Elise and I gulped. "You two are free to go." "Huh?!" This sound came from both Elise and me. End of Chapter. Chapter 97 97: To Nova Academy [1] It was Dec 5, year 5048. The weather was cold. December was supposed to be the coldest month in Frostvile Kingdom, and considering the fact that for twelve months a year, Frostvile was the only kingdom where snow fell every month, I was perfectly dressed in my Academy uniform. A black trench coat with Nova''s Emblem engraved on its left chest and black formal pants, slightly duller in color than my coat. Carefully, I checked all the items inside my dimension pouch, which was securely attached to my belt. All my clothes, books, and daily essentials were inside my dimension pouch. I nodded after confirming everything. ''All good.'' "Don''t forget to call me every day." My mother, standing next to my father, was on the verge of crying once again. This was the seventh time she had reminded me to give her a call. My father didn''t speak much. He just kept asking Elise and me if we needed anything. "Mother, don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on Zane." Elise, who stood behind me, assured her, raising her right hand in salute. I didn''t know why she needed to keep an eye on me, but I didn''t mind much. She was also in her Nova uniform. There wasn''t much difference between mine and my sister''s uniform, except for our ranks. She ranked 3rd in the second year, while I ranked 190th in the first year. My sister was quite famous in Nova Academy. She was even in the student council, while I¡ªher brother¡ªwas only ranked 190th, which was disappointing in others'' eyes. Can''t blame them. Comparisons exist between siblings, whether it''s about academics or rank. People tended to compare me to my sister, and because of that, their expectations of me were always high. But when I didn''t meet those expectations, they started criticizing me, calling me ''the sibling who didn''t make the cut.'' Quite funny, right? ''Well, what can I do¡­ This is how the world works.'' ''Didn''t you deliberately lower your rank?'' Sera''s taunt snapped me back to reality. Lowering my rank was necessary. I wanted to stay as low-profile as possible. That''s why I intentionally dropped my rankings. ''I pity you.'' Sera added, catching me off guard. ''Hmm? Why¡­?'' I demanded an answer. ''No reason.'' "¡­" This damn ghost. I swear, one day, she''s going to regret it. ''Rude!'' Wooo-oo-oo! Woooooo! The train Elise and I were on let out a high-pitched whistle. We were currently at Honeyford Station, preparing to depart for Nova Academy. We would probably be staying there for more than a month before returning home for the holidays at the end of January. Last night, we had somehow convinced our mother to let us stay in Nova''s dormitory. It had been a difficult decision for her. "Call me daily, my babies~" My mother waved both hands as our train started to depart. Followed by Dad, who wore a light smile on his face as he waved at us. Elise and I both waved back. This might be the last time we saw our parents for a while. I hoped we''d return home soon. I was going to miss them so much. "I''ll come visit you every week!" My mother reminded us. "¡­" "¡­" Elise and I exchanged glances before chuckling. "Of course, Mother! We''ll be waiting!" Elise said with a beaming smile. "Bye, Mother. Bye, Dad." I raised my hand, giving a slight wave to both of them. As the train picked up speed, they faded into the distance. I tried to catch another glimpse, but they were already out of sight. "All right, brother dear, let''s get inside." Elise gestured toward our seats. I nodded and followed her. As I walked through the aisle, I noticed something unusual. The train''s interior was slightly different from normal ones. While the exterior was simple, the inside was unexpectedly luxurious. The passenger chairs were broad, leather-coated, and looked too comfortable. The windows were covered with curtains, and the ceiling had old-style lamps attached to it, casting a golden hue throughout the space. A few attendants moved around, serving the passengers. But one thing stood out¡ªthere were only five passengers, including Elise and me, and all of them wore Nova uniforms. I turned to Elise, but for some reason, she didn''t seem surprised. She simply walked toward our seats without a word. I followed her. Finally arriving at my seat, I rested my body against it, and let me tell you¡ª The moment my back touched the leather, my whole body sank in. It was as if I were sitting on a cloud. "Haaaaaahhhhh¡­ this is life." Elise let out a satisfied sigh as she took her seat in front of me, crossing her legs in a rather elegant manner. Our seats were facing each other, and between us was a round dining table with various refreshments, a small menu card, and a yellow button at the corner. ''What''s that?'' My curiosity piqued, and just as I was about to press the button, someone called us. "Good morning, Miss Elise." A woman with silver hair, holding a tray in her hands, greeted Elise first before turning to me. "And good morning, Sir Zane." I blinked. ''How does she know my name?'' But she didn''t stop to explain. "Welcome to Nova Express." She bowed slightly before proceeding to plate some snacks in front of me. ''Nova Express?'' Don''t tell me¡­ Nova has a private train now. That explained everything¡ªthe luxurious setup and why only Nova students were present. "Good morning, and thank you for the service." Elise politely greeted the woman, completely unfazed by the situation. It was clear now¡ªshe already knew about this. Finally noticing my confusion, Elise explained, "For the security of Nova''s students, Nova will now use this specially engineered train, Nova Express, to transport students safely from their destinations to the Academy." Nova was taking security measures very seriously after that teleportation incident. But my main question was¡ª I asked Elise directly, "Why are they giving this level of luxury to us commoners?" "Hm?" Elise tilted her head before realization struck. "Ah! That''s because our Headmistress is too nice." "Ruby?" Her name slipped from my mouth. "It''s Headmistress Ruby," Elise corrected, scolding me. "Mind your manners." "Yeah¡­" I stammered. "Sorry." "Unlike others, Headmistress Ruby doesn''t discriminate between nobles and commoners. That''s why we all respect her." Hearing her say that about Ruby made me feel proud. She really was the best. I still remember the first time I met her at the Hero Association. A quiet, lonely girl whose only friend was a little teddy bear she always kept by her side. I wonder if she still has it. Our master, Envy, introduced her to me back then. I had been distant¡ªI didn''t trust anyone at the time. The whole Association treated me like a mere tool. But that all changed after I met her¡ªRuby. She was the sweetest girl I had ever met in my life till now. I got to know her better; she told me about her past, how she was abandoned by her parents, and how the Association picked her up and treated her like a mere weapon. Our conditions were the same, and I think it was my... destiny to meet her. Because of her, a very tiny portion of my life at the Hero Association was filled with joy. Just like the others... I, too, respect her. "Huh? Why is your face turning red?" Elise''s sudden comment pulled me out of my thoughts. I looked at her, and with a smile on my face, I said, "Nothing... I just remembered something sweet." "How sweet?" she asked, grinning. I giggled and answered her using the most dramatic sentence possible. "The type of sweetness that will give you diabetes." "Wow!" Elise put her hand over her lips. "I wonder who she might be." "Don''t worry, sister dear," I played along. "She is someone whom the whole world respects." "Pfttt," Elise started laughing. "Yeah, sure! In your dreams, my dear brother." ''She will be in for the biggest surprise of her life if you told her about this ''sweetest'' crush of yours.'' Sera shared her point of view. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "?!" Sera''s words shook my entire core, sending a pulse of heat through my body. I tried my best to argue with her. ''Ruby is not my crush!'' ''But when did I call Ruby your crush...?'' "What¡ª!" ''And when I said crush, why did Ruby''s face appear in your mind?'' I was speechless. ''Shut up, ghost.'' ''Rude!'' I swear, one day Sera''s gonna get it. Time went on as Elise and I continued our little play. And soon, the Nova Express entered Frostvile City. The scene of a massive building came into view through the window. The morning sun hit my eyes through the glass, making me squint. I took in the landscape before me¡ªthe towering structure with its ancient architecture, the aircraft soaring above, and the vast Frostvile Mountain standing proudly in the distance. A few seconds later, an attendant''s voice echoed through the speakers. "Dear students, buses will be provided for all. Please ready your luggage." I guess I just have to accept it. Let''s see what the future holds. Elise and I both stood up. End of Chapter. Chapter 98 98: To Nova Academy [2] The Nova Express halted at the Frostvile City Station. Almost all five passengers, including Elise and me, were guided out of the train by an attendant. When I stepped out of the Nova Express, I noticed that the train station was filled with people, and among them, many were Nova students. If I have to guess how many, then around thirty at most. They, too, were being guided by an attendant similar to ours. "Sir, Ma''am. Please, this way." Our guide led us to the exit, and in front of it, three black buses with opaque glass were waiting for us. Their metal bodies had the huge Nova emblem printed on them, clearly attracting even more attention from the locals. Nova was a prestigious academy. The admission rate was less than three percent¡ªonly the best could afford to take admission in it. Maybe that''s why, whenever people spotted students in Nova uniforms, they automatically considered them intelligent and successful. And to some extent, they were right. Nova guaranteed that its students would become perfect heroes. Even the Hero Association directly scouted heroes from Nova Academy. I turned my head to the side and stared at the cars surrounding the two buses. Just like the buses, the cars were black too... ''Why is every damn thing at Nova black?'' But those cars were no ordinary ones. They were geared with numerous weapons and high-end security systems. "Wow!" The students behind me exclaimed. "Aren''t they overdoing it..." "First, they send their private train, and now this." "Stop complaining dude!" "It''s seriously so damn cool!" One guy jumped in excitement. "I feel like a damn celebrity." "Hey~ Hey~ Click my picture." Several opinions were exchanged before we all boarded the bus. The interior of the bus was undoubtedly luxurious, and we even had two guards onboard, fully equipped with weapons. They were keeping an eye on everything we did. Elise and I took the seats at the very back. She took the window seat, while I sat beside her. To be honest, this whole security arrangement felt odd. But as a former Rank 1 who was well aware of the government''s internal workings, I knew exactly why they were going overboard with this level of security. After the teleportation incident, where a total of two hundred students went missing, the general public blamed Nova and the Hero Association for their shortcomings¡ªfor how they just let it happen. Now, everyone was pointing fingers at them. So, what they were doing now... was trying to save their reputation. They were showing the world what they were capable of. They had arranged an entire private train overnight and military-grade security for just a simple bus transport. The more I thought about it, the longer my sighs became. ''What''s gonna happen to me now?'' My gaze shifted to my left, where Elise was calmly humming a song with her earphones on. Through the window beside her, I saw the buildings and cars slowly passing by. The Academy was about twenty minutes away by road from the train station, so for now, I decided to take a short nap. Just as I was about to doze off, Sera''s voice dragged my almost-relaxed mind back to something stressful. ''Don''t forget that you have to explain your multi-elemental capability to your friends.'' Her words alone gave me an existential crisis. And here I was, thinking of a plan on how to stay low. Resigning myself to my fate, I honestly answered Sera. ''To tell you the truth, I don''t know how to handle this...'' Placing a stone on my heart, I took a deep breath and asked Sera for help. ''And after analyzing my past interactions with others, I''ve realized that I''m not very good at making excuses.'' No matter how painful it was to admit, I continued. ''I would be grateful if you could guide me... on this.'' ''...'' Silence. I thought Sera was thinking of an excuse for me, but she remained silent for over a minute. ''Umm... Sera, you there?'' No answer came, and this time, it genuinely freaked me out. Did the ghost get exorcised somehow? That means... My privacy is safe! But before I could celebrate, a light sigh echoed inside my head. ''Are you really the same human we know?'' she asked. This time, I could visualize her squinting her eyes at me as she spoke. ''What do you mean?'' I asked, confused. ''I thought you were dumb. But at last, you finally realized your mistakes¡­'' After a brief pause, she continued. ''I feel so proud!'' "..." I was left speechless. Seriously, my excuses weren''t that lame... right? But well, what can I say¡­ After all, all of this was true, and I had to accept it. The current situation I was in required excuses in nearly every action I took¡ªI couldn''t help it. ''You''re just an idiot.'' Sera commented. She sounded so disappointed. ''Why did you even use your multi-elemental in front of them? I can think of several ways where your actions wouldn''t have required you to use three of your elements!'' She was scolding me. ''Why? Well, that''s because...'' The words got stuck in my throat. Why did I use my multi-elemental? At that time, inside the underground city in the demon continent, I considered Sera a potential threat. Her body was emitting extreme Essence, rivaling even Envy. That''s why I used it¡ª ''No! Fuck my rotten luck!'' The realization hit me. ''Don''t you dare blame it on luck!'' There was no need for me to use all three of my elements at that time¡ªonly Fire Essence would have sufficed. Anna already knew I could use both Ice and Fire Elementals, and now I had to explain to her how I could use a third one. "Sighhh¡­" ''So, what would the Great Elf Queen suggest I do now?'' I slammed all my problems on Sera. Sera, as if already expecting it, answered with a grin. ''Hehe... You are thinking too hard. The answer to your problems is rather simple.'' Simple? How was all this simple to her? Noticing my confusion, Sera spoke. ''It''s all about trust, my dear human...'' She continued. ''Anna has known from the beginning about your ability, but she kept her lips sealed. She trusts you, and I think, at some point, you do too.'' I trust them...? Now that I think about it, why did I trust Anna? Why didn''t I worry about the possibility that she would spill it to someone else? S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why? I searched for an answer. It was rather strange of me to trust someone after what the Hero Association did to me. In my entire life till now, I only trusted my family, my master Envy, and... Ruby. It was out of character for me¡ªsomeone who had been treated like a mere weapon his entire time in the Association¡ªto trust some random girl who had been kidnapped, with a potential secret that could risk my identity. ''Because life teaches lessons beyond our wildest dreams.'' Sera''s answer left me in disarray. Giving up, I asked her for a solution. ''Then... What do I do?'' It was a serious question¡ªone that could change my and their fate in a completely new direction. ''Tell them the truth.'' Sera suggested. ''Because by doing that, you will gain their trust, and maybe in the near future, they will stand right next to you when you need help.'' There were infinite possibilities a person''s fate held. With every decision they made, no matter how simple it was¡ªit opened up a different path. With every action, every choice, we were actually changing our fate with our own hands. Nothing was truly rational¡ªat every turn, we carved a new path. ''Alright.'' I had decided¡ªI would tell them the truth. Not fully, but a partial truth. As I was diving into my thoughts¡ª "Sir. Ma''am." The lady attendant came near my seat and reported. "We''ve arrived at Nova Academy. Please disembark the bus." She politely gestured toward the door. I looked outside the window and noticed that the bus had stopped inside Nova Academy''s campus, and the seats around me were all empty. "Huh?" I looked around rapidly before tilting my head toward Elise. My sister was sleeping soundly beside me. "You two were the only ones left. Everyone else boarded off." My eyebrows twitched. "S-Sorry..." I shook Elise''s body. "Oi! Wake up!" "...ummmeemm..." She mumbled. She slowly opened her eyes. Before rubbing both her eyes, she stretched her whole body, raising both arms. "Haaaaaahhhhh!" Elise let out a light morning cry. "Oh, did we arrive?" She blinked at me and then at the lady attendant, who was awkwardly looking at her. ''This girl...'' "Sis, hurry." I pinched her cheeks. "Ouch!" "We are going to be late," I added. I kept stretching her cheek. "Soowwyyy," she said. I let go of her. After stretching herself one more time, Elise and I both got off the bus. The first thing I noticed was a huge auditorium in front of me. All the students were gathering at the entrance. "What is happening there?" I asked. Elise, who noticed it too, answered. "You don''t know?" Hmm? The way she asked me¡ªit was as if she was aware of all of it. I shook my head. "No." "It''s because Headmistress Ruby is giving a speech today." Ruby? "Ah!" I suddenly recalled¡ªthe first and second years had recently learned about her true identity as Rank 3. So today was the day she would officially announce it to the world. Chapter 99 99: Clear Warning [1] After strolling for five minutes, I made my way inside the auditorium. The students who were once gathered in front of the entrance were all gone¡ªprobably taking their seats inside. Slowly walking toward the entrance, I noticed that the number of guards here was fewer than outside. I could hear loud chatter coming from inside the auditorium, but I didn''t pay it any mind. Once I stepped inside, I was astounded by what I saw before me. The auditorium was undeniably grand. A massive ceiling overhead, lined with theater lights that illuminated the vast space below. Rows of red cushioned seats stretched out in a step-ladder arrangement, designed for the perfect view of the stage. At the front, a podium stood tall, more than twenty microphones attached to it. The front row was packed with media personnel and news reporters, cameras and notepads in their hands. Just a few rows behind them sat the faculty members. I spotted Miss Angelica there, engaged in conversation with one of our professors. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And behind the faculty, the students were seated in chronological order according to their academy year. Just watching all those media and cameras, I gulped. Neither I nor Ruby had any good memories with them. The way they twisted their questions always made me question my understanding of language. But for some reason, the Hero Association never bothered to answer any of the media''s questions. I still wonder why they did that. Maybe because I was just a kid? ''That''s because those Hero Association people know you suck at making excuses.'' One day, I swear, I will exorcise this ghost. ''I hope Ruby tackles all those questions.'' Putting those thoughts aside, I scanned the back row for any empty seats, but before I could do anything, my wristband vibrated. I tapped on the screen and saw a notification from Anna: [Look to your right!] Hmm. Right¡­? I turned my head to the right as instructed, and there I saw Anna. She was seated in the third-last row. And she wasn''t alone¡ªAria, Julius, and his friend group were also there. Anna wore her usual smile, gesturing for me to sit beside her by lightly patting the cushion. But just by looking at her, I could tell she wasn''t happy. She was just like me¡ªsomeone who didn''t enjoy being in large circles. And she knew that. Yet, despite that, she was calling me. I made my way toward her, and when she noticed me approaching, I saw her expression shift into a smug look. My eye twitched. I knew exactly what she was thinking right now. ''If I''m going down, I''m taking you with me.'' "Good morning, Zane," Anna greeted me, catching the attention of the rest. Aria and Julius also followed, greeting me, but Julius''s friends remained silent. "Good morning," I greeted back before taking my seat. I couldn''t blame Julius''s friends. Just like him, they were all high-class nobles, but unlike Julius, they didn''t wish to spare even a moment of their time on a commoner. My sister Elise once told me that, long before Ruby became the Headmistress, commoners were treated completely differently from nobles. At that time, no matter how outstanding your performance was at the academy, all the year-single rankers were nobles. It was that bad. Until Ruby came and changed the entire system. That''s how Elise, despite not being from a noble bloodline, was assigned Rank-3 in Year-03 due to her outstanding performance. She was the very first commoner to achieve a single-digit rank in Nova''s history. And that was why she was famous throughout the entire academy. I sat quietly before one of the girls from Julius''s group, a silver-haired one, raised a topic. "I still find it hard to believe that our Headmistress is the current Rank-7." Everyone''s attention turned to her before they all joined in. "Yeah, you''re correct," another guy with cyan hair added. "Now we all know how she got the Headmistress position at such a young age." "Pfft¡ªtrue," the silver-haired girl sneered. "My father always wondered how a young girl with no background could get such a high position." I wasn''t angry at their comments. To be honest, it was rather uncommon for anyone without noble blood to get such a high position unless someone at the very top was backing them. And in Ruby''s case, it was probably the Hero Association¡ªand more precisely, Markus Bloodstone, the President of the Hero Association. He must have sent Ruby in the hopes of gaining control over Nova Academy, but his plan didn''t work since Ruby opposed some of his demands. Because of that, he sent Glory, the former Rank-3 Hero, to knock some sense into Ruby. But Glory got killed by me in the process. Truly, I wonder what the Hero Association wants from Nova. "But it''s really cool, no?" Julius interrupted my thoughts. "That our Headmistress is a single ranker." "True," Aria spoke this time. "My mother always speaks highly of Miss Pride." "Oh! That reminds me." Julius turned to Aria and asked, "Is it true that your mother¡ªEnvy¡ªwas the one who trained Miss Pride?" Aria''s lips curled into a prideful smile. "Yes. And not only Miss Pride, even Sir Hope called my mother Master." "Huh?!" Everyone, including me, exclaimed in shock. "Wait, you mean Rank-1 Hero Hope?" Anna asked, her eyes widening. "That''s seriously cool!" Julius added, clearly impressed. While everyone else was surprised, my reaction was for a completely different reason. ''What was Master Envy thinking?!'' Wasn''t that supposed to be confidential? Then why would she¡ª Before I could process the whole conversation, Aria continued. "Yes, but my mother only gave Sir Hope a few lessons in swordplay." "Ah! That makes sense," the silver-haired girl said, placing a hand on her chin in thought. "Oh, I remember now¡­ House Frostheart is proficient in both Essence control and swordplay," Anna said. In all five kingdoms, there were only a few noble houses that held proficiency in their respective swordplay and unique skills. And among them, House Frostheart was an overachiever, mastering both swordplay and Essence control. Not only that, but their current Head was none other than Envy herself. That alone raised their status far above the other noble houses. As of today, House Frostheart was ranked among the top three most powerful houses in all five kingdoms. ''And I take pride in calling Envy my Master.'' Just as the conversation was about to go further, the chattering around us halted, and the camera flashes echoed continuously, grabbing my attention toward the source. From the side of the stage, Ruby walked to the podium. The moment she appeared, her mere presence left everyone in awe. Next>> Chapter 100 100: Clear Warning [2] ''And I pride myself on calling Envy my Master.'' Just as the conversation was about to go further, the chattering around us halted, and the camera flashes echoed continuously, grabbing my attention toward the source. From the side of the stage, Ruby walked to the podium. The moment she appeared, her mere presence left everyone in awe. Wearing her Hero Uniform, her boots tapped against the stage''s wooden surface. Her crimson eyes, which matched her loose hair, gleamed under the flashing lights. The Hero Association''s emblem was carved with metal on her right chest, and a single number faintly glowed red on her left: 07 Ruby''s steps halted behind the podium, and the clicking of cameras intensified. She raised her hand, and all activity stopped. The clicking sounds ceased, and the flashes dimmed. Her command was absolute. Tap. Tap. She lightly tapped on one of the microphones. Thousands of students sat before her, their murmurs dying down as she raised the microphone to her lips. Her piercing crimson eyes scanned the crowd, and then, in a calm yet authoritative tone, she spoke. "First and foremost, I stand before you not just as the Headmistress of Nova Academy, but as someone who carries the weight of responsibility for each and every one of you." The whole auditorium fell silent. "What happened during the teleportation incident was an unacceptable failure¡ªone that cost us dearly. The Hero Association and Nova Academy should have done better. I should have done better." Her voice remained steady, but there was a distinct sharpness in her tone. ''Good going, Ruby!'' "For that, I offer my sincerest apologies." A murmur rippled through the crowd. Nobody expected a Rank 7 Hero to apologize so openly. But Ruby wasn''t finished yet. Her gaze turned colder than before. "But know this." A small pause. The air grew heavy. I saw some students instinctively straighten their backs. "This is my Academy." Her words cut through the silence like a sword. "And I will not tolerate any threat¡ªinternal or external¡ªagainst my students." For the time being, her gaze turned toward the media, not the students. "Anyone who dares will find that there are fates far worse than death¡­ and I will personally make sure they experience them." A chilling aura spread through the room. I even saw a few reporters flinch. Some students swallowed hard. Even the instructors at the sides couldn''t suppress the tension building in their chests. Ruby let her words settle, then continued with a bright smile. "You are the future heroes of this world. But until that day comes, your safety is my responsibility. And I do not take my responsibilities lightly." She lowered the mic. Silence. Then, thunderous applause erupted across the auditorium. I found myself clapping non-stop. Seriously, I was just too proud of her. ''I wish Master was present to witness all this.'' Ruby paused for a moment, then, staring directly at the media, asked, "Any questions?" "..." "..." "..." "..." Nobody dared to speak. They simply stared at her. I couldn''t blame them; messing with a single ranker was not something anybody could risk. Before letting go of the microphone, Ruby concluded, "If there are no quest¡ª" But before she finished, one of the reporters, a man with blonde hair, interrupted her. "Headmistress Ruby, if I may ask¡ªwhy didn''t you reveal your identity as Rank 7 before? And why choose now?" The microphone was passed to him, and the entire auditorium turned silent, waiting for Ruby''s response. ''Does he have no fear?'' Well, there were always these types of reporters whose sole purpose in life was to ruin others''. ''Such a lowlife!'' I cursed at him again. Ruby''s crimson eyes flicked toward the reporter. Her lips curved into a smirk, but there was no warmth in it¡ªonly cold certainty. She took a step forward. "Because before, there was no need." Her voice was steady, unfazed, yet carried the weight of her warning. "But now¡­ I can feel them. Bugs that have slipped through the cracks. Bugs that may soon take flight, buzzing around in ''my'' academy, disrupting its peace." She let the words sink in before continuing, her voice laced with quiet menace. "And if there''s one thing I ''hate''¡ªit''s pests." The auditorium felt colder. Some students swallowed hard, while the reporters instinctively went silent. Ruby tilted her head slightly, her smirk widening just a fraction. "So consider this my extermination notice." Her eyes gleamed with raw authority. "I am the Headmistress of Nova Academy. I am Rank 7 Pride. And I do ''not'' tolerate disturbances in my domain." A suffocating silence filled the room. It was clearly a warning. And I could tell what single thought was going through everyone''s mind. ''Whoever these ''bugs'' were¡­ they wouldn''t last long.'' She was going all out, and I didn''t think I could ever pull off something like that. For a brief moment, I caught a faint glimpse of Master Envy in Ruby¡ªthe same unshakable presence, the same terrifying certainty. And I really hoped she wouldn''t turn out like her. ''Human, I gotta respect you now¡­'' Sera''s voice echoed in my mind. ''Huh? What are you on about?'' ''You have excellent taste in women. I really like her.'' "¡­" I had no words to respond. So, I did the only logical thing¡ªI ignored the annoying ghost. ''Rude! Hmph!'' But all jokes aside, I had to applaud Ruby. With just a few words, she erased every lingering doubt in the students'' minds. The uncertainty about moving into Nova''s dormitory¡ªthe hesitations, the worries¡ªall of it vanished. Ruby stepped forward, her gaze sweeping over the silent reporters. "Any more questions?" This time, no one dared to speak. A smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. "Good." Her attention shifted to the students, scanning every row with sharp, unreadable eyes. "Now then¡­" She paused, letting the tension linger before continuing. "There will be no classes today. All students are hereby dismissed. Use this time to settle into your assigned dormitories and prepare for the days ahead." And just like that, Ruby officially declared herself as Rank 7 to the world, along with a subtle warning¡ªnever to go against her or her academy. After the speech, I separated from the rest and made my way toward my assigned dorm room, which had just been notified to me through a personal message. As I walked, the setting sun cast a golden glow over the vast grass field ahead. Nova''s campus was rich with greenery, a sight that brought a strange sense of calm to my mind. Tomorrow marked the start of our classes after an entire week, and I had no intention of missing any of it. "Sighhh¡­.". Letting out a long sigh, I finally reached my dorm building. Looking up at it, I silently hoped. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I just want a decent room.'' End of chapter. Chapter 101 101: The Elf Queen’s Sorrow [1] I stood in front of a massive building, nearly twenty stories tall. Its glass exterior gleamed under the sunlight, reflecting the sky above. A large garden surrounded the entrance, neatly maintained. I also noticed several guards stationed at various points. Above the entrance, bold wooden-patterned letters spelled out: "Astral Tower." "So this is the place?" I muttered, tapping my wristband once again to cross-check. ¡ª-------------------------------- ¡ª-------------------------------- ''Looks great from the outside.'' Let''s hope the inside is just as good. As I approached the entrance, a guard stopped me, requesting my student ID. I handed it over, letting him scan it. After a quick analysis, he gave me a nod and gestured toward the reception desk on the left. Seated behind the counter was a man, likely in his late thirties, engrossed in his wristband as he tapped away at it. I made my way toward him. "Umm... Hello," I greeted him. He didn''t respond. "Excuse me," I tried again. Still nothing. I narrowed my eyes, finally noticing the earpiece tucked into his ear. His fingers drummed lightly on the desk, his head nodding to a rhythm only he could hear. ''Is he seriously ignoring me?'' Losing patience, I tapped the desk¡ªnot too hard, but enough to grab his attention. This time, he paused his music and looked up, his gaze sweeping over me from head to toe in a single motion. My eyebrow twitched at his action. "You must be Rank 190, Zane Skylark." His voice was monotone. He seemed completely disinterested. Without another word, he handed me a small rectangular card, then¡ªwithout even waiting for me to respond¡ªpressed play on his music again and turned his focus back to his wristband. I blinked at him in confusion. That was it? No instructions? No explanation? I stared at the card in my hand, then back at him, who was already lost in his own world. ''Is this really the guy in charge here?'' Veins started popping on my forehead. I tapped the desk again, but this time, the force was a little too much. BAAM! ''Shit! I didn''t mean to do it this hard.'' "?!" The guy at the reception flinched, almost falling over his chair. I could see the anger building up on his face. He removed both his earpieces and, glaring at me, spoke. "Hey, kid, what do you want?" ''Huh?'' I was on the verge of apologizing, but his question made me change my mind. What did he mean by what do you want? Can''t he tell I need my keys and directions to my room? It''s already too late. The rest of the students have probably entered their rooms by now. I waited for them to settle in before coming here myself. The place was swarming with students earlier. I controlled the irritation bubbling inside me and politely answered. "I want the keys to my room." "I already gave it to you," he responded, pointing at the rectangular card in my hand. This time, I properly examined the card. It was made of metal, black in color. On one side, "Astral Tower - 07" was written in the middle in gold letters. At the bottom, in small text, my name was inscribed: "Zane Skylark." I turned the card over. On the other side, a small pattern was inscribed. Looking closely, I realized it was a nano-computer. "And... what is this?" I asked, placing the card on the desk. The young man clicked his tongue before finally explaining. The nano-computer on the card allowed access to all Astral Tower facilities¡ªfrom training halls to the dining area. All relevant information was stored in this tiny device. For each year, Nova had divided the dormitory into three categories. The first category was only for students who ranked in the top ten of their year. They were assigned an elite dormitory called "Celestial Hall"¡ªa luxurious penthouse-style room with a private training facility, a personal butler, and high-end meals. The second category was the advanced dormitory called "Astral Tower"¡ªa twenty-story building with high-end single rooms, a private study area, and shared but premium-level training halls and dining facilities. Only the top 200 rankers resided here. The third category was the standard dormitory called "Orion Wing"¡ªcomfortable rooms, typically shared by two students, with a common training ground and dining hall similar to Astral Tower. This was where the remaining students resided. Despite this categorization, Nova promised outstanding facilities for all students. After bombarding me with information, the young man lazily gestured toward the elevator, as if indirectly telling me to "Just go to your damn room already." I ignored his attitude, but I did note his name¡ªBobenheim¡ªinscribed on his name tag. What kind of ridiculous name is that? From now on, he was just Bob. Simply Bob. "Alright, thanks, Bob," I said. Still lost in his own world, he didn''t seem to hear me. Shaking my head, I walked toward the elevator and pressed the button. Ding! My floor was the second, and my room number was 07. Soon enough, the elevator stopped. Ding! The corridor was empty. There were ten rooms per floor, with the first floor serving as the common dining area while the upper floors housed dorm rooms. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reaching my door, where 07 was displayed in bold letters, I took out the rectangular card and placed it against the tiny scanner on the door handle. Click. A clicking sound resonated. ''Please be a decent room.'' I prayed before pushing the door open. As soon as I entered, the lights automatically turned on. And the first thing that came into view was a neatly arranged room, which was quite bigger than I had anticipated. Not extravagant, but definitely not lacking in comfort either. A single bed rested against the left wall, neatly covered in white sheets. Across from it, a large study desk stretched along the wall, equipped with a built-in lamp and multiple compartments. A high-backed chair was tucked underneath it. At the far-right corner, a small kitchen area occupied the space. A black marble countertop, a sink, a single induction stove, and a few cabinets. It was simple, but it was functional. But what truly caught my attention was the balcony. A glass door led outside, framed by a massive window that gave an unobstructed view of Nova. From here, I could see a portion of the academy¡ªits towering buildings, training grounds, and even the distant mountains. The orange sun cast a golden glow over everything, its fading light reflecting off the glass. I took a step forward, finally standing in the middle of my room. "Not bad," I commented. This was more than enough. I slumped onto the bed. Puff! It was so fluffy. Now I don''t regret ranking 190. If I had somehow ranked above 200, then I would have to share my room with someone else. And I liked privacy as much as Aria liked cake. Talking about privacy. "Hey Sera, you there?" I called out to her, not mentally, but with my own mouth. ''Yeah? What do you want?'' she answered in my mind. She seemed angry. "Are you angry?" I sat on the bed. "Did I do something?" ''Hmph!'' She pouted, her ghostly figure appearing in front of me. And after so many days, I finally saw her again¡ªher long, glossy white hair, her azure blue eyes, the white dress framing her figure, and the small tiara on her head. Truly, she looked like a princess. ''What do you mean princess?'' She narrowed her eyes at me. ''I am a queen.'' Sera didn''t make me feel lonely. It had been a week since my consciousness had been shared with her. But for some reason, she didn''t make me feel cautious. It was as if I had been with her for eternity. "Sera, what are you?" I looked at her and asked. She didn''t exist in a physical form, but her consciousness was alive inside me. She tilted her head in my direction and answered, ''I don''t know... I don''t really feel any different. It feels as if I were alive in my own body.'' She paused for a second before continuing. ''But I can still use my Authority. That means I am still alive.'' It was true. If an Authority holder died, then his or her Authority would automatically pass down to the next best candidate. "You still don''t remember anything? How you ended up in this condition?" I didn''t get much time in the Demon Continent to ponder this matter. Sera lightly nodded her head. ''I am Seraphine Ellion, the Queen of Elves, and probably...'' Her voice grew duller. ''...the last Elf in existence.'' I could see the sadness in her eyes¡ªthe way her head bowed, the way she clenched her fist. It was clear that she regretted not being able to save her people. I made up my mind and asked the most important question I wanted to ask her. "Sera, can I really trust you?" ''...'' Her eyes widened at my question. Her shoulders slumped down before a long silence stretched between us. I could hear the crows swarming outside. I could hear the light breeze coming from the balcony. Sera was lost for words, constantly rubbing both her fingers together. I, on the other hand, kept my expression neutral. Right now, she was genuinely scared of me. She was aware of my skill. After all, I was the Paradox. I could do almost anything. And she knew that if I found even the faintest hint of malice from her, it would only be a matter of seconds before I completely erased her. Noticing that I wasn''t moving an inch, her figure suddenly appeared next to me. She sat right beside me. "?!" ''Do you want to see?'' Her lips were right next to my ear as she whispered softly. I turned my head toward her, meeting her gaze, staring into her transparent figure. "Yes," I said. She formed a light smile¡ªa smile that carried absolute trust. She placed both her transparent hands over my cheeks and brought her face close to mine. I didn''t push her away. I was aware of what she was actually doing. Placing her forehead against mine, she closed her eyes. ''Human...'' "Yes?" ''My memories are not a fairy tale, and I apologize in advance. What you are about to see is far worse than anything you have witnessed so far....'' ''Do you truly wish to accept all my pain?'' she asked one last time. "I do." There was a small pause before she spoke. ''Thank you, Zane... truly.'' She finally called me by my name, and those were the last words I heard before I lost consciousness. A/N: Sorry for the slow updates¡ªI''ve been busy moving houses. I''ll be back to posting two chapters a day in 2¨C3 days. Thanks for reading! (PS: This A/N won''t increase the chapter price, as it was added after I uploaded the chapter.) Chapter 102 102: The Elf Queen’s Sorrow [2] Emotions. I always thought I understood them. Pain, sorrow, anger¡ªI believed I knew what they felt like. But... I was wrong. I never truly realized what it meant to experience them. And on that day, I felt it all. Pain. Suffering. Anger. Frustration. I drowned in them, unable to escape. I struggled, but no matter how hard I tried, they swallowed me whole. No creature, no being¡ªno matter what race they belonged to¡ªshould ever endure what I witnessed. It was beyond cruelty. Beyond horror. It was a glimpse into the depths of despair itself. No matter where my eyes landed, all I could see was blood. Bones. Raw flesh still clinging to torn clothes, drenched in crimson. And on that day¡ª That day, I learned what true fear was. That day, I learned what true rage was. That day, I learned what it meant to be powerless. And after that day... Something inside me changed. No, it didn''t change¡ªit disappeared. A part of me was lost, drowned in those screams, burned away in those fires. I stared ahead, my throat dry, my voice hoarse as the words slipped out, "The world truly is cruel." I averted my gaze. I couldn''t bear to look any longer. *** I stared into the depths of endless darkness. The last thing I remembered were Sera''s words. "Thank you, Zane... truly." So this was supposed to be her memory? Why was everything so dark? I turned my head, but I saw nothing. No walls, no light¡ªjust an empty void stretching endlessly in every direction. Confused, I tried to call out to her. "...?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no words came out. I tried reaching her telepathically. Sera! Silence. Hello? Sera¡­! Still nothing. My mind reeled with confusion. Then, without warning, an intense light engulfed me. I squeezed my eyes shut, but the sheer brightness burned through my eyelids. Even with them closed, all I could see was a deep, searing red. And when I opened them... I found myself staring at the cold, rock-strewn ground. I tried to lift my head. No matter how much I struggled, it wouldn''t move. My body refused to obey, as if an unseen force was holding me down. Slowly, as if responding to my desperate plea, my head tilted slightly to the right. My gaze fell upon my right hand¡ªpale skin smeared with dirt and blood. A golden bangle clung to my wrist, pulsating with a faint yellow glow. Around it, a transparent circle flickered, etched with intricate patterns. It was some kind of artifact. A restraint. An unbreakable shackle. I could feel it. It wasn''t just restricting my movement. It was suppressing my very existence. My eyes drifted downward. Strands of white hair lay scattered across the ground, tangled in filth, stained in red. I knew. And yet, I didn''t. This wasn''t my body. These weren''t my hands. And yet... the pain was real. "Ughh...!" A weak, pained groan escaped this body¡ªa woman''s voice, hoarse and broken. The moment I heard it, realization struck like a blade to the chest. Sera...? There was no doubt. It was her. I was seeing through her eyes, living through her agony. A million questions screamed through my mind, but before I could process anything¡ª "BHAHAHAHAHAHA! LOOK AT HER!" A manic, bone-chilling laugh rang out. Sera''s head turned toward the source of the voice. I felt everything¡ªher stiff, trembling muscles, the burning strain in her neck, the crack of fractured bones as she lifted her head. Every ounce of pain, every fragment of suffering¡ª I felt it all. And then, through her blurry vision, I saw it. The true horror. A ruined city stretched before me. The sky was black, thick smoke choking the air as collapsed buildings smoldered in the distance. The streets¡ªno, the entire ground¡ªwas painted red. And scattered like discarded trash were bodies. Men, women¡­ children. Their bodies were twisted. Broken. Mutilated. "No..." Sera whispered, her voice barely audible. A sickening weight crushed my stomach. The dead¡ªNo. They weren''t just dead. Their bodies told a different story. Their suffering didn''t end with just death. Limbs bent at unnatural angles. Faces frozen in agony. Shredded clothes. And some¡­ with none. Some bore fresh wounds, their bodies barely clinging to life. Others had been left to rot, their flesh peeling from their bones. The laughter hadn''t stopped. Sera''s vision frantically searched for the source, her body shaking with desperation, her heart pounding with unfiltered rage. "WHAT A RARE FIND!" The voice came again, closer this time. And then, we saw him. A figure emerged from the smoke, stepping over corpses as if they were mere stones on a path. His gray skin was slick with sweat and blood, long black hair falling wildly over his face. Massive wings stretched from his back, casting a shadow over the carnage. He wore no shirt, only loose, bloodstained pants. His sharp nails scratched lazily at his crotch. And in his grip¡ª An elven woman. He dragged her by the leg, her lifeless body barely covered by a tattered piece of cloth. The fabric was torn in places that should never have been touched. Her pale skin was marred with bruises, deep red lines clawed into her arms and legs. A crimson trail followed as he pulled her across the ground, her head lolling to the side, empty eyes staring at nothing. And then¡ªwithout a second thought¡ªhe tossed her onto the pile of corpses as if she were nothing. Her limp arm fell over another body, fingers curled as if she had been desperately grasping at something... or someone. A hollow, gut-wrenching thud. My vision shook. There was no doubt. It''s a [Fallen]. The demon rolled his shoulders, spreading his arms wide as if showcasing his latest masterpiece. "Haaahh¡­ you elves got skills!" He cackled, his eyes gleaming with twisted delight. His gaze flicked toward the lifeless body he had just discarded. "But she was no fun." A slow grin crept onto his face. "What a waste¡­ she was weak¡­ But¡ª" He licked his lips. "Her daughter, though... she was good¡ª" "I WILL KILL YOU!!" Sera roared, her shackles rattling violently as she thrashed against them. She struggled, pulling with everything she had. But no matter how much force she used¡­ her body didn''t move. "Woah there, Elf Queen." The Fallen walked toward us. Next>> Chapter 103 103: The Elf Queen’s Sorrow [3] "Warning: This chapter contains some scenes which might not be suitable for some readers." "Woah there, Elf Queen." The Fallen walked toward us. His grey fingers reached out, gently lifting Sera''s chin. "You''ve got a nice figure." He licked his lips. I could smell his breath up this close. Sera, however, didn''t flinch. I could feel her anger¡ªburning, growing with every second. The Fallen chuckled. "But it''s such a shame." He let go of her face, turning his back to her. "...''He'' doesn''t wish for your death. Nor does ''He'' wish for you to be harmed." Sera clenched her teeth, the glowing shackles around her wrists slightly trembling. "Otherwise¡­" His lips curled. "I would be enjoying you all night." He paused for a second and lightly snapped his fingers. "But instead, He wants you to witness all of this¡­ with your own eyes." Snap. Suddenly, something wrapped around Sera''s body. It was invisible, but something was squeezing around her. Her body lifted from the ground. She was being dragged mid-air. "N-No, please¡­!" Sera''s voice cracked. "Anything but that!" She struggled, but the Fallen didn''t stop. He simply smirked. "Why?" His voice was calm, almost mocking. "...You are their Queen, no?" His grip tightened. "It is your duty to witness them till the end¡ªno matter how much they scream¡­ no matter how many beg for ''it'' to stop." After hearing those words, Sera went numb. Not a single word escaped from her afterward as she let herself be dragged by the demon. She gasped for air. I could do nothing, despite witnessing everything she once saw. As Sera was being dragged through, through her eyes, I witnessed the surroundings. It was no different from before. Everywhere I looked, bodies were scattered around. From old elves to small children, they spared no one. Time passed, and soon enough, we reached a building. Loud cries. Screams. Begging. I could hear them from this distance, and I could only imagine what was being committed inside. "M-My Queen..." A woman crawled on the ground from a lump of bodies. Her body was bruised, she was bare, red fingerprints were everywhere around her. Her legs shook before she mustered some strength to stand up. "...My daughter, they took them inside..." Her eyes lost all color, but still, she hoped for a miracle to shine. "This one still got strength left?" The Fallen commented, looking at her. "Maybe she can go for one or two more rounds¡ª" "P-Please... don''t," Sera cut in, begging. "I-I can offer you my body... but please let her go." I couldn''t bear to listen to her talk like this. The image of Sera I once held, that teasing tone, those childish talks... I couldn''t bear to see her in this state. The Fallen let out a long sigh. "Sigh... I really wish... but we can''t use you, we can''t harm you. That''s His command to all of us." "Ralf!" He called out to someone. And within a second, another Fallen with black wings and grey skin emerged from the ground, kneeling in front of him. The Fallen ordered, "That woman on the ground, she still has some strength." The other Fallen, who was kneeling, stood up and lightly bowed. "Yes, my lord... I will use her well." "No! Stop!" Sera begged, violently shaking her body. "Easy there, Elf Queen," the Fallen spoke. "You will harm your delicate body, and we can''t let that happen, can we?" I could only watch. The elf woman on the ground didn''t waver. She stood tall, and with a voice filled with trust, she looked up to her Queen. "Don''t worry about me, Your Majesty! Please, you have to stay strong! We are with you. These filthy demons¡ª" A spear pierced her throat. "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!" Sera let out a broken scream. I, too, averted my eyes. "Annoying little slut." The Fallen cursed before retreating his spear from her throat. His attention now turned to Sera once again. "Scream all you want. Call that goddess of yours. Nobody is going to save you..." "The Elven legacy will end by our hand," he declared. The Fallen proceeded to walk, dragging Sera with him as we entered the building. A pungent smell of ammonia reached our nostrils. The screams, cries, and moans intensified as we headed to a room. The further we walked, the louder the sounds became. Moans tangled with sobs. Ragged breaths mixed with broken cries. "Ah¡­ we''re finally here," the Fallen sighed in satisfaction. His grey fingers held the door''s frame before pushing it open. "Now, dear Queen, your people are waiting." The moment the door swung open, a wave of suffocating heat rushed out. The stench was unbearable¡ªsweat, iron, and something rotten mixed in the air. The flickering torchlight barely illuminated the room, but it was enough. Enough to see the pale bodies tangled together, pressed against the cold stone. Flesh slapping against flesh. The sickening squelch of something wet. Some struggled while others, long gone, remained still. "S-Stop¡­" Her voice was barely a whisper. "Please¡­ I beg you." But the Fallen only chuckled. Sera squeezed her eyes shut. But it didn''t help. The cries still rang in her ears. The sounds of skin against skin. The muffled screams. She wanted to run. She wanted to disappear. But she couldn''t. And I was the same. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how tightly I shut my eyes, I could still hear it all. And that was far worse. And then¡ªDarkness once again consumed me. *** Gasping for air, I opened my eyes. "Cough...! Cough...! Haaaah! Haaah!" I was in my room. My breath came out in ragged gasps. My hands trembled. My body was drenched in cold sweat. I barely made it to the small sink before I started throwing up. "..." I slumped on the floor. Even after my stomach emptied, I couldn''t stop shaking. My head pounded, the image of them still clear in my eyes. Wiping my face, I activated my skill. My mind went into an absolute state of calmness. I could breathe easily now. ''I couldn''t save them.'' ''I couldn''t do anything.'' ''I watched them suffer... and I did nothing.'' My gaze shifted to Sera. Her transparent body rested on my bed. Her voice echoed in my head. ''They called me their Queen... but I¡ª'' ''I was not worthy... to be called a Queen, I was not worthy¡ª'' Her voice grew silent every second. ''Not worthy to hold this Authority.'' I was left speechless, words didn''t escape my mouth. ''I want to die.'' Chapter 104 104: The Lonely Spectre The evening sun cast the room in its orange shade. The wall across the glass door of the balcony reflected its glow. The evening had settled in. Sera''s ghostly figure was seated over my bed. The look on her face was different from before¡ªher usual bright expression was now devoid of any emotions, her eyes seemed hollow. She was staring at nothing, as if she had already accepted her fate. ''I want to die.'' she said. Tears never fell. She might have already cried enough. The pain was still eating her away. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It felt to me that¡ªshe truly believed there was nothing left for her in this world. I remained silent for the time being. With my ''Ruler'' skill taking effect, my thought process accelerated severalfold. My mind was processing Sera''s words. I wasn''t someone who comforted others with empty reassurance. I knew¡ªI knew that no words could erase what she had seen¡ªwhat she had endured. But I wouldn''t ignore her suffering either. Sera, despite being someone else, was now a part of me. I wiped my mouth with my sleeve. Standing up from the floor, I sat beside her. Slowly, I reached out to her, my fingers hovering over her transparent form. I knew that I couldn''t touch her, but I wanted to show her that I was here. I had to be careful with my words. "Sera." My voice was quiet. "I too saw it all." Her translucent body slightly flinched. "I know what they did. I know what they took from you. And I know the weight you''re carrying." I continued. "Because right now... I carry it too." I steadied myself and let out a breath. "You think you weren''t worthy? That you failed them?" I clenched my fist. "Then tell me this¡ªif you weren''t worthy, why did they call out to you? Why did they look to you even in their final moments?" Her lips parted, but no words came out. "They believed in you." My voice was sharper now. "They called you their Queen because, even at the very end, they still had hope in you." There was a slight pause before I reached out to her. I knew she wasn''t physically here. But still¡­ "You''re still here, Sera." My voice softened. "That means you still have a choice." I saw Sera''s fist clench. "I won''t ask you to forget. I won''t ask you to move on. The dead don''t come back, and no justice will ever serve them peace." She shut her eyes. "But those who did this to them?" My gaze hardened. "They will suffer." Sera''s fingers twitched. "You wanted to die?" My voice didn''t waver. "Then let that part of you die. Let the Sera who was helpless, the Sera who could do nothing, die here and now." I leaned forward, taking a proper look at her face, my eyes locking onto hers. "And in her place, let a new Queen rise." I let out a heavy breath. "I won''t tell you to forget. I won''t tell you it wasn''t your fault. But if you truly want to honor them... then live." I wasn''t the type to offer warmth, but I would offer resolve. My gaze focused on her, not with pity¡ªbut with understanding. Silence stretched between us. Sera''s translucent form flickered, her lips parting slightly, but no words came out. Her fingers twitched, her hands curling into weak fists. Then, to my surprise¡ªshe laughed. ''Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahahaha¡­!'' It started soft, but it quickly grew louder. It turned more unhinged. ''HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!'' A quiet, broken laughter. ''...A new Queen?'' Her voice was hoarse. It felt almost mocking to me. ''Human, do you even hear yourself?'' I kept my cool. She lifted her head, looking at me with her dull, empty eyes. ''They believed in me, and look where that got them.'' Her voice trembled, anger and sorrow twisting together into something maniacal. ''Hope didn''t save them. I didn''t save them.'' Her form flickered. I saw a faint glow pulsing through her body. ''They screamed for me.'' Her fingers clutched at her chest as if trying to hold herself together. ''They begged¡­ and I did nothing.'' ''Their Queen did nothing!'' She stretched at her white hair, her pointy ears drooping slightly. ''So tell me, Human¡­ how do I live with that?'' She shook her head, staring right through my soul. ''How do I carry this guilt¡­ when I can still hear them every time I close my eyes?'' "..." I said nothing. I just waited for her to calm down. But my eyes never wavered from hers. ''I''m tired, Zane¡­'' Her voice cracked. ''I don''t want to fight anymore¡ª'' She looked at me, and the moment our eyes met, she stopped mid-sentence. There was a reason I hadn''t looked away. I wanted her to believe me. Truly believe me. That she wasn''t alone. That she was a part of me now. And I wouldn''t let that part sink into despair ever again. Sera swallowed, her throat dry. ''You really think¡­'' she murmured, ''...that I can still stand up?'' I didn''t hesitate. "Yes." The certainty in my voice startled her. ''W-why?'' she asked. And I knew exactly what she was thinking. Why would you believe in me? We just met. I did nothing for you. I am nothing to you. So why¡­? "Because¡­" I let the words hang. Not because I didn''t know what to say, but because I knew¡ªif she just read my mind¡ªshe would understand. And... she did. The moment my thoughts finished, Sera''s eyes widened. Her lips parted slightly. Her fingers curled into fists as she looked down. Then, she laughed again. ''Haha¡­ ahaha¡­ AHAHAHAHA!'' This time it was different. It wasn''t happiness. It was everything else. She clutched her stomach, shaking as her laughter cracked, her voice breaking in between. And I waited. I didn''t stop her. I didn''t tell her it was okay. Because I knew¡ªthis wasn''t just laughter. This was her finally letting it out. And when the laughter faded, she exhaled. She looked at me. ''Zane¡­'' she called me by my name. ''You''re insane¡­'' she muttered, narrowing her eyes at me. I smirked. "Probably." Sera folded her legs and crouched down, hugging them tightly as she sat on my bed. She buried her face between her knees, then turned slightly to glance at me sideways. ''Do you¡­ trust me?'' "I always have," I said. "From the moment our consciousness became one." ''Pftt¡ª'' she chuckled softly. ''You know what?'' she asked. Seeing her state had improved, I deactivated my Ruler skill. But just as I did, Sera placed a hand on her cheek and spoke in a teasing tone. ''You really are a smooth talker. That Ruby girl is really lucky.'' "What¡ª" I flinched, shifting backward¡ªonly to lose my balance and fall off the bed. Bam! ''Hahaa¡­ Hahahaha! Hahaha!'' She burst into laughter, her voice ringing throughout my room, but it was only audible to me. ''You are such an idiot!'' ''This damn ghost!'' I let out a deep sigh. Well¡­ at least she seemed fine. Moments passed as Sera continued sharing her stories. She started from her childhood, recounting memories from when she was just a baby¡ªI had no idea how she remembered all of it, but I didn''t really mind. Seeing that bright smile return to her face was the only thing I cared about right now. In this entire universe, I was the only one who could see her. And for her, I was the only one she could share her stories with. And I liked that¡ªknowing there was someone who understood me better than I did myself, someone who accepted me despite everything. Time went on, and before we knew it, evening had turned into night. The warm orange glow cast over my wall had faded, replaced by the stark white hue of the street lamps outside. I exhaled slowly. For the first time since meeting her, Sera looked¡­ at peace. Even if just a little. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. I glanced down. My wristband vibrated. A notification was blinking on-screen. Tapping on it, a holographic window appeared before me. [Where are you? We are all here.] [Hurry!] [I am gonna eat all your food!] [I will count to ten.] It were messages from Anna. "This girl¡­" ''So, it''s time, huh?'' Sera''s voice echoed in my head. "I guess," I replied. I had promised them that today, all four of us would have dinner together. And during that, I would tell them the truth¡ªabout my multi-elemental abilities. ''Nervous?'' "Only a little." ''Don''t worry,'' Sera said calmly. ''They are trustworthy.'' "Mmhhmm." I nodded. I grabbed a jacket from the hanger and, after locking the door, stepped outside the Astral Tower. The moment I set foot outside, the cold air wrapped around me. With every breath, a faint fog escaped from my lips. For a moment, I tilted my head upward. The sky was clear, a vast canvas filled with countless stars, their glow resembling moonlight reflected on a still river. "Alright." Time to face them. I jogged toward the open cafeteria. Chapter 105 105: A Soothing Pause Reaching the location Anna sent me, I spotted them. The trio, Anna, Aria, and Julius were seated in the open cafeteria at Nova Campus. Nova Campus offered various facilities, including restaurants, caf¨¦s, training halls, and more. While the authorities here weren''t overly strict, the students were allowed to leave the campus as long as they returned before curfew, which was set at 9:30 PM. It was a good balance of both luxury and freedom in equal measure. However, there was one rule that remained firm. No student was allowed to leave Frostvile City without Nova''s explicit permission. It wasn''t a matter of control, it was for their own safety. Walking towards them, I took in my surroundings. Despite being a caf¨¦, this place was rather grand and you could easily mistake it for a fancy restaurant. A calming classical tune played in the background, and in the corner stood a grand piano. ''Is this seriously a caf¨¦?'' I thought. But all my doubts vanished rather quickly when I noticed that almost all the students here were noble-born. No doubt, this place looked like this despite being a mere caf¨¦. Damn you, rich people! ''Says the person who has over seven hundred million in his account.'' Sera spoke. ''Hey, that was my hard-earned money!'' I defended myself. If I added up the value of all the artifacts and weapons I possessed, I might even cross the bar of over two billion. ''Tsk, rich!'' Sera clicked her tongue. Ignoring unnecessary thoughts, I continued making my way toward them. "Oh, look! He''s here," Julius was the first to spot me. At his comment, Anna and Aria turned their heads toward me. Raising my hand, I lightly waved at them. "Hey, good evening," I said. Anna hissed at me, "What do you mean, ''good evening''?! It''s about to be night." Taking my seat beside Julius, I apologized. "Sorry, I got a little late." "Nah, it''s fine, dude," Julius, beside me, casually waved his hand. "Good evening," Aria greeted back, sitting beside Anna, across from both Julius and me. Having spent most of the afternoon arranging and witnessing Sera''s memories, I felt extremely tired. Lazily settling into my seat, I yawned, my eyes drifting toward the plates in front of Aria. There were only a few remnants of cream left on them, making it easy to guess what she had eaten. ''Vanilla cake?'' I tried to guess. ~Growl. A light growl came from my stomach¡ªI hadn''t eaten since the afternoon. "Pfttt¡­ hehe," Aria lightly giggled. But before she could say anything, I spoke first. "I am starving." "How indecent," Anna narrowed her eyes at me. I responded, "There''s nothing indecent about it. This is completely natural." "Ugh!" Anna made a disgusted face at my reply. "Don''t you feel even a little bit of embarrassment?" "Not at all." "You are impossible. Hmph!" Finally surrendering, she crossed her arms and puffed up her cheeks. I found the whole thing¡­ cute. ''Cheater! How dare you?!'' Sera, for some reason, growled at me. ''What do you mean, cheater? What did I even do?'' I fought back. ''S-Shameless!'' She continued her chattering. ''How dare you call another woman cute?!'' ''Wha¡ª?!'' I tried to argue, but no words came out ''That Ruby girl is going to be heartbroken¡­ I am so disappointed in you, Zane.'' ''¡­'' I was utterly defeated, and more than that, I felt disgusted with myself. In the end, I blamed it all on my hormones. "Oi..!" Anna kicked my foot beneath the table, grabbing my attention. "...are you having indecent thoughts about me?" She said this while making a teasing face. "Oh my..." Aria beside her covered her lips as she said this. "How bold of you." Julius lightly poked my shoulder. After everything with Sera¡ªthe haunting memories, the weight of her grief¡ªthis ridiculous conversation was a welcome change. It lightened my mood, so... I decided to teach Anna a lesson. Now she will pay the price to mess with the former rank-1. ''Hehehehe...'' ''I can''t bear to watch this.'' Sera spoke, ''And please stop with this weird laugh, It''s creepy.'' Ignoring Sera, I Leaned forward, I rested my chin on my hand, my elbow propped against the table. I narrowed my eyes at Anna, letting a slow smirk creep onto my face. "Indecent thoughts about you?" I mused, dragging out the words just enough to make her sweat. Then, I let the final blow land with perfect timing¡ª "Anna, please. If I ever had indecent thoughts, you''d be the first to know." Her teasing expression froze. "?!!" A slight twitch in her lips. A slow realization. And then¡ª Bam! Her face turned bright red. A perfect reaction! "Y-you shameless bastard!" She sputtered, slamming the table as Aria and Julius burst into laughter. "Heeheehaahaa...hahaha!" Julius covering his mouth burst into laughter. I leaned back, feeling satisfied. "You started it." "That''s¡ª!" She pointed an accusing finger at me, struggling to find a comeback. Julius wiped a fake tear from his eye. "I never thought I''d see the day Anna was defeated in a battle of words." Aria giggled, shaking her head as she took another bite of cake. "This is truly historic." Anna groaned, covering her face. "Ugh¡­ I accept defeat." "Heh." I lifted my head. "Don''t mess with me." "Tsk." She clicked her tongue. "Let''s just order our food. I''m starving." After calling the waiter, we placed our orders, and within a minute, all our dishes arrived. I was astounded by the service quality. I had ordered a large bowl of rice with ham steak on the side. To be honest, it was decent¡ªnot even close to what my father could make. ''Now I really miss them.'' As I was munching on my rice, Sera''s voice suddenly rang in my head. ''Hey, Zane.'' ''Yes?'' I responded. What was she up to now? I swear, if she teased me while I was eating, I was seriously going to exorcise her. ''I want strawberry cake.'' "..." Her demand left me speechless. She once told me that she could experience everything I did in real-time through me. So, without questioning her, I called the passing waiter. "Err... Excuse me," I said. The waiter¡ªno, the waitress¡ªhalted at our table. "How may I help you, sir?" she asked politely. "Can I get a strawberry cake?" I ordered. ''And butterscotch too.'' Sera added. "Umm... and butterscotch too," I sighed. ''And chocolate.'' My eye twitched, but I relented. "...and a chocolate cake too." The waitress hesitated for a moment, waiting to see if I would add anything else to the list. When I didn''t, she asked cautiously, "A-anything else, sir?" I sighed internally and asked Sera, ''Anything else, oh my dear Queen?'' ''Not at all, my dear host.'' "No, that''s all," I finally said. As I turned back to my group, I immediately regretted it. Anna and Julius were staring at me, their eyes narrowed in suspicion. Meanwhile, Aria had a completely different expression. Her eyes sparkled with a strange intensity, as if she had just found her destined rival. Her gaze practically screamed: "At last! A worthy opponent! Our battle shall be legendary!" Before anyone could say a word, I spoke first. "I''m craving dessert." "..." "..." "...I understand," Aria replied solemnly, her eyes still shining. I hesitated. "C-cakes make a good dessert." "I know," she nodded, as if this was an absolute truth. I had just unknowingly joined a dessert-based ideology. I had a strong feeling that, when it came to cakes, Aria would blindly agree with me on anything. Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if she went as far as declaring cake a national dish. ''Hmmm... should I test this theory?'' In cake, we trust. ''Please leave her alone.'' Sera sighed. After finishing my meal¡ªand all three cakes¡ªI hardly had any space left in my stomach. Feeling full, I pushed my chair back and stood up. The others followed suit, and together, we made our way toward the open ground near the caf¨¦. In truth, I was the one leading them there, though none of them questioned it. They all understood the reason without needing an explanation. Despite the situation I was in, I found myself surprisingly calm. At this moment, at Nova, only Ruby knew the truth about me and my skill, but that was about to change. I wouldn''t reveal everything to them, yet I also had no intention of lying to them. Even though I had made my decision, a sliver of hesitation still lingered inside me. Could I truly trust them with this? Would they see me differently once they knew? I exhaled softly, watching my breath disappear into the cool night air. ''No. Sera is right.'' After spending enough time with them, I finally understood why Sera had told me to place my trust in them. With both hands tucked inside my jacket, I focused my thoughts, carefully considering how much to share. As we neared an empty bench, I turned to face the three of them, who had been quietly following behind me. Looking around, I activated my skill . The map of my surroundings formed in my mind. I nodded in satisfaction. "No one seems to be here." I deactivated my skill. Then, turning to face them, I spoke. "Alright." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 106 106: Moment of Truth "Alright." My voice was calm. I met all of their gazes. "You guys probably have questions." "And I think it''s time to answer them." A hush fell over the group. Under the dim glow of the lights, I could see their expressions clearly. No one spoke. They just waited for me to complete my words. Aria and Julius exchanged glances. Anna, on the other hand, simply stared at me. Out of the three, she was the only one who already knew. She had seen it firsthand that the truth I was about to reveal to them. I took a slow breath. "What I''m about to say¡­ it might change things." My fingers twitched slightly at my sides. Even Sera, who always had something to say, remained silent in my head. Then, without another word, I raised my right hand. A small ember flickered to life at my fingertips, casting a warm glow that illuminated half my face. Aria''s eyes narrowed. "Fire? That''s not¡ª" Before she could finish, I lifted my left hand. A cool breeze curled around my fingers, forming a swirl of wind. Julius took a step forward. "Wait a damn second¡­" With a simple motion, I clenched both hands into fists. The fire and wind disappeared¡ªreplaced by a tiny sphere of water, spinning rapidly above my palm. Aria''s eyes widened. "That''s¡­ water essence?" I nodded. "Yes. And that''s not all." A faint tremor rippled through the ground beneath us. Cracks formed at my feet as I channeled Earth Essence. The stone shifted, responding to my will. "Earth essence¡­" Julius''s voice cracked. Anna sucked in a breath. "Multiple elementals¡­?" Her voice barely rose above a whisper. "You can control more than one?" Julius ran a hand through his hair, looking completely thrown off. "You''re kidding, right? That''s not possible. The known theories restrict¡ª" "I know." I cut him off. "It shouldn''t be. But here I am." Aria''s gaze sharpened. "That means¡­ you''ve been hiding your strength this whole time." "Correct." My voice was steady. "And now you know." Julius''s face became sweaty, his expression was a mix of disbelief and envy. "This is insane. You know you could be at the top of this kingdom if you revealed all of this¡­!" I exhaled slowly, then looked at all three of them. "That''s exactly why I need you to keep this a secret." Anna and Aria stiffened, while Julius narrowed his eyes. "And I mean it," I continued. "No one else can know." Julius frowned. "Why?" I hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Just know that¡­ if this gets out, my family''s life is on the line." Silence fell over. Everyone froze. Julius''s eye''s locked met mine, as if he was trying to find a trace of tiny hesitation in me. But in reality, there was none. His fingers curled into a fist before he slowly exhaled. "Alright. We won''t tell anyone." He placed a hand over his chest. "I swear it on my name." Aria and Anna exchanged glances before nodding. "You can trust us," Aria said. Anna crossed her arms. "Your secret is safe. Lightly forming a smile, I spoke. "Good." ''It felt great right?'' Sera spoke, her words felt extremely warm in my head. ''It does.'' I said. My heart felt light this moment, as if I had been released from a crushing weight. The burden I had carried alone for so long now felt just a little easier to bear. All my worries faded away, even if just for this moment. I glanced at the three of them standing before me¡ªthe people whom I call my friends, I had only recently met them, yet somehow, the bond we had built felt deeper than time could ever explain. It''s really strange for me. May be I''m changing over time, and to be honest this felt great. Trust wasn''t something I gave easily to anyone, yet here I was, standing before them, sharing a truth I had kept hidden from even my parents. And they¡­ they accepted it without hesitation. ''Cherish them.'' A lump formed in my throat. I had fought, struggled, and survived alone for so long that I had almost forgotten what it felt like¡ªto not be alone. To have people willing to stand beside me, no matter what. I watched as the three of them discussed about my multi-elemental abilities, it felt little embarrassing to hear... but I let it pass. "This is insane," Julius muttered. "I mean, come on! Ice, Fire, wind, water, and earth? You''re basically a walking disaster." Anna''s eyes sparkled. "No, no, think about it! The sheer potential¡ªimagine the combos! Zane, do you even realize how overpowered you are?" Aria folded her arms. "...and here I thought I had you figured out." They are basically swarming me with all their glazing. Watching them, I couldn''t help but smile. As time went on, surprisingly, they didn''t ask me the obvious questions¡ªhow I could wield all five elements or what it felt like. And for that, I was grateful. The conversation gradually shifted from my powers to my sword skills. Aria was the first to speak. "Who taught you your sword style?" Everyone''s gaze turned to me. For the first time, I found myself at a loss for words. The sword art I used wasn''t just any style¡ªit was something my master had taught me. My master, who happened to be Aria''s mother. Of course, she would recognize it instantly. Just my rotten luck. Can''t able to find the appropriate answer, I asked for help to Sera. ''Hey Sera, What do I do?'' ''Don''t you dare tell her, that her mother was the one who taught you that.'' She suggested. ''Yeah, I know. I am not dumb.'' ''I doubt that.'' ''So... what should I tell her?'' I genuinely asked her. ''At this point, just throw your usual lame excuses at them... they will understand.'' "..." I didn''t understood any of the things Sera was trying to convey. ''What do you mean¡ª'' ''Just do what I say.'' "Zane...?" Aria interrupted. "What happen?" I hesitated, "Nothing." I shook my head. Currently, I was in a process of creating a solid, believable answer for her question, and soon enough, I finally came up with a brilliant one. Deciding on it, I looked at Aria, and with a calm voice I answered her. "I learned it on my own." Everyone frowned. "Own your own?" Aria narrowed her eyes. Julius raised an eyebrow. "You''re telling me you mastered a sword style like that... without a teacher?" Anna crossed her arms. "That doesn''t sound very believable. But.... Meh! Who cares." I forced a chuckle. "Well, I had references. Observing skilled swordsmen, experimenting on my own, reading more than hundreds books, and countless hours of practice. That''s all there is to it." Sera groaned in my head. **''That was the lamest excuse I''ve ever heard.''** _''It''s better than nothing.''_ I shot back internally. Aria didn''t press it further. Instead, she let out a soft sigh and muttered, "I see." I exhaled, feeling relieved. ''A success.'' ''You are an idiot.'' Sera shot back. Ignoring her, I checked the time on my wristband. It was past 10 P.M. As if reading my mind, Anna pointed out, "It''s late... we have class tomorrow." Julius blinked, then let out a groan. "Oh! I didn''t even notice the time¡­ Alright, you guys, we seriously need to go." With that, we exchanged goodbyes, and the three of them headed off toward Celestial Hall¡ªthe dorm reserved exclusively for single-digit rankers. I watched them disappear into the distance before turning on my heel and making my way to my own dorm. *** ¡ªClank. Shutting the door behind me, I entered my room. Changing into something light, I sat down on the sofa. Sigh¡­ I exhaled a long sigh. Today had been one heck of a hectic day. Sometimes, I wondered if my time at the Hero Association had been less messy than my current situation. Gods, Apostles, Deities, Authority Holders, and Demons¡­ I really had mixed feelings about all of this. "Heh." A quiet chuckle escaped my mouth. "I pity myself." ''Now, now, I told you before to forget about the past and the future, and just live in the present, didn''t I?'' Sera spoke. "~Aye, aye, my dear queen." I said sarcastically. "Anyways, thanks, Sera. I think telling them was a good idea after all." ''¡­Hehe, told you it would work out.'' One problem was down. Now, what remained was gathering as much information as possible about Authority Holders, Gods, and Demons. That would be my main focus. I wouldn''t make any unnecessary moves unless I got a solid grasp of everything. And for that to happen, I needed to talk to Nathalia. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My gaze shifted to my wrist, where a tattoo was imprinted¡ªproof of the contract between Nathalia and me. "I''m tired." My eyelids felt heavy. I hadn''t gotten any proper sleep. ''Rest is necessary. You can contact Nathalia tomorrow if you want,'' Sera suggested. Guess I''d do just that. Countless obstacles lay ahead of me, and maybe¡­ just maybe, the struggle would be worth it in the end. "...I have to make changes to my plans." A/N: Sorry for the 1 ch/day updates¡ªI''ve been busy moving houses. I''ll be back to posting two chapters a day in 2¨C3 days. Thanks for reading! (PS: This A/N won''t increase the chapter price, as it was added after I uploaded the chapter.) Chapter 107 107: A Maiden in Love? ¡ªBeep! Beep! Beep! Beep! The alarm clock was beeping on the wooden table resting beside a large, fluffy queen-sized bed. A figure rested on it, a small face framed by crimson hair. Her light breathing filled the room with a pleasant harmony. ¡ªBeep! Beep! Beep¡ª "Mmm..." she lightly mumbled, rolling her delicate body slightly. Her white, slim fingers with red nail polish slammed the alarm clock shut. The morning light was barely filtering in through the curtains covering the window. Rubbing her eyes, she struggled to open them. Her crimson pupils were breathtaking when the sunlight fell on them, displaying them like red rubies shining under golden light. Maybe her eyes were the reason she was given the name Ruby. A name fitting for her. A name that identified her. It was a name given to her by her mother¡ªor so she remembered. Despite being abandoned at a very early age, she had only a few memories of her mother. But one thing was clear¡ªshe had been left alone. Maybe her mother had left her, or maybe¡­ she was dead. She didn''t want to think about it anymore. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ruby stretched both her hands and let out a sweet morning cry. "Haaaaaaaaa....!" She blinked, rubbing her eyes until her vision became clear. Tilting her head to the table, she noticed the time. 04:00 A.M. She always woke up this early, as she had to handle both the Academy and Hero work simultaneously. And today was supposed to be a big day for her¡ª She stepped down from her fluffy bed, still in her nightgown, which was loosely exposing her skin beneath. She walked toward the shower room. On her way to the shower, her eyes landed on a small cube-sized box on the table. It was neatly wrapped as a gift with a cute ribbon on top. She had no family, but this gift was supposed to be for the only person she considered family¡ªthe boy who had changed her way of seeing the world. Because of him, she woke up early every day with a smile. He wasn''t just someone she cared about¡ªhe was the reason her world no longer felt empty. Two days ago, it had been his birthday. She hadn''t gotten time to attend nor to celebrate with him due to all the press conferences she had to handle. She had only been able to buy this small gift for him. But now, she was unsure whether she would give it to him or not. Her hands reached out for the small gift box. She picked it up, and as she did, a memory surfaced in her mind. She remembered how, just a few days ago, she had shouted "Happy birthday!" to him without caring about her surroundings. It was just a simple birthday wish¡­ but the way she had said it, and the way her heart had pounded at that moment, had felt like a confession of love. Just remembering it made her face heat up. "What is wrong with me?" she sighed, gripping the gift box with both hands and hugging it tightly to her chest. "It was just a gift..." she muttered, her eyes partially closing while her grip on the box tightened. "Why am I hesitating so much these days...?" It was true¡ªshe had noticed it herself. For the past few days, she had been acting like a little girl whenever she thought about Zane, the boy this gift was meant for. She always found herself clumsy and air-headed when she was around him. These behaviors didn''t suit a Rank-7 Hero. Nor the Headmistress of an Academy. But either way¡­ "He turned eighteen..." she whispered to herself. "He''s an adult now¡ª" The moment she spoke it, her face became even redder, and her head burned like lava. "W-What am I thinking?!" she scolded herself, ruffling her bed hair before straightening her posture. Will he like it? she thought, shifting her gaze lower and tracing her fingers over the box. "Maybe¡­ I shouldn''t have bought this..." She was uncertain about giving this kind of gift to a boy, and her uncertainty was valid. Because inside the box¡­ was a ring. Yes. A freaking ring! "Maybe a bracelet was the right choice after all," she sighed. "This is because of that damn creepy shopkeeper." She clenched her fist, remembering her frustrating shopping experience for Zane''s birthday. At first, she had stumbled into a weird shop, where she had met a creepy shopkeeper who kept forcing her to buy some ''Motivational Scarf.'' "What a weird thing to sell." She had initially chosen a black hoodie for Zane. It was simple, but good-looking. But then, that damn creepy shopkeeper had shown her this ring, telling her, "This ring will strengthen the bond between the giver and the taker." It was obviously a scam. And yet¡­ Ruby had completely lost her mind the moment she heard that. The ring, however, had something about it that attracted her to it instantly. It was made of platinum, with two small diamond-like jewels on it¡ªone red and one white-silver. It perfectly matched Ruby''s and Zane''s eye colors. "I should have consulted Master," she groaned, regretting her decision now. She stared at the gift box for a while. She almost dropped the idea of giving it to him, before a thought surfaced in her mind. "Wait..." She held the box in front of her eyes. "Maybe it wasn''t a bad idea after all." Indeed! Just think about it¡ªwhenever Zane wore this ring, he would always think about Ruby. It was a wonderful gift. "Hmmm..." She made a decision. "And to be honest, Zane wouldn''t think too hard about this stuff." "Heehee hehe¡­!" She started giggling, nodding her head multiple times. "Ah! I almost forgot!" Tapping on her wristband, a message appeared on the holographic interface. "I have to show this to Zane today..." "And then¡ª" Her gaze shifted back to the gift box. "I will give it to him then." "¡­Eh?" She suddenly recalled something. "Wouldn''t it be weird for a Headmistress to meet with her Academy''s student late at night¡­?" What a strange thing to think. "No. No. No." She hurriedly brushed it off, her ears turning red. "I-Its not like I''m going to do anything weird." ''What am I thinking?!'' She slightly slapped both her cheeks, trying to shake off the thoughts creeping into her mind. ''Calm down, Ruby¡­'' "¡­And," her voice softened, a small pout forming on her lips, "it''s unfair. I was his very first friend¡ªso why do I get to celebrate with him last?" They had known each other for three years now. They shared almost everything¡ªor at least, Ruby never hid anything from him. And despite all that, she was the very last person to celebrate his birthday. That wasn''t fair. So today, she would change that. "Yes." She had made up her mind. She would celebrate his birthday properly. A pleasant smile spread across her face as she placed the small gift box back on the table. She lightly tapped her chest, feeling the rhythm of her heartbeat¡ªfast, loud, like a drum pounding inside her ribcage. It always happened when she thought about him. Whenever this feeling surfaced, she felt warm¡ªtoo warm, as if her entire body was heating up from the inside out. "How did things end up like this¡­" she murmured, gently brushing a strand of her crimson hair behind her ear. "¡­I can''t seem to hold it back anymore." She already knew. Why she avoided meeting his eyes. Why her heart always raced when he was near. Why her mind wandered whenever she thought about him. She wasn''t dumb. She knew. She had just been too embarrassed to admit it. "Sigh¡­" Falling for someone younger than herself¡ªby two years and five months¡ªit wasn''t something that happened often. But in Ruby''s case, it was inevitable. She had been abandoned at a young age. She had lost the love of a mother before she could even understand what it meant. And to make things worse, she had been trained relentlessly, turned into a soldier, used as nothing more than a tool to fulfill orders. Her life had lost all meaning. She had lost her reason to exist. There was even a time she truly wanted to end it all. But she didn''t. Because she met him. Someone just like her. Someone whose fate mirrored her own. Someone who could make her smile with just a few words. Someone who trusted her without a second thought. Because of him, her world became brighter. Because of him, she no longer felt alone. After all that¡ªhow could she not fall for him? "I am hopeless." Ruby buried her face in her hands. "Mmmmmmmmm¡­!" Truly, a maiden in love. She never imagined herself being like this, flustered over things like this. But here she was, overthinking every little detail. She groaned, lightly turning her head left and right, still burying her face in her hands. "Ugh¡­ this is ridiculous." Yet, despite her complaints, a soft smile lingered on her lips. Because no matter how hopeless she was¡­ She wouldn''t trade this feeling for anything in the world. "~Hehe." Chapter 108 108: A Morning in Nova [1] "~Yaaawn!" Rubbing my eyes, I straightened myself up on my bed. I really had a nice sleep yesterday night. Tapping on my wristband, I check the time, it''s exact 08:15 A.M. in the morning, my classes starts at 9 a.m. so I got plenty of time to fresh up. I know it''s not a good habit to just wake up forty five minutes just before the classes starts, but what can I do, it was a perk which come with living in the Academy''s dorm. It makes students lazy. Climbing down from my bed, I freshen myself up, cleaning my face, wearing the academy clothes, and at last looking at myself in the long mirror which I had brought from my home. "Perfect." Adjusting the collar, I praised my self. ''What a narcissist comment.'' Sera commented. My eyebrows twitched, but I was in no mood pointlessly arguing with a ghost. ''Rude!'' She pouted. Ignoring her, I locked the door behind me, and headed my way to the academy. It was a ten minute walk from ''Astral Tower'' where my dorm was. *** Entering the academy building, I was greeted by four guards stationed at the door, each scanning their surroundings, ensuring that no misconduct took place. ''They''re really stepping up security.'' I was pleasantly surprised by the increased measures. Turning a corner, I found myself standing in front of my classroom''s door. Class 1A. Sigh... Letting out a slow breath, I steeled myself for what was about to come. ¡ªClank! The moment I stepped inside, I instantly felt numerous stares directed at me. As expected. Ignoring them, I climbed the stairs and made my way toward my seat, which was located at the very back of the classroom. While walking, I could hear faint whispers coming from my classmates. Some stared at me with curiosity, some with appreciation, and others¡­ with pure disgust. "Hey... is that really him?" "Did you see him go head-to-head with Hope?" "He was so cool..." "That means... his ranking is higher than mine?" "Idiots, he''s just a cheater. I''m sure he must have used an artifact." "I think so too." Ignoring all the murmurs and whispers, I finally took my seat. ''This is going to be such a pain.'' At this moment, I didn''t want to get entangled in any kind of conversation with them. Just thinking about all the explanations I would have to give was already stressing me out. And to make matters worse, I was forced to make some changes in my plans. I couldn''t just keep hiding forever. What if, by some stroke of misfortune, I encountered an Authority holder? After Goddess Ylthea''s warning and my encounters with both Nathalia and Lilith, I was certain of one thing, that, I wasn''t ready to face an Authority holder all by myself. ''I seriously need to get stronger.'' For that to happen, I needed as much information as I could gather on them. Stretching my head to the left, I noticed that the seat next to mine was empty. My eyes drifted across the room as a thought crossed my mind. "Where is she?" Anna was the first to leave her dorm today, yet I couldn''t seem to find her anywhere. ''Should I text her?'' Just as I was about to text her, the classroom door suddenly slammed open. ¡ªClank! "Speak of the devil," I muttered. Entering the classroom was none other than Anna, my seatmate. Drenched in sweat, she was huffing for air as if she had just finished running a marathon. Slowly, she made her way towards me¡ªor, to be precise, the seat beside me. "Good morning," I greeted her. wiping off her sweat, and taking her seat, she tilted her head slightly towards me. "Y-yeah, good morning." Still trying to catch her breath, I asked, "Overslept?" Nodding, she pulled out her textbook. "Yeah." "Why?" I pressed. She froze for a second before narrowing her eyes and fully turning toward me. "What do you mean, _why_?" "Exactly what I asked," I said with a smirk. Right now, I was in the mood to tease her a little. "Tsk, I just had a bad dream..." she muttered. "Oh?" I leaned in slightly. "What kind of bad dream?" Anna''s eyebrow twitched. "Dude," she gritted out, I can see her forehead veins popping out, "are you for real?" "Now, now, don''t get angry. I was just curious," I said, raising my hands in mock surrender. Maybe if I continued my nonsense any further, she would seriously punch me this time. But to my surprise, she answered, "It''s personal." Her sudden response caught me off guard. "Oh... how persona¡ªUgh!" Just as I was about to ask further, she stomped on my foot. "My mood is off today. Don''t mess with me," she warned, her glare sharp. I gulped. ''Damn. Scary.'' "S-sorry. I won''t ask, for real," I quickly apologized. "Is the seat next you empty?" Snapping out of my thoughts, I suddenly heard an familiar voice calling me from my left. Turning my head, I stared at the person who had spoken. "Aria?" A surprised look appeared on my face. Smiling, Aria looked at the seat beside Anna, and asked once again. "Can I sit?" "Yeah, go ahead." It was Anna who said this. After spending some time together, she and Aria seemed to be getting closer. Just yesterday, I remembered Anna as an antisocial girl with no friends except me. ''You''re the same.'' Sera clicked her tongue. ''For your kind information, my dear queen,'' I reminded her, ''I already had Ruby as my friend before her.'' A smug smile formed on my face. ''Yeah... and?'' She asked. "...?" What does she mean, and? I wasn''t a loner. I just didn''t like interacting with people without a solid reason. ''...how sad.'' Now she was just being rude. I felt attacked. Ignoring her, I searched for Julius in the classroom. I really hoped he wouldn''t sit beside me like Aria did. After scanning the front rows, I found him, unsurprisingly, he was with his group of fellow nobles. Well, I couldn''t blame him. After all, he was ranked-2 in the first year. He was quite popular, especially among the girls. I was relieved he didn''t follow Aria and take the seat next to her. That would have been terrible for my mental health. Even with just Aria and Anna beside me, I could already feel a few murderous glares directed my way. I didn''t need to check the source. Obviously, it was the boys. Sigh... I let out a tired breath. ''I''ve been sighing a lot these days.'' Unaware of my thoughts, Aria looked at me, her face filled with concern. "Are you alright?" "Hmm?" "You''re getting a lot of attention today." So, she noticed it too. But what could I do? Because of my foolishness, I had practically exposed a few of my abilities in front of everyone. Thinking back, I was lucky I only displayed my swordsmanship and not my actual skills or multi-elemental abilities. Otherwise, my life would have been doomed. Only the Hero Association knew that Hope could utilize all five elements. If I exposed that, it would only be a matter of seconds before they connected the dots and found me. ''You''re just dumb,'' Sera started yapping again. ''I still don''t get how you became Rank 1. What qualities did the Hero Association even see in you?'' What did the Hero Association see in me? ''...it''s a long story.'' Anyway, hearing Aria''s question, I responded. "Ah¡­ I''m fine." Then, quickly changing the subject, I asked, "But tell me, how is the Celestial Hall?" The top ten students of every year resided in Celestial Hall, the most luxurious dorm Nova Academy had to offer. If my ''Astral Tower'' offered that much luxury, then just imagine what Celestial Hall must be like. Blinking a couple of times, Aria replied. "It''s decent." Anna added, "It''s nothing grand." "...?" I kept forgetting¡ªthese two belonged to prominent noble households. Of course, this level of luxury meant nothing to them! Thinking along those lines, I crossed my arms on my desk and lowered my head. "I see," I muttered. I made a mental note to never talk about luxury with these two again. As I was lost in thought, Anna suddenly poked my arm. "Hey, we''re attracting a lot of attention." My eyebrow twitched. Currently, almost everyone in the class was stealing glances at us while whispering amongst themselves. It was becoming pretty obvious. I couldn''t really blame them. The reason was clear¡ªAria, the first year Rank 1, and Anna, the Rank -3, were casually chatting with a boy Rank 190, who had displayed such mastery in swordsmanship at demon continent. At this point, there wasn''t much I could do. Anna leaned closer and whispered, "I am used to it, but this is too much." Rolling my eyes, I replied calmly. "...This is why I didn''t want to stand out." "Aww... you''ll get used to it," Anna teased, grinning. For some reason, that pissed me off. Half of the stares were _because_ of Aria and Anna. I _really_ wanted to smack her tiny red haired-head, but I controlled myself. Leaning back, I thought to myself. I still needed to make contact with Nathalia and gain some wisdom from her. Honestly, I was starting to have second thoughts. Get used to it, my ass. Looking between me and Anna, Aria spoke. "By the way, did you know the academy is going to include extra special training sessions for us?" Raising a brow, I asked, "Are you serious? Don''t we already have five subjects? How are they going to fit this into our timetable?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My question was valid. We had to attend five subjects¡ªboth theoretical and practical, and those alone took up most of our day. Adding another special training session? At this rate, our classes would last until 7 or 8 at night. Sensing my confusion, Aria explained, "They already thought of that. To manage time, they''re going to cut down on some of our class hours." What she meant was... Our usual classes lasted around one hour and thirty minutes each, and we had two long breaks of an hour each. So now, Nova Academy would shorten class durations to make space for the special training. I wondered what kind of training they were planning to introduce. Chapter 109 109: A Morning in Nova [2] Right before the three of us finished our talk, the doors of the classroom opened, and a silver-haired lady with a blue gaze, in her late thirties, entered the classroom. "Everyone, please take your seats." Our _History of Elementals_ and homeroom teacher made her way to the podium. She didn''t waste any time, turning on the screen behind her and starting to gaze at each and every student present in her class. "...Good," she said. "After that incident, it''s a pleasure to see all of you healthy and well." Instantly, as soon as her words fell, everyone understood what she was referring to. Indeed, it had only been two days since we returned from the Demon Continent. Except for me, I could pretty much tell that everyone present here must have had a hell of a lot of trouble sleeping at night. "I''ve heard what happened," she continued, "...and we at Nova will make sure that this does not happen again." Tapping on her wristwatch, she forwarded various pictures onto the large screen behind her. The screen displayed a map of the entire Nova Academy. It was not just any map¡ªit held every tiny detail of security tools and artifacts installed inside the academy. "This is how serious we are regarding your safety. As you can see in the pictures, almost every portion of the academy is covered with guards and security artifacts..." She took a brief pause. "...We guarantee that until the day you become strong enough to protect yourselves, we will take responsibility for protecting you from any kind of danger." Glancing at each of us, Miss Monica smiled as she asked, "Anyone having any doubts?" At her question, everyone looked at each other, but anyone could tell just by looking at them that despite all those security measures, they still had lingering doubts. "Miss Monica." A girl who was seated behind Julius raised her hand. Miss Monica gestured for her to speak up. "Yes, Jasmin?" Jasmin asked, "Umm... what if, despite all the security... we end up in the same situation again? Who''s going to save us? We are still inexperienced. How can we make it out alive?" At her question, everyone went silent. Jasmin wasn''t wrong¡ªafter all, no level of security in this world guaranteed one hundred percent safety. To her question, Miss Monica lightly smiled, and adjusting her tone, she spoke. "The chances of that happening are not entirely impossible..." "Then, that means¡ª" Jasmin tried to interrupt her, but Miss Monica cut her off. "But." She closed one of her eyes and formed a grin on her face as she declared, "Don''t forget who your Headmistress is." Silence. At that moment, in everyone''s mind, only one name resonated, along with the clear image of her figure, surrounded by ember flames that matched the sparkle in her eyes. Ruby Oliver. The Headmistress of Nova Academy. One of the single-rankers. Ranked 7th in the Hero Chart. A satisfied grin appeared on my face, as I couldn''t help but feel proud of her. Breaking the silence, Miss Monica continued. "Be proud, and hold your head high with pride¡ª" "She is the one protecting you, so take pride in yourself, just like her Hero Name." After her declaration, Jasmin''s eyes brimmed with emotion. She didn''t ask any further. "Any more questions?" Miss Monica asked one last time. This time, no one raised their hand. A satisfied smile spread over her face. "Good. Now, let''s begin the class, shall we?" The class went on for a whole hour. It was the same _History of Elementals_ class, but her lectures were as interesting as ever. She was truly a genius at explaining even the most complex theories in such an easy manner. ...Even the students this time took their notes seriously, listening to every little detail she was throwing at us and writing everything down. The fear of the unknown was truly scary¡ªit even knocked sense into the most incurious ones. The class ended, as Miss Monica gave a little side note to all of us. "As you all know, to enhance the combat capability in all first year batch, Nova has decided to organized a two hour special training session from today onwards." As she finished her sentence, various complaints reflected from my surrounds, but they were all a mere whispers among them. "More classes?!" "Ohh come on... I got a game to finish." "I fell tired." "Dude it''s the 1st class, how can you feel tired." "They are gonna kill us by train us to death." But these whispers, were some how reached Miss Monica''s ears. "Silence! I''m still here for your kind information." A single glare from her, silenced the entire classroom, for a few seconds her tone reminded me of Master Envy, my whole body shivered just by remembering it. "We called a special guest which will be taking your special training class." The class once again went to light murmur. Miss Monica glared once again silencing everyone, and continued her speech. "This training session will be held after all your five classes finished, you better behave yourself." The class ended in time, as i stared at Miss Monica''s figure leaving. Anna beside me muttered, "I wonder who that special guest will be." Nodding her head, Aria added. "I wish to learn from Headmistress Ruby." Following Aria''s words, Anna too stated. "Oh I know right! It would be so great if we get to learn from a single ranker." "Heh." A chuckle escaped my mouth. Anna glared at me. "Did we say anything funny?" Her eyes were literally screaming ''frustration.'' Frowning slightly, after a bit of thought I said. "Yes, the fact that a single ranker teaching at academy, the whole thing is funny." "...a single rankers has several protocols to follow, they can''t just roam around freely teaching who ever they want." Sera, who was keeping her mouth shut this entire time, finally spoke. ''Yeah, and the fact that a single ranker attending an academy is even more funny.'' "..." Clicking my tongue, I conveyed my message to her. ''I swear, one day, I am going to exorcise you.'' But Sera seems to be in a mood right now, as if her and mine consciousness became one just for her to annoy me. ''Hmph, This ''exorcise you'' dialogue of yours is becoming old, find something new.'' I choose the most optimal option available, that is¡ªto just ignore the ghost. Hearing my explanation Aria raised her brow. "It is possible." Both Anna and I turned to face her, as she continued. "Nova is really taking this security way more seriously, the world is watching them, so... they have to show them just how serious they are." Her answer was rather convincing even to me, the way she see things was rather impressive. I nodded, "hm... may be you are correct." "hehe," Anna grinned, raising both her hands and giving Aria high-five. ''Damn, they are getting closer every minute.'' What happened to that anti social friend of mine. Hmm? Now that I think about it, both Aria and Anna are antisocial. Maybe that''s exactly why they bonded so quickly. ''Nothing brings people together like a mutual dislike of people.'' Turning her head with a smug look, Anna declared, "I win." My eye twitched at her ridiculous comment. "What are you, a little girl?" I mocked. Anna, however, didn''t even flinch. Instead, she replied with a straight face, "That I am." ...This girl has finally lost it. What happened to that bad mood of hers? Didn''t she just say she was in a bad mood? But I wasn''t going to let this slide so easily. Looking at her, I smirked. "Oh, so you''re a little girl now? How cute." "...Um." "..." Both Anna and Aria went completely silent. It took me a moment to notice¡ªAnna''s face had turned completely red. I glanced at Aria, who was covering her face with her hand. "How bold of you," she murmured. "S-Shameless!" Anna slumped down, pouting her cheeks. "I give up." At that moment, I learned something new. Anna¡ªshe''s weak to embarrassing compliments. I will definitely use this as my weapon against her. ... As time went on and our classes progressed, the only one left was the special training that Nova had organized for us first years. The training was set to take place at the open training ground, located at the far corner of the Nova campus. It was about a forty-minute walk from the cafeteria, and according to the notification we had all received, we were required to walk there on foot¡ªit was supposed to be part of our warm-up. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How much longer..." Anna whined. "My legs hurt! Who in their right mind calls this a warm-up?" And it wasn''t just Anna¡ªour entire class was walking alongside us, all equally exhausted. "I have a bad feeling about this," Aria muttered, massaging her legs. The look in her eyes was pale with dread. Bad feeling? How? This wasn''t even that rough. I had been through much harsher training than this¡ª My thoughts came to a sudden halt as realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. "N-No way." I stopped in my tracks. "It can''t be. No. No. No..." Maybe I was overthinking. I mean, what were the chances? I knew my luck was rotten, but to **this** degree? Not possible. Shoving that terrifying thought to the back of my mind, I continued walking, matching Anna and Aria''s pace. It took us forty-five minutes to reach the open training hall. As we stood at the center of the ground, my eyes scanned the entire area. There was no one. "Hey, where''s that special gues¡ª" Suddenly, an ear-piercing voice thundered across the training ground. "YOU ALL ARE FIVE MINUTES LATE!" The hairs on my body stood on end. I turned toward the source of the voice, praying¡ªbegging¡ªfor just one thing. Please, don''t let it be her. But my hope shattered into dust. Atop one of the towering pillars of the grand training ground stood a figure, her black hair whipping wildly in the wind, her piercing dark eyes scanning each and every one of us. "I-It''s her," someone managed to whisper. I, on the other hand, stood frozen. "The world is unfair," Aria muttered beside me. ...It was a rather odd thing for a daughter to say after seeing her own mother. Because the special guest was none other than¡ª The Rank-3 Hero. Envy. My master. Chapter 110 110: Special Training [1] Special training session; 06:00 P.M. Location- Open training hall-II, west wing, Nova Academy ¡­ Standing before me was a woman dressed in navy blue jeans and a white shirt, which was tucked into her jeans. Over it, she wore a long, dark black coat. A long katana with a golden hilt was attached to her slim waist. "You all are five minutes late!" Her words weren''t particularly loud, but paired with her intense glare, they were more than enough to freeze me in place. "I-Is that her?" someone exclaimed, but I wasn''t in any position to see who that voice belonged to. "The world is truly cruel." Beside me, Aria wore the same expression as me. In all honesty, she was her daughter after all, so she knew exactly how harsh her mother could be during training. A couple of my classmates rejoiced upon realizing that a single ranker would be taking our training session. "W-Wow, don''t tell me our instructor is Madam Envy!" "How cool¡­" "I''m glad I enrolled here." "She''s so gorgeous." That was what everyone thought of her. Seriously, it wasn''t their fault. My master, Envy, had a completely different image in the outside world. She was treated as a pure, polite, calm, and lighthearted person. At one point, I was astonished after watching one of her interviews. The way she acted there was completely different from how she behaved with me and Ruby. I still remember that one time she was teaching me one of her advanced sword styles. She made me swing a long metal sword made of lead for thirty-six whole hours¡ªnonstop. And that too, with one hand tied behind my back. And that wasn''t even the worst part. When I finished swinging it with one hand and asked her¡ª [¡­Master, I-It''s done¡­ Can I eat something now¡­?] She just looked at me with pity, and her straightforward reply still haunts me to this day. [Very good, now do the same with the other hand.] [....?!] From that day on, I named her the sadistic devil. "...Huuu." I shivered just remembering it. And now, here she was, standing before me, wearing that same expression as before. But¡ªAnna, who was standing just a few centimeters ahead of me and Aria, had the complete opposite reaction. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She turned to us, her eyes shining with excitement. "Look, you guys! A single ranker! We''re so luck¡ªhuh?" She stopped mid-sentence after reading both mine and Aria''s faces. "¡­What''s with those sloppy expressions?" She narrowed her eyes. "¡­You too, Aria? What''s with you guys?" Looking up at Anna, I more or less understood what she was thinking. ''Did you two see a ghost?'' Yeah, I really wished it was just a ghost. What should I do now? If I continued reacting like this, Aria might think that I already knew about her mother and her devilish training methods. I needed to control my expression. Shaking my head, I replied. "Who? Me? I just feel tired." Seeing me shake my head, Anna narrowed her eyes further. "Is that so¡­" She then turned to Aria. "Are you feeling tired too¡­?" Aria was still in shock, blankly staring into the distance while murmuring something. I had to shake her body to bring her back to her senses. "Oi¡­!" Aria blinked. "Huh?" "Don''t ''huh'' me!" Anna puffed her cheeks. Stuttering and shaking her hands, Aria quickly composed herself. "N-No, I''m fine, Anna¡­ for now." Then, she lowered her gaze once again. Seeing her like this, Anna''s lips twitched. "Um¡­ what does that even mean?" But Aria didn''t reply. Confused, I followed her gaze, and the moment I did¡ª My entire body froze as I gulped down a large lump of saliva. The person in question¡ªb¡ªwas now standing right behind Anna, who was still busy poking Aria''s elbow for answers. And at that moment, I did what any sane person in my position would do¡ªI lowered my head. But¡ªAnna, on the other hand, didn''t seem to notice her. She kept pestering Aria, but upon noticing the change in our expressions, she tilted her head toward me. "Why did you two go pale?" Don''t ask me! "Why are you sweating like this? Did you see a devil?" Indeed, it''s a devil¡­! Now, for the love of God, please stop talking to us! I just saw my Master''s eyelid twitch slightly¡­ Alright, Anna is finished. Good to have known her. I clasped my hands together and prayed in my mind. ¡­She was a good friend, always brimming with joy. May the gods rest her soul. ''Oi¡­! She''s still alive, you know,'' Sera scolded me. With absolute calmness, I replied. Not for long. Confused, she asked, ''What¡­?'' I ignored her. Why can''t she just read my mind? Losing her patience, my Master, Envy, finally spoke. "You there, Miss. Little Matchstick." Upon hearing a familiar voice from behind, Anna flinched slightly. "?!" I could see sweat dripping down her forehead. Her eyes trembled as she barely managed to turn her head toward my Master. "M-Madam Envy¡­" she stuttered. Envy locked eyes with Anna, her gaze radiating an intense, chilling aura. Just one look from her could freeze anyone in place. "In the flesh." She seemed pissed. BEside me Aris seemed to have the same thought as me¡ª ''Anna¡­ nice knowing you¡ªRIP.'' Anna was frozen. Now she finally understood why Aria and I were acting so strangely. Sigh¡­ A long sigh escaped from Envy''s mouth before she continued her scolding. "Little Matchstick," she said, addressing Anna, "do you know what I hate the most?" "¡­" Anna, however, was lost for words. Little Matchstick? Was that supposed to be Anna? Envy''s gaze intensified, resembling that of a hungry wolf staring at its prey. "¡­I asked you something." Anna gulped. She tried to avert her eyes from Envy, but she couldn''t. It was as if she knew that the moment she looked away, it would be the last day she''d ever see this world. Internally, I screamed at her, No matter what happens, Anna, don''t you dare make her wait!! Summoning what little strength she had left, she stuttered, "I-I''m sorry¡­" Those were the only words she could manage. Meanwhile, my classmates were all watching this scene unfold. Knowing my Master, she would now use Anna as an example to knock some sense into everyone else¡ªso that they''d think a million times before going against her will. Envy, however, wasn''t satisfied with Anna''s answer. "That wasn''t what I asked." "¡­" "¡­" Aria and I exchanged looks. Taking a step back, Anna opened her mouth again. "I-I was j-just asking out my friends¡­ They both seemed pale." She pointed her finger at us. "Eek!" Both Aria and I hissed at her. Envy''s gaze drifted to Aria first, then landed on me. "Is that so? They do seem pale¡­" At this point, I was sweating buckets. A slight devilish grin crept onto Envy''s face. It lasted only a second, but I definitely saw it. I''m fucked. "So this little warm-up made them pale?" My Master asked, looking between Aria and me. Envy hated when people made her wait, even for a second, so without wasting any secons, I replied. "Not at all¡ª!" Both Aria and I spoke in unison. The moment we did, we exchanged glances. Numerous chuckles and murmurs spread among the students around us, but all it took was one glare from my Master to shut them up. She then turned her attention to them all. "Let me make it clear for all of you first year¡­" She took a brief pause, as to gather all the attention on her. "¡­You all were ''just'' lucky to survive that incident. If it wasn''t for the single rankers and the hero ''Defender'' protecting you, you all would have been turned into rotten, pulpy flesh by now." "..." "..." "..." Silence fell over the training hall. No one dared to raise a question against this. They all knew that they were just first-years and that they didn''t have any means or enough training to defend themselves in a place that had next to no knowledge, even to humanity itself. But what Envy was saying was absolutely true. It was lucky for them that the hero ''Defender'' was in that fresher''s party and that he also got caught in that teleportation. They were lucky that because of him and him alone, they managed to regroup and were finally found by the other single rankers. "You have two choices." Envy stretched out one finger. "Choice one, remain this sloppy and keep whining about how ''Oh, I''m gonna die from all this training,'' attitude, and rot away in whatever noble house you belong to. Or¡ª" She raised a second finger. "Choice two, train yourself to death, hone your skills to perfection, and challenge those who stand above you. Fight, survive, and grow¡ªuntil your name is etched in history, not as someone who endured everything, but as someone who conquered everything." Envy scanned each one of the faces here. "Those who choose the first one may leave from this hellish training that I am about to give you, so choose wisely. You only got three seconds." The clock ticked, and the seconds flew by quickly. After three, Envy scanned every face¡ªno one seemed to move, as they all chose the second option. Envy formed a smile and commanded, "Very well then¡­" Taking a few steps back, Envy gave her very first command. "For today''s training, all of you show me the best skill you''ve got." "Eh?" My ears perked. Is that all? Envy continued. "...Impress me, and as a prize, you shall get early leave every time in the future while this training session is held." Murmurs filled the hall, as everyone now seemed excited¡ªnot for early leave, but to showcase their skill infront of a single ranker and witness everyone''s skills firsthand. I was excited too, but my reason for excitement was that ''early leave'' my master promised. Now nothing will stop me from getting that prize. ''Don''t do anything foolish,'' Sera reminded me. I know, I replied to her. I don''t plan on using any of my insane skills like , or anything similar, but instead, I will use only my basic Ice Elemental skill. I still remember at the Demon Continent, I had unleashed my in front of everyone, so using it here won''t affect anything. Eitherway, I don''t think that after exposing these skills of mine at the Demon Continent, I''ll be able to live a peaceful life at the academy now. ¡­So why don''t I go just a little bit overboard this time? Chapter 111 111: Concequence Location: Somewhere around Tartarus; Demon Continent. Time: Present (same time as the special training session). ¡­. In the midst of the dense land surrounded by spiky mountains, the top was covered in thick black fog, the full moon cascading over the borders of a grand castle. The large blocks of brick walls were completely black, mirroring the atmosphere outside. The rooms in the castle had yellow lights emitting from the glass windows. The castle was three stories tall, and the walls stretched across 2 sq. km. Each tower surrounding the castle was guarded by demons holding weapons and artifacts. For a castle guarded and maintained by demons and monsters, it was extremely luxurious inside and out. Even the fortress of the five kingdoms seemed insignificant in front of this. For as long as the demon continent existed, it was ruled by a single entity. There were a total of five kingdoms, each with a different elemental affinity, mirroring the human continent. But unlike the human continent, which was divided into five kingdoms with five different kings ruling them, the demon continent was different. There was no such division, but there were commanders, mainly of high status, ruling under the hands of that single entity who controlled it all. Leaving those matters aside, there was some kind of hustle going on inside the grand demon castle. Inside the castle, in a spacious grand hall with no roof above, as moonlight brightened the space with its white hue, ten figures were seated in long stone-backed chairs¡ªfive on both sides of a violet carpet, forming a runway leading to a humongous throne. The figure on the throne was distorted, unclear, as it seemed to be covered in black mist. Its face was hidden. But its body¡ªjust a mere glance at it, and anyone could conclude that the being seated on the throne was someone of power equivalent to a god. A voice rang throughout the grand hall, catching all ten figures'' attention. "Nathalia." He called out one name seated among the ten. Nathalia, whose vision was covered by a blue blindfold, lifted her head toward the throne. Parting her lips and bowing her head slightly, she spoke up. "Yes, my lord, Amadeous." Nathalia addressed the entity on the throne by calling his name¡ªAmadeous, the one whose mere existence shifted the power balance between the gods. A mortal who ascended to the realm of gods, now holding power that even rivals the supreme god ''Ylthea'', governor of authority ''Paradox,'' and the creator of this universe. Amadeous was the reason the demon continent developed this far, even surpassing some of the technologies humans could still only dream of. Amadeous, despite his face being covered in black mist, was predictable to Nathalia. She could already guess what he was about to ask. "Why did you let go of those human pups?" The other nine members flinched at that question. Despite some being Fallen and Dragonite, they were unable to withstand the pressure Amadeous was emitting. And looking directly at him?¡ªnot a chance. None of them were able to muster the strength to look straight at him, except for one. Nathalia looked directly at Amadeous''s face, her expression unreadable even to all the others present here. She joined her hands in a praying position, and her angelic wings shook for a second before she answered. "I apologize for going against your orders, my lord, but¡­" Silence fell over as some of them flinched. No one had ever dared to contradict Amadeous before, except her. They still didn''t know the reason why even their ruler allowed her to oppose ''his'' statement. Only Nathalia was the one who could look at ''him.'' Only she had the strength to do so. After all, she was the last ''Fallen Angel'' in existence. And she even held a Deity as a personal maid. She was an anomaly herself. Her very existence was a mystery to the other nine. In the past, some even dared to dig deeper into her origins, but¡­ they were all found missing afterward. There were ridiculous rumors surrounding her¡ªthat she was a mistress of ''him.'' Otherwise, why would ''he'' give her such freedom? Nathalia, pausing for a brief moment, continued. "...my god Oneiro, assigned me a direct command to let those human pups go." Murmurs spread across the grand hall among the other nine members. They knew exactly what Nathalia meant. It was called ''A Divine Call,'' given directly to Apostles by their Gods. That was all they knew, but the current location of the Gods was still unknown. Some believed that the gods had grown tired and used their Apostles to create a friendly arena between them. Others believed the gods had long perished. Some even went as far as to believe that they had created a new universe, abandoning the current one. But in reality, none of them were correct¡ªnot even a tiny bit. Where the Gods were currently and what they were up to was something far beyond their tiny minds could comprehend. No one could even begin to guess what a god was planning. But one thing was certain. Unlike in history, gods now had no direct control over this world, nor did they interfere with anything. That''s why they had chosen their Apostles, blessing them with a portion of their Authority so that the disputes between them could continue even among mortals. The number of beings aware of Authority Holders and the Gods was only a select few in the human domain, but they were vast in the Demon domain. This was evident in the fact that no kind of religious church existed among humans to worship the thirteen gods¡ªheck, they didn''t even know that these gods once existed. Only a few legendary stories remained as fairy tales, with only minute traces of remembrance, which were quickly forgotten after reading them once. Tapping his fingers on the handle of his throne, Amadeous thought for a moment before ''he'' spoke. "Hmm¡­ Oneiro ordered this¡­?" A brief pause¡ªthe way ''he'' called Oneiro, the God of Dreams, the one who bestowed ''his'' authority over Nathalia, was as if Amadeous was of equal position as ''him.'' Nathalia, however, kept her mouth shut. She was a clever one, with the ability to handle a particular problem in hundreds of ways, all reaching the conclusion she wished for. But before anyone could speak, a Fallen with black wings, blond hair, and green eyes, seated on the fourth seat, spoke up hesitantly. "I-If I may, my lord¡­" Amadeous turned his gaze to him, making the Fallen shudder. "...T-There was a slight interference two days ago." He tapped on a transparent cube in his hand, and after he did, a large transparent screen popped up from it. It displayed a portion of a map, mapping the southern portion of the demon continent, where the human kids had been teleported. As the screen popped up, all the eyes present inside the grand hall moved toward it. They all seemed curious, but Nathalia, however, knew what he was about to show. Amadeous called out the Fallen''s name. "Riven." After hearing his name called from his lord''s mouth himself, Riven, the Fallen with black wings and blond hair, spoke with excitement. "Y-Yes, my lord." Amadeous continued. "That''s some keen senses. Well done." Nobody understood why their lord praised Riven. They kept analyzing the map he had shown, where at a certain area, there seemed to be a large density of Essence pointed out. To be fair, in the demon continent, such a thing was ordinary¡ªeven a Fallen was able to emit Essence greater than the one displayed on the map. So¡­ why was he getting praised for it? Was there something they missed? They all thought the same thing. Riven, however, his expression changed to pure joy. Being praised by his lord himself was truly a blessing for him. Hesitantly, he lowered his head. "I-I did my best¡­" Amadeous turned to Nathalia and inquired. "What is the meaning of this?" Nathalia seemed to be quiet for a second. A grin crept onto Riven''s face. Holding in his laughter, Riven thought. What you gonna do now, bitch? He was always frustrated by the fact that Nathalia got special treatment from their lord, so this time, he was going to let her know her place. The others were still processing what was on the map. Composing her tone, Nathalia explained. "The shift in Essence flow in that region was due to another Authority Holder." "...!" Riven was shocked, and not just him¡ªall the others as well. Another Authority Holder? What bullshit?! Riven cursed. There was no way this could be true. How could there be an Authority Holder here? Their existence was limited, and their appearance was rare. They had only known Nathalia and Lilith, her maid, as Authority Holders. And their powers were beyond anyone they had ever seen in their life. And now¡ªthere was another one in the demon continent? Never minding the silence, Nathalia continued. "The humans had not one, but two Authority Holders with them." "...!" "...!" The more she spoke, the more shocked the others became. T-This has to be a lie! There''s no way my lord will believe it¡ª Riven''s thoughts were cut short by Amadeous. "I sensed it too." The moment he spoke, everyone else''s faces turned pale. Amadeous now seemed more lost in thought. His voice echoed throughout the hall. He was about to call off today''s gathering. "Today''s contact ends here¡ª" But Riven, before he even realized it, cut off Amadeous''s words. Everyone turned to Riven, their faces telling him that he was now done for. Even Riven himself didn''t believe that he had dared to do this. Amadeous spoke in his usual tone. "Speak." Riven flinched. He stood up, bowing his head to the ground, groveling as if his life was about to end. "I-I deeply apolo¡ª" "I didn''t ask for your apology." Amadeous''s voice was serious, looming with authority and power. The pressure around the hall intensified. "..." Sweat dripped from the black-winged Fallen''s head as he stuttered. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. What would he do now? He had subconsciously cut off his lord''s words¡ªhe didn''t really mean to. But he had his reasons, and a solid one at that. Every one here might have had the same question as Riven after hearing Nathalia''s last answer. So¡­ Riven asked. "Nathalia just said that there were two Authority Holders on the humans'' side¡­" He was breathing heavily. ''...Isn''t Nathalia and her maid Authority Holders too? Then why did they let them go?" It was a valid question. Why did they let them go? Their numbers were the same on both sides, so they must have been equally powerful, and knowing Nathalia''s achievements, she must have won the battle. With this question in everyone''s mind, all of them turned to Nathalia. Nathalia, who was expecting this, smiled internally. They were all¡ªall nine of them¡ªplaying into her hand the entire time. Her main objective was to get someone to ask this specific question. Lifting her head, she answered. "It was something to do with one of them possessing a certain authority¡­" A pause. They all waited for her to finish. "...Because one of them was a wielder of Paradox." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 112 112: Special Training [2] "...best skill?" "What does that mean? Do I have to show my skills?" Murmurs filled the space between the students as Envy gave them their task for today''s training. For starters, she was here to witness the best of our skills. A grin spread across Envy''s face as she narrowed her eyes before opening her mouth. "You don''t have to show me all those fancy skills," she continued. "Just present the skill that you yourself consider the best..." A silence fell over the training hall as I saw some students exchange glances¡ªsome with worry, others with excitement. Frankly, without being told, the most excited were the noble kids, as they got to showcase their most prominent skill in front of a single Ranker. They''re easy to read, I thought while focusing on the skill I was about to display. I didn''t plan to use any of my skills related to Authority Holders. According to Nathalia, if I activated my Authority Holder skill and, by some bad luck, another Authority Holder was nearby, they would instantly become aware of my existence. So, for that reason, I had to use my skills wisely. However, today, after hearing my master''s offer of getting an early leave from her training session, I had no intention of losing this golden opportunity. I needed to win. At any cost, I didn''t want to train like hell¡ªespecially under a sadistic devil. Beside me, Anna and Aria were readying their weapons as they smoothly stretched their bodies. Just then, I noticed Aria''s face. "Guh!" I instantly felt challenged. Because in her eyes, I could see the fire of determination, and I knew exactly why. She wanted that early leave too... But I wouldn''t let that happen. Because today, I was going to win. ¡ªClap! A sharp clap resonated throughout the entire training hall, capturing everyone''s attention, including mine. I turned my head and saw some fluctuation of Ice Essence around Envy. She was removing the glove from her right hand, exposing the milky skin beneath it. But the way she was doing it... her actions... it was enough to capture the stares of all the male students. My eye twitched at the sight. Seriously! That''s just a hand! This generation is done for. "W-Wow..." "She''s so pretty." "I-I have been blessed." Aria and I just stared at them. She had a daughter¡­! For god''s sake! After removing the glove, she placed her index finger on the ground, bending her waist to a full ninety degrees. That sight alone multiplied the stares directed at her severalfold. Sera, who had been quiet for a while, spoke up. ''Your master has a nice figure. I''m impressed.'' I sighed. Not you too! Sera clicked her tongue at my comment. ''What?! I''m just appreciating what''s good!'' I seriously had no words left. So, I let her be. Never mind. Envy murmured something. "¡­This much is sufficient, I think?" "Oh no..." I quietly muttered under my breath. I knew exactly what she was trying to do. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The others, however, seemed confused, but they didn''t interrupt her. The temperature around me suddenly dropped, the winter chill becoming more intense. "W-What is happening?" Shudders ran through everyone''s bodies as they squeezed their coats tightly. Ice Essence gathered at the tip of Envy''s index finger at a high concentration. And the moment her finger barely touched the ground''s surface¡ª ¡ªRumble! Rumble! The area around us froze, and a thick, almost crystal-like wall rumbled up from the ground. Countless cubic ice blocks¡ªnumbered from one to a hundred¡ªrose in an instant. Covering the entire training hall from floor to ceiling, all four walls transformed into an icy fortress. And it all happened in just the blink of an eye. I was always left astounded by her display of Essence control. What she had just done was something that could only be achieved with an immense understanding of Elemental Essence. Controlling every coordinate of this vast training hall within milliseconds was a feat only she could accomplish. As Envy stood up and turned toward us, she tilted her head and said, "...Stop gazing at me and move to your positions." Silence fell for a moment as some students blinked, finally processing what had just happened. "H-Huh?!" "What just¡ª?!" "That was so cool!" I ignored the murmurs and took my position. Walking forward, I noticed Aria was following me too. I wasn''t even surprised. She was her daughter, after all. Of course, she had seen her pull this type of stunt before. Taking my position in the sixth zone, I turned around. Where was Anna? She wasn''t following Aria, so¡ª As my gaze landed on the group of students still standing there with their mouths hanging open, I saw Anna among them. Her expression mirrored everyone else''s¡ªutter shock. ¡ªSigh. Letting out a sigh, I ignored her for the time being and focused my attention on the skill I was about to display. Sera, however, didn''t understand something as she asked. ''What makes everyone so shocked?'' Of course, she would ask. For someone like Sera¡ªwho held Essence control beyond even Envy''s and could wield all five Elemental Essences like me¡ªEnvy''s display didn''t seem impressive. Because what she had just done was something only a few people could accomplish. And among those few, she stood at the top. Her Essence control was that extraordinary. Even I wasn''t a match for her. ''But that''s just basic.''Sera shared her point of view. I shuddered at her comment. Just basic?! I knew Sera had millennia worth of experience, but the way she said it showed just how little I truly knew. I guess I had to learn a few things from Sera. How much do you know about Elementals? I asked her. Thinking for a second, she replied. ''More than you, I suppose.'' "..." That settled it. If she was so confident in her knowledge, then I couldn''t help it. Filling in my plan, I requested her. Teach me all of it when we get back to my dorm. There was a silence for a moment before I heard a tongue-clicking sound in my mind. ''Tsk! Too much work.'' Hey! The hell do you mean ''too much work''?! This damn ghost. I was seriously going to exorcise her today. ''Stop calling me a ghost!'' Now she sounded angry. To be fair, Sera had lived over millions of years, so she must have possessed knowledge beyond my reach. H-Hey, don''t get angry¡­ Alright, I''ll do this¡ª with each new thing you teach me, I''ll treat you to whatever you want to eat. ''...'' Umm¡­ Sera? Did she not¡ª ''Alright.'' She agreed before I could even think of any other bait. You got yourself a deal. I hurriedly accepted before she changed her mind. Unaware of what was happening outside, I was busy chatting with Sera. Meanwhile, Envy, after scolding the students still staring at her, forced them into their positions. Then, grabbing everyone''s attention, she explained the rules. "Step up according to your platform number. Showcase your skill to me." That was all she explained before crafting an ice throne out of nowhere and taking a seat. "..." "..." All of us exchanged looks. Their eyes fell on the person standing on the first ice platform. Aria Frostheart. The very daughter of the woman seated on the ice throne. Aria stepped forward into the middle of the training hall. Envy rested her chin on the back of her hand and spoke. "Begin." Before proceeding, Aria slightly bowed her head, raising her hand in a swift motion before uttering a single word in her calm and cold voice. "Ice Domain." Aria''s eyes glowed with a fair white light as her body resonated with the Ice Essence surrounding the hall. The atmosphere was filled with minute droplets of moisture. Aria activated her skill, Ice Domain, a technique that froze those droplets in an instant. However, it required absolute precision¡ªshe had to control each droplet, linking them together like beads on a single thread. It was truly a supreme skill if executed correctly. Imagine a scenario where one was surrounded by a group of people. A single-use skill like this would freeze every motion, every fluid, every blood vessel inside the body, as well as every other droplet in the air¡ªchoking all to death in an instant. All the hair on my body stood up as adrenaline rushed inside me. Covering my grinding face, I muttered. "No wonder she was her daughter." I had to admit¡ªAria had good control over the Essence. It wasn''t great like her mother''s, but in the near future, it could even rival mine. I had competition. I needed to learn from Sera as soon as possible. The air froze instantly. The sweat on my head froze, sticking to my skin. The sheer coldness inside this hall, which was already covered with ice, was unbearable. I could hear a few students beside me clattering their teeth. It took only fifty seconds before the droplets froze, and I found myself struggling to breathe. It continued¡­ Some of the students even dropped to their knees, holding their necks, choking for air. But both the mother and daughter didn''t avert their gaze. If I wanted, I could eliminate this Ice Domain in an instant, but I decided not to¡ª Who knew what my master would do? Three minutes passed. The number of students who fell to their knees increased, yet Aria still didn''t deactivate her skill. The students who remained were using their own skills to sustain themselves. To everyone''s relief, Envy raised her hand. "That''s it." Aria deactivated her skill instantly before bowing her head one more time. After carefully thinking, Envy acknowledged her. "Well done, ...next." A small smile could be seen on Aria''s face as she nodded before returning to her platform. Soon enough, one by one, the students were called before my turn came. "Next." I moved toward my master, slowly taking my steps. I had already decided what skill I would display to secure my victory. As I walked, my gaze focused on the skills appearing on Fate''s Interface¡ªa violet transparent window created by the God of Fate, given to Authority Holders. ______________________ ¡ºAuthority: Paradox¡» ¡ºStigma: Mark of Ylthea¡» ¡ºSkill List¡» >?Distortion? >?Elemental View? >?Paradox Invoker? >?Ruler? >?Immortality? >?Appraiser? ?More¡­? ____________________ Reaching the spot, I met my master''s gaze. It held the same intense stare. I, too, stared into her deep black eyes as she silently read me. I hadn''t told her about Authority Holders or the Gods¡ªshe was still unaware. Closing my eyes, I activated my first skill. "Ruler." Chapter 113 113: Special Training [3] Staring at my master''s figure seated on the ice throne, I closed my eyes. My plan was to use only my Ice Elemental skills. But after witnessing Aria''s performance, I wasn''t entirely sure if that would be enough. So, I decided to combine them with another skill. After confirming with Sera, I concluded that this skill wasn''t part of my Authority Holder abilities. Only ?Paradox Invoker?, an [Ex-Rank] skill, belonged to that category. If I activated it, I might expose my identity as another Authority Holder¡ªif one was nearby. I needed to use it carefully. After receiving Goddess Ylthea''s blessing and awakening as an Authority Holder, I had gained a few entirely new skills. And the most amazing thing about them was that, unlike common skills, these had multiple effects. ¡ª------------------------ ?Ruler?[S-Rank] ¡¸ The user can enter an absolute state of calm, allowing split-second decisions to be made with perfect accuracy. ¡¹ ¡¸ The user exerts immediate dominance over their surroundings, making the weak willed individual submit ¡¹ ¡¸ The user gets restricted to mental interference, illusion, or fear based attack ¡¹ ¡ª-------------------------- The training hall came to an eerie still. I activated my fist skill. "Ruler." At that exact moment, an overwhelmingly terrifying aura descended upon the training hall. I noticed a slight twitch in Envy''s mouth as she tightened her grip around the ice handle of her throne. ¡ªCrack. A fissure formed beneath my boots, stretching out in all directions. My mind entered a state of absolute calm. Everything around me slowed down¡ªor to be more precise, my mind became faster. Just by looking at an object, whether alive or not, I could determine all of its variables and degrees of freedom. [A degree of freedom refers to the number of independent ways a system can move or change within a particular space.] ¡­In short, this training hall was now my domain. And here, I was the Ruler¡ªeverything within it belonged to me. A cold chill swept through the hall as everyone froze in place. My master, Envy, was the only exception. She, too, sensed the shift in her surroundings, but it took her less than a nanosecond to compose herself. Seated on her throne, her dark eyes locked onto mine. But unlike the intensity she radiated before, I now felt nothing¡ªall thanks to my skill. The others, however, weren''t faring as well. All of them were on their knees¡ªsome supporting themselves with their swords, others frozen with wide-eyed expressions, suffocating under the crushing weight of my presence. My heartbeat quickened. Blood rushed to my brain, allowing me to calculate and think at an accelerated rate. ¡¸ The user exerts immediate dominance over their surroundings, making the weak willed individual submit.¡¹ This was the only effect I wanted right now. ¡­My master wasn''t affected by the skill, meaning her will was far stronger than mine. As expected. A grin crept onto my face. I had known her for three years now, and after being taught by her, I understood one thing¡ª She was impossible to deal with. Getting her attention? Nearly impossible. But¡­ There was only one way to impress my master¡ªand that is, by surprising her in the most unexpected way possible. This entire training hall had been frozen into an ice field by her¡ªthe four walls, the ceiling, the floor¡ªall of it encased in ice. And in the middle of it all, seated atop a frozen throne, she ruled like a queen. And that''s exactly what everyone else must have been thinking. ¡­Crumbling that perception in front of everyone would be the best way to surprise her. Thanks to that dumb stunt I pulled on the Demon Continent, which nearly revealed my power, I no longer needed to hide most of my skills. Without wasting a second, I shifted my gaze to the ground. Cracks were still forming beneath my boots. Then, I looked up at the ceiling¡­ I thought to myself. ¡­I''ll do it with a bang. Turning my gaze to Envy, whose expression remained as cold as ever, my silver eyes locked onto hers. Resting her chin on her palm, she narrowed her eyes. I smiled. At last, she understood what I was about to do. Lifting my right foot, I gathered Ice Essence around it, compressing it to its absolute limit. At the same time, I calculated the intermolecular binding energy of the hydrogen bonds in the ice, precisely mapping every molecular coordinate¡ªthe exact tension at which the bonds would shatter. And then¡ª I struck. ¡ªCRACK!¡ª A single impact. That''s all it took. The ground fractured first, splitting apart like fragile glass. Then, in an instant, the ceiling ruptured, followed by the four towering walls. ¡ªSHATTER!¡ª Like cascading shards of a broken mirror, crystalline ice rained down, glimmering in the light¡ªa breathtaking storm of diamond dust. ¡ªShaaaaa!¡ª In a single strike, the ice domain my master had forged was reduced to dust. I deactivated the Ruler skill. As I did, I glanced around¡ªthe entire training hall was covered in shattered ice, its remnants scattered across every inch of the ground. But the throne¡­ The throne Envy was seated on remained untouched. I looked at her figure, still staring at me. I chuckled. "Heh." After all that, and she still managed to maintain her throne¡­ ¡ªSigh¡­ My master let out a tired sigh before rising from her throne. She seemed unimpressed. I knew it¡­ I still had a long way to go. Step by step, she walked toward me. I took a step back. W-why is she coming closer?! Seriously, this is too damn scary. Did I do something wrong?! ¡­I don''t think destroying her ice domain in mere seconds was the issue. Then why was she¡­? Halting her steps just a few meters away, she stared at me intensely before speaking in a hoarse voice. "Are you dumb?" "Huh?" Her question caught me off guard. What does she¡ª Before I could process the situation, Sera spoke up. ''Look at your classmates.'' At her words, I turned my head toward the ice platforms where they had been standing. To my dumb luck¡­ it wasn''t there. The ice platform was gone! And that wasn''t even the real problem. The students who had been standing on it were also gone. Where are¡ª I heard someone groan. "Guuu¡­!" Lowering my eyes to the ground, I finally found them. "Guh!" The sight made me regret my actions. All of them were sprawled on the ground, eyes shut. Some barely managed to open them, while others had completely lost consciousness. Looking at them, I thought. "When did this happen?" Sera answered. ''The moment you activated your Ruler skill.'' Is she serious? I knew my skill would affect those with weak wills¡­ but to this extent? Sera, why didn''t you stop me? As soon as I asked, she lashed out at me. ''What do you mean by that?! I called out to you several times, but you didn''t answer. You were the one ignoring me the whole time!'' Wait¡­ S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that I think about it, I never heard her voice stopping me. I swear, Sera, I never heard you say anything. Sera paused for a second before speaking up. ''If that''s the case, then your Ruler skill must restrict mental communication between us.'' "Ah..." Realization struck me instantly. It all made sense now. The third effect of ¡´Ruler¡µ: ¡¸ The user is immune to mental interference, illusions, and fear-based attacks. ¡¹ That''s seriously cool. Even Sera¡ªan Authority Holder¡ªwas restricted to this extent¡­ "Oi¡­!" Envy''s voice snapped me back. "Are you ignoring me?" I flinched. "M-Master¡­" Taking a deep breath, I carefully chose my words. "I¡­ I didn''t do it on purpose¡ª" Before I could finish, her glare sharpened. "Don''t you dare lie." "...?!" A feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I instinctively took a step back. "I-I''m sorry¡­" In the end, I admitted defeat. Lowering my head, I listened to Envy''s full-on lecture. ¡­Ah, the nostalgia. ''You are shameless. Who made you Rank-1? I want to meet that stupid human.'' Sera, as if taking advantage of the situation, joined in. But unlike my master, whom I had no choice but to listen to, I didn''t have to do the same for Sera. So, I used the most basic tactic against her¡ª Ignoring the stupid ghost. ''You''re the stupid one here!'' I ignored her. After my scolding session, Master finally asked, "What was that skill you used first?" Her expression remained unreadable. Thinking for a moment and checking my surroundings, I answered seriously. "It was my new skill." "...Your what now?" "My new skill¡ª" "Yeah, I heard." Crossing her arms, she scanned me from head to toe before sighing. "Let''s talk some other time." She understood. After all, a skill was something a human received at birth¡ªit couldn''t be erased or upgraded. So, getting a new skill out of nowhere was unheard of. She already knew about my ¡´Immortality¡µ skill, so she must have connected the dots and realized it wasn''t safe to talk about it here. "Alright, Master," I answered, nodding. As we talked, doctors and paramedics rushed in, loading the unconscious students onto stretchers. I saw Anna and Aria among them. I gulped. They''re going to kill me tomorrow. I prayed for my survival. Once everything settled, I turned to leave, but only for my master to stop me. "Where do you think you''re going?" My throat dried up. I swallowed hard and slowly turned to face her. "Y-yes?" She tossed me a broom and a wiper. Pointing at the devastated training hall, she ordered, "Clean up your mess." And just like that, she walked off, leaving me alone with a destroyed hall and a broomstick. ''Hey¡­ I''m here too.'' Sera sounded way too amused. "Tsk!" *** Standing in front of my dorm room, I finally opened the door. I was exhausted. It took me two whole hours to clean up all that ice. Entering my room, I kicked off my shoes and threw myself onto my fluffy bed. "Life is unfair," I muttered into my pillow. It was 9 P.M. I was starving, but I had no energy to go to the cafeteria. Just as I was about to sleep¡ª ¡ªKnock. Knock. A tapping sound came from my balcony door. I instantly shot up. Before I could reach for my sword, a familiar voice called out. "Zane, it''s me." "..." My heartbeat skyrocketed. I''d recognize that voice anywhere. Stepping off my bed without hesitation, I rushed to the balcony and pulled the door open. The first thing I saw was her hair swaying in the wind as she brushed it behind her ear. "Ruby?" Chapter 114 114: Our Moment Sliding the door open, the first thing I saw was her crimson hair, swaying in the wind as she brushed it behind her ears. The white light of the moon cascaded over her face, revealing a gentle smile as her jewel-like crimson gaze met mine. Surprised, I called her name. "Ruby?" She blinked and then averted her eyes, twirling her hair around her fingers as she spoke. "...Good evening." Her voice was quiet, but still, it reached my ears¡ªor maybe because my only focus was her. Various questions roamed through my mind. W-Why is she here? Didn''t we agree that we would be less interactive with each other in the academy? What if someone sees us here?! My heartbeat intensified as I hurriedly grabbed her hand and pulled her inside. "W-wha¡ª" "Eek!" She let out a strange sound. As I pulled her inside my room, I checked from my balcony to ensure no one was there. Confirming the situation, I let out a relieved sigh. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ªClick. I locked the balcony door before turning to face her. The room was still dark, only the light coming from the balcony window illuminating the space. Firstly, I turned on the table lamp beside my bed. It was a small lamp with a yellow light, spreading across the room, and soon enough, I saw Ruby. Standing near my bed with the same expression as before. But her clothes were different. Her outfit consisted of a beige, long-sleeved dress, a black leather belt cinched at the waist. I then looked up at her face¡ªcherry-red lipstick, long eyelashes, slightly flushed cheeks, and her hair had a shiny texture, styled in a little curl at the ends. It seemed to me as though she had just returned from a fancy party. I was totally taken aback by her look. I had seen her plenty of times before, but today, she seemed like something¡­ special. Noticing my gaze fixed on her face, she puffed her cheeks and spoke up. "W-what? Am I looking weird?" She said, brushing her long crimson hair with both hands. Waving my hands rapidly, I answered. "Of course not! It''s just that¡­" I checked her out one more time. ¡­She looks so damn pretty. I felt myself lost in my thoughts. I couldn''t help it. For these past days, I felt dazed whenever I thought of her. Only Sera''s voice snapped me out. ''Oh my. You are making it obvious.'' "?!" This time, I reacted. Coughing several times, I faced Ruby. ¡ªCough. "R-Ruby, what brings you here at this hour?" There must be a reason for her visit, and it must be something related to the Hero Association. After the teleportation incident, the Hero Association must have conducted a thorough investigation on all of us, so my guess was that they must have found something about the incident. Straightening her posture, she tapped on her wristband. As she did, a holographic screen appeared between us. I squinted my eyes to get a perfect view of the text written on it. "This was the report that the Hero Association sent to us." She continued. The report stated the details of the demon continent, the total number of students teleported, and the roles each Hero had played. Scrolling downward, there was a whole page dedicated to the monsters and demons eliminated by the Heroes in the demon continent. I studied the report carefully. A Hero must prepare a detailed overview of his/her mission and present it to the Hero Association to get clearance from the higher-ups. This report was the same¡­ until I scrolled down, and an interesting line caught my attention. [After exploring the demon continent, during this mission, we encountered a new species, which was destroyed with the help of Rank-7 and Rank-1. The remains were still missing.] [¡­But through the DNA on the clothes alone, it can be concluded it was an entirely new species, one that was several times more powerful than Fallen and Dragonit combined.] They were talking about faceless Nathalia. I scrolled rapidly until I found something even more mind-blowing. "How did they¡ª?!" I voiced my surprise. On the report, it was stated clearly. [After interviewing the single rankers after the mission, all witnessed the same creature¡ª A white-haired, red-eyed woman with wings behind her back¡­ No matter how much she was cut, she instantly recovered, even if her body was cut into small cubes by Rank-1 himself.] [After analyzing the interviews and the demon''s features, we concluded that this new species cannot be killed. Hence, she was someone who possessed Immortality.] After reading that line, my breathing became heavy. I found my eyes darting around the holographic screen. Scrolling several times to the bottom, there was a single sentence written, which knocked the shit out of me. [Overall Conclusion] [After analyzing this detailed report and with the suggestion of Rank-1 Hope and the analytical skill of Rank-5 Gluttony, this report concluded the following¡ª] [1. The demon continent is still unknown to us.] [2. There might be several new species.] [3. Fallen and Dragonit were not the strongest ones.] [4. A new species had been added¡ª ''Immortal Angel''.] [(Gluttony''s conclusion) There were beings beyond human understanding. Several points were still missing. (Uncertainty in theory)] [5. Gluttony''s theory¡ªThere are beings beyond our world. Beyond human understanding. With powers so vast that I might call them Gods.] "..." Silence fell over. My breathing became rigid as cold sweat dripped down my forehead. Gluttony. The Rank-5 Hero. She was the only human alive who possessed intelligence beyond anyone in history, and pairing it with her skill, none could challenge her. I knew her. After all, I had witnessed her in action. Despite her body being weak, she once took down hundreds of demons alone, that too without any weapons¡ªjust by her sheer intelligence. Her small figure appeared in my mind as I remembered. A shiver ran down my spine. Just from this report alone¡­ She came to this conclusion. "Gods." I repeated. The Hero Association had labeled this as ''uncertainty,'' but I knew better than anyone that this¡ª ¡­was just the beginning. Chapter 115 115: Confession The Hero Association had labeled this as ''uncertainty,'' but I knew better than anyone that this¡ª ¡­was just the beginning. It wouldn''t take her much time to prove this theory of hers valid. She was that type of lady, after all. She took pride in her intelligence. And she would choose any means to prove herself right. Noticing my expression, Ruby called my name. "Zane¡­?" "Huh?" I looked up at her. Meeting her gaze, I saw a worried face in front of me. Her crimson eyes were locked onto mine, searching for something. Knowing Ruby for a long time, I knew I couldn''t hide anything from her. She must have realized it too¡­ "Zane¡­" She took a step toward me. "Are you hiding something from me?" It was a simple question¡­ yet, I couldn''t seem to answer it. I didn''t want them¡ªespecially her¡ªto get wound up in this mess. "Look at me." Her soft hand reached out for my cheek. Placing her hand on my face, she held it in place, right in front of hers. I tried to avert my eyes¡­ But I couldn''t. Telling her about the Gods and the Authority Holders was something I didn''t want to do. They were beings that should remain untouched by mortals. I was one of them now. My immortality made me equivalent to at least Lilith. A deity. It might sound ridiculous to anyone if I told them about this¡­ But I knew one thing¡ªthe girl standing in front of me was someone who would believe it if it came directly from my mouth. "¡­Don''t avert your eyes from me¡­" Her voice was barely audible. I noticed a drop of tears trailing down her cheek. I panicked for a moment. Ruby was someone who trusted me blindly. She shared each of her secrets with me, and I did the same with her. We had promised each other to do that. I was only sixteen back then¡ªI didn''t hold that many secrets. But now¡­ things had changed. If I let this out, then¡ªIt might change her life forever. I didn''t want that. I gritted my teeth, lifting both my arms, and placed them on Ruby''s shoulders. "¡­!" She flinched as I pushed her back only an inch away from my face. "Ah!" Her eyes widened in disbelief. We had been close enough to hold hands and sleep in each other''s arms. We had accepted each other. She had accepted me. But this ''slight pushing'' from my end must have been heartbreaking for her. She backed away from me, her hand twitching slightly. Sera, who was watching all this from inside my mind, must have noticed the change in Ruby''s face, as she gave me advice. ''That was harsh¡­'' Her voice was firm. I know. I admitted. Sera continued. ''Tell me something, human.'' Mhm? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The question she asked next was something I had been expecting. ''Do you love this girl?'' I, too, had asked myself this several times¡­ I didn''t know falling for someone would be this troublesome¡­ But¡­ if the trouble was someone like her, I would fall for her a million times. So, without thinking any longer, I answered Sera. Love her? No¡­ I adore her. More than I should. More than I''m allowed to. So, someone¡­ please tell me¡­ Why am I this hopeless? Why do I always hurt her? Why do I always make her cry? I hated myself for this. She was the kindest person to ever exist in my life. Because of her, my life became bright after I returned from death. I had once lost all hope. I had even cried when I first killed someone¡ª And Ruby was the first person who supported me at my lowest. She was the reason I was living. My one and only Ruby. Sera, who was listening to all this, gave her straightforward suggestion. ''Don''t think too much. Just tell her the reason. She will understand.'' "¡­" I was uncertain. What if Ruby''s feelings weren''t the same as mine? I was too scared to find out. Once again, I looked at Ruby. She was staring at me with a serious expression, placing her hand inside her pocket, tracing a small box-like structure through the fabric of her skirt. I didn''t avert my eyes from her. Staring directly at her, I answered. "Yes, I am hiding things." Not expecting my response, both her eyes widened. Hesitantly, she spoke up, retreating her hand from her pocket. She grabbed my collar. "What are you so scared of?" She asked, glaring right through my soul. I didn''t flinch. Indeed, I was scared. Who wouldn''t be? I was human too¡­ I believed. Fear was something inevitable. No matter how strong one might be, they are bound to feel it someday. I positioned my face right in front of hers. Her face was close to mine, only a few inches away. Her slow breaths brushed against my lips before I opened mine. "I am." I said it while tugging a small smile onto my face. Ruby was silent, waiting for me to finish my sentence. I continued. "I''m scared. Scared of losing them¡­" I looked at her, lifting my right arm to brush the tear from her cheek. "¡­I''m scared of losing you." Her grip on my shirt tightened. Letting out a sigh, she buried her face in my chest. "¡­Idiot." I ruffled her hair. Ruby continued. "I''m strong too. I can handle it. I can even protect you¡ª" I cut her off. "No." "¡­" "¡­You can''t." I kept ruffling her hair gently. Placing my head over hers, I didn''t let her go. I had pushed her away before. So this time, I would let her do as she wanted. After all, she, too, deserved love. I continued. "Even I can''t save myself." Her grip tightened around me, shifting her hands to my back, hugging me tightly. Still burying her face in my chest, she spoke with a soft, shaky voice. "Please don''t leave me¡­" Her voice trembled. I felt my chest getting wet as she buried her face even more, tightening her grip around me. "¡­Don''t die before me." "Promise me this." I gritted my teeth. Her request was something I wasn''t certain about. I didn''t even know what my future held. I couldn''t promise her something I was unsure of. So before that, I would at least do something for her. Something for both of us. Placing my hands on her shoulders, I lightly lifted her face. Her tear-streaked cheeks and red face matched her crimson hair. It was a sight I wasn''t willing to witness from now on. Today would be the last day she shed tears. I would make sure of it. "Sniff¡­" Her moist eyes were fixed on mine before I asked her¡ª "Do you know what stands out most in my world?" She shook her head. A small smile played on my lips as I met her gaze. "You. It''s always been you." [Bonus Image] End of Chapter. Chapter 116 116: Warmth [1] [Zane''s POV] "You. It''s always been you." "..." "..." Hm? ¡­Wait. I blinked. Did i really just said that?! ''W-wow. How bold of you.'' Sera was surprised too. I hesitated. My hands on her shoulders trembled sightly¡ªNo¡­it wasn''t my hand, it was her body which was shaking. My eyes slowly moved to her face. And what greeted me was her face with a shade of red so intense, that it could even rival her hair color. Her mouth opened slightly, her lips trembling, like she wanted to say something but couldn''t find the words. Oh no! I said something really embarrassing! The realization hit me like a truck. Why did I have to say it like that?! Couldn''t I have just say something like, "You are important to me," or something less dramatic? My gaze were fixed on her. She was still staring at me. No, wait¡ªshe wasn''t just staring. She was frozen. Like someone had pressed pause on her body. And I¡­ M-my heart was pounding against my ribcage. I was literally sweating in the middle of cold winter. I''m such an idiot. She is definitely going to be awkward¡­ or worse¡­ cry again. I opened my mouth tried to say something¡ªanything, to smooth this awkward silence over. But nothing came out. I was to late. But either way¡­ Staring at her red face, those ruby red eyes, and that cherry lips, those slow breathing of hers brushing past my nose¡ª my mind went insane. I completely lost all my senses. Never in my life I had experienced something like this before. It has been more than three years, I had been watching her. But today¡ªshe looked too beautiful. Too precious. And I don''t want to ruine this moment with somes stupid ass excuse. *** [Ruby''s POV] You. It''s been always been you. I felt my heart stop. No. No, wait. Did he¡ª? My face burned. My knees wobbled. I felt like I had just been hit by a bolt of lightning straight to my chest. He said that! He really said that! I wasn''t imagining it, was I? I felt his hands gripping my shoulders trembling, but each touch from him sends an electric spark through my whole body. I looked up at him, trying to confirm what I just heard¡ª But Zane wasn''t saying anything anymore, he looked completely unaware of what he''d just done to me. My eyes met his. And God¡­ His eyes¡ªthose calm, silver eyes were fixed on mine. My whole face was reflecting on his. And for a moment, I couldn''t look away. They weren''t just beautiful¡­ They held something¡­raw. Something soft. Something honest. Was this love? My heartbeat raced. No¡ªwait¡ªdid he just confess? I blinked, this time my gaze falling to his lips. The very lips that had just said that. They were slightly parted, as if he was also trying to process what had come out of his mouth. His breath was warm, brushing gently against my face, and I swear to gods, my knees almost gave out right then. Zane¡­ I wanted to say something. Ask him. Laugh with him. Cry. But my body wouldn''t move. Everything inside me gone warm. My chest fell full¡ªIt was overflowing. And gods, my heart. It just wouldn''t stop pounding. It was so loud, I thought may be he could hear it too. I''ve never felt this kind of warmth before. Not even when he held me. Not even when he called me his best friend. This was something else¡­ Something sweeter. Like I was the only person in his world. Like, for once, I wasn''t chasing him. But, he was the one reaching out to me. I pressed my fingers into his shirt a little too harder, trying to ground myself. Is this real? Or¡­ a dream? I glanced up at him again, this time slower. He looked like he was panicking too. His expression was awkward, nervous even, like he was the one flustered now. That made me smile. A real one. The kind of smile I couldn''t hide even if I wanted to. I let out a small breath and quietly leaned into him, resting my forehead just below his chin. He didn''t move. Good. Because I didn''t want this moment to end. I wanted to stay right here. In his warmth. In his scent. In this awkward silence between us. It wasn''t roo much to ask, right? Because for me, this wasn''t just any moment. It was all mine. It was ours. I don''t care if he didn''t fully realize what he said. I''ll remember it for both of us. You. It''s always been you, he said. And right now, that''s all I needed. Just¡­ me. In in eyes, In his voice, In his heart. I bit my bottom lip, my cheeks still framing the smile against his chest. He had no idea what he''d just done to me. Because for once. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I felt like the luckiest girl alive. *** My heart dropped, as she rested her head on my chest. I was supposed to comfort her. Reassure her. May be joke around a little. But confess? I didn''t even mean to¡ª No, that''s a lie. I did mean it. My every words. I just didn''t meant to say it out loud. I watched her lower her head, burying it quietly into my chest, her grip tightening like I was the only thing keeping her grounded. And suddenly¡­ I forgot how to breath. Her soft hair brushed against my chin, it felt soft and warm. And her sent, it was little like wildflower and soap. I swallowed hard. My heart was thudding now, right alongside hers. Damn it, Zane! She wasn''t saying anything, but I could feel everything through her gestures. Warmth. Relief. Shyness. May be even¡ª No. Don''t get your hopes up. I wanted to lift her chin and look at her in the eyes. But I couldn''t move. What if I ruined it? To my eyes, she was¡­ glowing. It felt like I was holding something too precious for my rough hands. My fingers, almost on their own, lifted and gently rested against her head. She didn''t flinch. Instead, she leaned in more. ¡­Ruby. Was it possible for someone''s silence to be louder than their voice? Because right now, hers was screaming through every inch of me. She didn''t say yes. She didn''t say no. But I knew it. I closed my eyes for a second. Just for a second. And allowed my self to feel it. The way her heart thumping against mine. The warmpth of her arms. The softness of her breath against my chest. I''ve faced monsters. I''ve died and come back. I''ve touched powers that don''t belong to mortals. But nothing¡ªnothing¡ªhas ever scared me more that loosing this girl in my arms. Because she¡­ She''s mine. ¡­If I''m allowed to have her. A slow, quiet smile tugged at my lips. I didn''t need to say anything. Right now, I just wanted to hold her like this. May be for a minute. Maybe for a lifetime. Whatever time the world gave me¡ª I''d spend it with her. The silence between us stretched, as we both enjoying each other''s warmth. And then¡ª ¡ªGrrrrrr. My stomach betrayed me. Chapter 117 117: Warmth [2] Grrrrr. My stomach grumbled loudly. I stiffened. Ruby''s head twitched against my chest. And before I could even try to make any reasonable excuse she snorted. "...hehe.. Heeheee" It started as a muffled giggle, then turned into a shoft laugh. Then she tilted her head up only slightly, still wrapped in my arms, and looking at me with her cheeks flushed, she asked. "You hungry?" Her voice was teasing, my whole body felt an electric current. It was a little playful for someone who''d been crying minutes ago. I goaned and looked away. Scratching my cheeks, I nodded. "Mhm." She laughed again, and somehow, that sound of her laughter made everything feel lighter. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still leaning into me, she completely tilted her face up¡ªand that''s when we both froze. Our eyes locked. Our breathings bruising with each other. And for the first time, we realized just how close we really were. Her lips¡­ It was just few inches away from mine. Her breathing warming up my face. And¡ªoh crap¡ª her chest still pressing gently against me. The soft pressure. Her chest was rising and falling with each breath. I wasn''t prepare for it¡­ It was a strange feeling¡­ it was gentle, yet it made my entire body freeze. Like every nerve in my chest suddenly got a ''wake up call'', trying to memorize the way it felt. It wasn''t lust. It was longing. Ruby too noticing it flinched. I too panicked. We both at the same time and immediately pulled away from each other. I held my hand with the other. She took two steps back, covering her mouth with her hand, then awkwardly reaching for her hair, she started twirling a lock of her hair. Her gaze dropped to the floor, though from time to time she peeked up at me. I found it insanely cute. Holding my urges, I scratched my cheeks, "I didn''t eat anything.Since this evening." "...Really?" she asked, her voice still soft, her eyes this time flickering up. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" I shrugged. "I forgot." She hesitated, then said quietly, "I-I''ll make something." "Huh?" She turned so fast I barely caught the sight of her burning red ears. "I''ll make something!" she called over her shoulder again, she was rushing toward the tiny kitchen in my room. Thud. She stumbled on her toe. "Ah¡ª!" She yelped, caught herself against the counter. I tried to help, but she raised her hand, stopping me in my place. "Oof! I''m fine!" I couldn''t help it. A smile traced on my lips. A wide, helpless stupid smile. She was fluster. Clumsy. Embarrassed. But she was trying her best. All for me. I nodded my head before I even realized it, my eyes trailing after her fidgety figure. Then I glanced down at my hands. Clenching them slowly, I felt her warmth still there. That soft, comforting feeling¡­ ''Heh.'' Sera chuckled, clearly enjoying my awkward moment. I felt even more embarrassed. Talk about privacy¡­ Teasingly, she said, ''Don''t worry, human. I''ll give you full privacy when the moment strikes.'' "...!" This damn ghost! ''Hehehe,'' she giggled. ''I didn''t expect it to play out this well. I really enjoyed it.'' She was definitely asking for a beating now. I glanced back in time, and the warmth of Ruby''s body returned to my thoughts¡ªher touch lingering in my memory. It made me think strange things, which I hurriedly brushed off. ''Wow!'' Sera had clearly read my mind. I pretended not to notice, but then she added, ''She''s too kind.'' That''s what she said. I turned toward the kitchen. Ruby was there, standing chopping an onion while wearing an apron, which I hae no idea where she get those. But, that sight of hers¡­ it felt oddly comforting. As if we were just marr¡ª I stopped my thoughts. Let''s not go overboard. But to Sera''s words, I replied, Indeed she is. That''s what I like about her. She''s the kindest. ''Oh my, finally admitting it?!'' I didn''t react at Sera''s tease, with some foolish denial. Instead, I accepted it. I took pride in this feeling I held for her, it made me feel strangely¡­ satisfied. And maybe, someday¡­ I''ll tell her directly. *** [Ruby''s POV] From the kitchen, after fifteen minutes. ¡ªClink. Clank. The pan slides on the stove, as the oil warmed. "I-I can do this¡­" I whispered, placing the chopped vegetables inside, which I took out from my Inventory Ring. To tell the truth, I was planning from the beginning to cook him a dinner today, before I give him the ring. Ring¡­ I hopes he likes it. Just by remembering him, I felt hot. His scent¡­ his warmth¡­ that heartbeat. I clench my chest. "I can still feel it." I murmured. "Ugh¡­" I groaned, puffing my cheeks. Why was my heart still racing like this? I once again recalled that line. ''It''s always been you.'' My cheeks flared up again. "W-What the heck was that suppose to mean, Idiot¡­" Gripping the spatula tightly, I stirred the pan faster. ¡ªClink! Clank! I lowered the flame and took a deep breath. Okay, Ruby. Get it together. And stop acting like some school girl who just got her first love confession¡ª Actually, now that I think about it¡­ that''s exactly what this feels like. He confessed to me! Unable to reist, I peeked back through the kitchen''s doorway. I saw him, still standing where we were once hugging. "Ummmmmmmm!!" I squented my eyes, my face felt tingly, as I remembered it once again. I can''t help it! I will never forget this feeling! Still standing in the middle of the room, looking at his hands, he was little dazed, like just like me he was reliving the moment too. Stupid¡­ My lips curled into a smile. A weird, fluttery warmth appeared in my chest. "He looks so cute when he''s like that¡­" I whispered to myself. But just as I was about to look away, our eyes met. "...!" "...!" I dugged behind the wall, panicking. "D-Damn it, Ruby¡­!" I was so embarrassed I nearly dropped the spatula. ¡­ After placing the last plate on the tray. I looked down at it with a soft smile. "Done¡­" I whispered to myself. I placed my hand over my pocket. The ring. This is crazy¡­ I can''t believe I''m actually planning to give him tonight. After everything that happened¡­ won''t this feel like I''m proposing or something? My face already heating up again. We were just¡­ holding each other. And that wasn''t an official confession, was it? And this ring¡ªit was suppose to be a birthday gift! I bought it few days ago thinking i''d just give him at his birthday. But those damn interviews¡­! Sigh¡­ Back then, we both were still dancing around our feelings. But now? We weren''t dancing anymore. We''d both jumped into the pit. Headfirst. And honestly¡­ I didn''t want to clime out. So I looked at the box again and took a deep breath. "Even if it feels like too much¡­" My lips curled into a small smile. "He deserves it." I won''t run away. I gently placed the box inside my pocket. Who knows¡­ Maybe this ridiculous gift might actually works. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªTonight would be our beginning. Chapter 118 118: What am I hiding? [1] ¡ªChop. Chop. Cling. What''s happening inside? It''s been thirty minutes since Ruby went into my kitchen. Hearing the sounds of pans rattling and occasional clinking made me think she was overdoing herself. She doesn''t need to make any fancy dishes. No matter what she creates, I''ll gladly eat it. Honestly, I''m not even that hungry for the food¡ªjust for this moment. Sitting on the sofa in my room, I stared at the ceiling and let my thoughts wander. So much happened this evening. Some of it left me worried¡­ while the rest, well¡ªit just made my day. "Gods, huh¡­" I murmured to myself. Rank-5 Gluttony. She possesses a unique skill , it was a terrifying ability that allows her to process information in thousands of different ways until she reaches a definite conclusion. Almost like someone with higher intelligence. Gracefully placing my chin on my fingers, I let the thoughts flow. If someone like her comes to a conclusion about the existence of gods¡­ then¡­ No matter how hard I tried to connect the dots, I couldn''t find anything in that teleportation report that pointed toward gods. So, how did she¡­? Maybe I''m missing out on a critical detail. Or¡­ Maybe Gluttony was already aware of their existence from the start. "Hmmm." The latter theory was what bugged me the most. If she already knew about them, then she must''ve had additional pieces of evidence. Other incidents, clues, rumors¡­ maybe even ancient texts or hidden knowledge we weren''t allowed to access yet? I tried to confirm my theory with Sera. Sera¡­ have the gods left behind any kind of remains? Any trace of their existence? Her answer came quickly, and it was straightforward. ''If you''re asking about physical evidence¡­ then yes. There are remains.'' As I thought. If gods truly walked among mortals millions of years ago, they wouldn''t just vanish without a trace. Their presence¡ªsomething, anything¡ªshould''ve been left behind. That must''ve been how Gluttony concluded their existence. She must have more than just the teleportation report. I was about to ask Sera where those remains might be¡ªwhat they looked like¡ªbut her next response dulled the spark in my chest. ''I don''t know what kind of remains you seek, nor do I know where they are located either, I just know that they exist. I''m just a soul who was imprisoned for more than a millinia in that underground city¡­'' She paused for a moment, then continued. ''I''m someone now trapped inside you. If you want detailed answers, it''s better to ask someone more knowledgeable than me.'' "..." Right. I keep forgetting that Sera just escaped from that place¡ªher prison, her former home which she once ruled, but now it got reduced to a ashes. I couldn''t bring myself to push her for more answers. But deep inside¡­ I want to know. If I can find those remnants, anything related to divinity, I might be able to gain the knowledge I seek. But who should I ask¡­? Sera, sensing my silence, gently reminded me. ''Don''t forget about your contract with Nathalia.'' "Ah!" The realization struck me like a jolt of lightning. I lifted my sleeve and traced my fingers over the tattoo on my wrist, the mark of our contract. Nathalia had told me that if I ever wanted to contact her, I just had to pulse my Essence into it. I''ll try it tonight. I made a mental note of it. And just then, a soft click echoed through my room. ¡ªClick. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of the kitchen door sliding open drew my eyes instantly. I turned my head¡ªand saw her. Ruby walked out, holding a tray with both hands, steam rising gently from the plates. She took each step with care, her pink apron draped over her dress, swaying softly with her movements. For a moment¡ª I swear¡ª My heart just¡­ stopped working. I don''t know how to put it. There was a strange warmth radiating from her, a glow that lit up the whole room. Like the quiet warmth of a maiden I never thought I''d ever have. The tray clinked softly as she placed it on the tiny table at the corner of the room. The Astral Tower rooms may be built for practicality¡ªa small kitchen, a miniature dining corner, and a one-person table¡ªbut tonight, with her moving around that space, it felt like the coziest place I''ve ever seen. She began plating the food, her hands careful, movements thoughtful. Then, she turned toward me. With a soft smile, she tilted her head slightly and gestured for me to come. "The dinner is ready," she said. The sweetness in her voice¡ª I gulped. Because right at that moment, I pictured something insanely idiotic. Wearing apron, cheeks flustered, and hair tied loosely to the side. Damn it. Control yourself. Just seeing her once got me forgotten all my worries. I got up from my sofa and slowly walked over near the table, my eyes were locked on her the entire time. Hesitantly, I sat down first. She arranged a plate, and a bowl in front of me, just as she leaned forward, her scent once again lingered around my nose. Without me noticing, my eyes landed on her exposed nape, sweat was dripping from her face, as I instinctively averted my eyes. I was genuinely controlling myself. What is wrong with me?! But, there''s a fact that there was something so peaceful in her expression. No traces of tears, no tension in her brows. Just¡­ softness. From time to time she was glancing towards my face, as she poured a soup in my bowl. I inwardly chuckled. After finishing, she took her seat across from me. This table was cramped, our knees brushed under the table. "...!" "...!" But neither of us moved. Changing the awkwardness, I picked up the spoon. But then, I noticed all the dishes. A ham steak, rice, potato soup, and my favourite apple pie¡­ I looked up at her, and said. "Y-you made all this?" Nodding, she replied. "Mhm, you told me before you like simple food¡­ so, I cooked only this much." "But, that was three years ago?" I remembered telling her about my preferences, and all my favourite food before, but that was seriously three years ago¡­ She remembered it. It was enough to made my heart flutter once again. This fluttering feeling, and those knees brushing with each other¡­ I was rather enjoying this. Snapping me out of my thoughts, Ruby questioned me. "Do you like it?" Her voice was soft, but the way she looked at me¡ªthose expectant eyes, that slight pout on her lips¡ªmade me answer almost immediately. "This is great! I wish I could eat this every day." "Huuu¡­!" Ruby let out a strange sound at my comment. Huh? I tilted my head slightly, confused. Then I noticed¡ªRuby was covering her face with both hands. The corner of her ears had turned completely red, and she was peeking through the gaps of her fingers. Did I say something weird? I wondered. Sera''s voice echoed calmly in my head, ''How bold of you.'' But¡­ I just said¡ª Then it hit me. Oh. Now I get it. ''I wish I could eat this every day.'' That sounded like a marriage proposal. A freaking marriage proposal. I''d landed a critical hit on her. A full combo without even realizing. Now, her whole face was red. Steam could''ve replaced the soup if I stared too long. Awkwardly, pretending as if I hadn''t just indirectly proposed, I said, "Let''s eat first." Still covering her face, she nodded like a shy little kitten. Taking the first bite of the ham steak, my taste buds exploded with flavor. It was insanely good. Even better than my dad''s cooking. Holy crap¡ªDad''s got a serious competitor. Wait¡­ does that mean I''ll have to introduce her to my family one day? That mental image hit me like a brick. Ruby, the Rank-7 Hero. The headmistress of the most prestigious academy. At our dinner table. Dad would faint. Mom and my little sister? Probably drop their forks in disbelief. Still¡­ Someday, I''ll have to do it, right? And when that day comes¡­ I''ll have to tell them everything. The truth I''ve been hiding. My former Rank-1 status. The Hero Association. And most importantly¡ªher. I was scared. There were so many things I hadn''t told them. And not just them. There were things I hadn''t told Ruby, either. "Heh." I chuckled to myself, trying to ease the knot in my chest. Ruby glanced at me with a curious smile tugging her lips. "What happened?" she asked, her tone sweet and gentle. I looked at her, pausing for a second, then asked, "Ruby, can I ask you something?" She wasn''t expecting it. Her eyes blinked once before she nodded slowly. "Yes. Ask me anything." My gaze locked with hers. Crimson eyes shimmering, fixed on me like I was the only thing that mattered. "Do you trust me?" I asked softly. The question made her eyes widen. She looked stunned for a heartbeat¡­ then something melted across her expression. It was¡ªWarmth.Clarity.Conviction. "You''re the only one I''m willing to share my everything with," she said, her voice as soft as her gaze. For a second, I went completely still. My eyes widened as I looked at her. Her entire face was bathed in gentle light. She looked so¡­ pure. It was agelic. ''My everything¡­'' I wasn''t even surprised. She didn''t hesitate at all. Taking a slow breath, I spoke again, my voice low and calm. "I''m entangled in a mess involving the greatest power this world has ever witnessed¡­" She didn''t flinch. Her ears perked slightly. And her lips stayed sealed. She listened. If she trusted me that deeply¡­ Then it was only fair that she knew just a little of what I am carrying. A/N: Sorry this chapter turned out super long. Chapter 119 119: What Am I Hiding? [2] You know what''s truly cruel? Standing in front of someone who opens their heart to you, and not being able to return that same feeling. It''s not just heartbreaking¡­ it''s a betrayal of trust. They shared their truth with you, their fears, their vulnerabilities. So to respond with silence, or half-truths, would be nothing short of disrespect. If someone trusts you enough to hand you their heart¡­ Then the least you can do is hold it with honesty. Even if your feelings are complicated. Even if your past is all messy. They deserve the truth¡ªdon''t they? Ruby was someone I trusted the most in this world, even more than myself. She was my anchor, the light that pulls me back when the world starts to go dark. So in that sense, it''s only natural that I wants to protect her. Keeping her far away from all those chaos, the gods, the Authority holders, the secrets that even I wasn''t unaware of. But here''s the thing¡ªRuby''s not fragile. I kept forgetting that. She''s strong¡ªsuper strong infact, smart, and kind. And I know that. That''s why the guilt was gnawing at me. Because not telling her isn''t protection. It''s distancing me from her. We both trained together, fought together, and gone through soo much¡­. We both once shared the same fate. So, I have to tell her. Not because I wants to. But because she deserves to know. Because love isn''t just about shielding someone from the storms¡­ It''s standing with them in the eye of it. Taking a slow breath, I spoke again, my voice was low and calm. "I''m entangled in a mess involving the greatest power this world has ever witnessed¡­" "..." As expected. She didn''t flinch. Not even a slight twitch in her expression. She just listened. As if she already knew that I will tell her everything, and that made it even harder for me to speak the next part. I gulped, swallowing a lump of saliva. My grip on my fork tightened as I stared directly into her eyes. They didn''t weaver from my face, as if telling me to finish. I continued. "...the theory that Gluttony proposed, It might be true." I glanced at her. She still didn''t flinch. Parting her lips, she said. "Go on." If I say someone else about the existence of Gods being real. They would think that I might have gone mad. But the girl infront of me wasn''t someone like that. "The Gods were real." I said it, but still deep inside me, something was lingering¡­ I don''t know what that was, but I do know, that whatever it truly was it''s helping me keep my mind calm. This time though, Ruby''s eye''s widen slightly, but it soon returned to it''s initial sweet glare. There was silence between us, and Ruby was the one who broke it. Dropping her spoon, she reached out and gently took my hand. Slowly, her fingers laced with mine. My hands were cold, but the moment her skin touched mine, a wave of warmth surged through my entire body. Still holding my hand, she smiled. "I don''t know what you witnessed in the Demon Continent¡­" she said softly. "But ever since you came back, you''ve changed." Her voice wavered, her grip tightening as if afraid I might pull away. I clenched my teeth. Ruby continued, S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...It''s like you''ve been pulling away. Bit by bit, without even realizing it." Our eyes met. "And you know what?" she whispered, her eyes shining. "I really hated it." "..." I opened my mouth to speak¡ª But no words came out. Nothing felt right at the moment. With a quiet sigh, I lowered my head, letting my gaze fall to the food on the plate. But she didn''t let me escape. Leaning down slightly, Ruby tilted her head, catching my eyes from below. Her expression was soft, her eyes radiated warmth¡ª "So¡­ will you allow me carry some of your weight too?" My breath caught in my throat. I stared at her, and right now I was stunned. She wants to carry all my weight¡­? She trusted me that much, and no matter how heavy the burden was, she would carry it¡­just because it was mine? "Ah¡­" My voice cracked. I was holding it in the entire time. I was once called the humanities strongest¡ªbut in front of all this gods, deities, and Authority holders, I was nothing more than a peasant. They would crush me any time they wanted. I thought, I will have to walk this path alone¡­ and I even accepted this fate of mine. "..." Her hand was still wrapped around mine, her fingers were warm, and the little rubbing of her thumb was all it needed for me to melt down. I swallowed. "You don''t know what you''re asking for," I said, barely above a whisper. "This isn''t just about any secrets. It''s dangerous, Ruby. The kind that twists fate, rewrites lives¡­ and even ends them." "I know," she replied quietly. Her thumb brushed across my knuckles. "I know. So¡­ you don''t have to fight with them alone." I couldn''t look away from her. It was like I was seeing her for the first time again. "...Thank you," That was all I could manage. Because if I said more, I was afraid my voice would break. "Hey¡­" she whispered, "I won''t leave you, you know." Looking at her, I saw a wholesome smile¡ªthe kind that made me feel grateful to have her by my side. Gripping her fingers gently, I nodded. "I know." Then, letting go of her hand, I crossed my arms and smirked. "After all, I''m your best friend." ¡ªSmack. She kicked me out of nowhere from under the table. "Ugh!" I flinched and glanced at her. She was pouting, her cheeks puffed out, eyes narrowed, arms folded tightly against her chest. Scratching the back of my head, I asked with a teasing tone, "What was that for?" Ruby turned her head to the side, sulking like a child. "Meanieee~ Hmph!" she huffed, then glanced at me from the corner of her eyes. "After all that¡­ and I''m still your best friend?" "...!" The moment those words left her lips, my entire face burned up. That''s unfair! A critical hit, right to the heart. Since when did she become this bold?! This has to be cheating! I slowly raised my gaze. She was twirling a loose strand of hair around her finger, pretending to act casual, but her eyes were still fixed on me. There was a smug little grin tugging at her lips. And honestly? I found it insanely cute. I gulped and cleared my throat. "T-Then..." I hesitated, "...what are we now?" Chapter 120 120: Me and You "T-Then..." I hesitated, "...what are we now?" I''m regretting asking her this question now. My heart was pounding like crazy. For a few seconds, she didn''t say a word. And then¡­ she giggled. "Pfttt¡­ heeheee¡­hehe.." I peeked at her. She had her chin resting on her palm, elbow on the table, and a playful tilt to her head. Her eyes¡­ those crimson eyes were curved into crescents. Her cheeks were flushed a deep pink, and her smile¡­ God. That smile could kill anyone. ¡­the way she looked at me, like I was the only one in the world who mattered to her. Then she peeked up at me through her lashes. "M-Maybe..." she whispered, her eyes were darting around before they shyly returned to mine, "...something more than best friends?" My heart skipped a beat. We both were aware of our feelings, and right now I don''t want to hide anything from her. Her fingers reached across the table again, hesitating for a second before I placed my own on her, brushing them lightly. "I mean¡­ only if you want that too." She said. I couldn''t speak for a second. She was trying her best¡ªand I envy her for that. My lips parted, but nothing came out. Because her expression right now¡­ it was too much for my heart. Her eyes were glimmering like starlight, a nervous smile barely formed on her face, and that trembling shoulders¡­ Like she''d been holding that feeling in forever, and now she was finally let it slip out. "I do," I said quietly. Then chuckling softly, and smiling down at our hands, I rubbed it lightly. "Ruby¡­" "Hm?" "You''re way too cute right now." "A-Aaahh¡ª!!" She quickly hid her face behind her free hand. "Wha¡ªWha¡ªWha¡ª! D-D-Don''t say that out loud!! Idiot!" Her voice cracked at the end, and I could see her peeking at me again between her fingers¡ªher eyes were wide, lips trembling into the tiniest smile. It was adorable. I chuckled softly and leaned a little closer across the table. "I mean it, though," I said. "You''re seriously cute when you get like this." "Z-Zane¡ª!!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her hands slid down her face in disbelief, revealing her flushed cheeks, her lips pressed into a pout that was doing a terrible job of hiding her smile. Now that''s what I call a critical hit! She looked like she was melting. "Stop it, I''m gonna explode if you keep saying that...!" Cute! Her words wants me to do it even more. Letting go of her hands, she hugged her arms close to her chest, looking away¡ªanywhere but at me. And yet, her feets were brushing against mine under the table. "I''m really glad you''re here," I said quietly. She looked at me again. "I-I''m not going anywhere," she whispered. And then, without thinking, I stood up and walked around the table. Ruby''s eyes followed me, she was confused for a moment. "Wha¡ªZane?" I didn''t say anything. I just pulled her up from her seat, slowly, carefully, and wrapped my arms around her. "Wha...!" She stiffened in surprise, then slowly melted into my arms, her head resting gently against my shoulder. I could feel her heartbeat through her chest, it was pressing onto mine, fast and fluttering, just like mine. "You''re warm," she mumbled into my shirt. "What''s gotten into you, today?" I smiled, brushing my hand through her hair. "You won''t regret this, right?" She buried her face even more. "Mhm," She said with a muffled voice, "P-Please take good care of me." I smiled, "...same here." We finally did it. We were like this for quite a time now¡­ Her arms were wrapped tightly around my waist, her face pressed against my chest, and I could feel the faint rise and fall of her shoulders. I rested my chin lightly on her head, closing my eyes for a moment. Then, I felt her shift slightly. "¡­Zane?" she called in a quiet voice, muffled against my shirt. "...Mm?" She hesitated. "Will you¡­ tell me more about it someday?" "About what you''re going through. The things you''ve seen. And everything else." I opened my eyes. She was asking for the truth. I didn''t answer right away. My lips stayed shut the entire time, and my arms tightened just a little bit. Then, I whispered back, "Yeah¡­ I will." Her cheeks were still flushed, "Promise?" "Promise," I said, gently brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. She smiled. And just like that¡ª She buried her face back into my chest. "Mmm¡­ just a little longer," she whispered, tughtning her grip around my waist. I didn''t move. I didn''t want to move¡­ I wish, if the time could stop in this moment. The moment went on¡­ I don''t know how much time had passed... We were just in this moment, melting into each other''s arms. I didn''t know being held like this could be so comforting. Even if I had known... I would''ve proposed to her a long time ago. Sera''s voice echoed in my mind, snapping me back. ''Congrats. Now can you please eat? I''m seriously hungry.'' Tch!. This was the first time I genuinely wanted to exorcise this damn ghost. Seriously, can''t she read the room. With a deep sigh, I slowly pushed Ruby''s body leaning against mine and said gently, "Let''s eat. Can''t waste the food you made for me." Blushing, she nodded, running a hand through her crimson hair. We both took our seats again, the food was cold, but I didn''t say a word, because despite that... it was still delicious. Soon enough, we both finished eating. And the entire time, while I ate, I kept catching Ruby glancing at me from time to time. Her fingers were fidgeting with the hem of her skirt. I felt like she was trying to say something. So I finally asked, "Ruby?" She flinched slightly. "Do you want to say something...?" Looking down, she lightly nodded. But she didn''t speak. "What is it?" I asked again. It took a couple of seconds before she straightened her back, let out a deep breath, and finally spoke. "Umm¡­ Zane¡­" "Mhm?" I responded. "I-I know it''s stupid thing to ask, b-but¡­" She was blushing harder than ever, her hands clutched tightly together on her lap, she looked like she was about to explode from embarrassment. "I mean¡­ you know¡­ um¡­" She was breathing heavily. I gulped. "¡­A-are we¡­" Her voice was barely audible, her cheeks were deep red. "¡­go-go-going out now¡­?" She looked up at me, her crimson eyes shimmering with hope, and nervousness. Damn. She looked so adorable I thought my heart would give out any moment now. I stared at her. And with the most genuine expression I could muster, I leaned in just a little. My hand reached out and gently held hers, intertwining our fingers together. Then, I whispered softly, not looking away for even a second, I chuckled lightly, then said. "A millon times yes." Her eyes widened. She blinked rapidly¡ªonce, twice¡ªbefore letting out the tiniest gasp, stomping both her feet in excitement. "Aaaaah!" She squealed, literally jumping from the other end of the table, and throwing her arms around me, burying her face in my chest. "I''m happy!" she giggled, her voice muffled against my shirt. "Zane, I''m really¡­ really happy¡­" I held her, I''m too as excited as her. Chapter 121 121: And after that…[1] The plates clattered in our hands as we both stood side by side, our shoulders brushing against each other, and our hands submerged in warm water as we washed the dishes together. ¡ª?Hmmm~ Hmhmm? Standing beside me, Ruby was humming softly, swaying her body slightly with the rhythm. I found myself smiling without even realizing it. There was a kind of peaceful silence between us, after all that¡­ Her shoulder nudged mine as she rinsed a plate. "You know¡­" She began, her tone was too casual. "I''ve had a crush on you for a long time." "...!" I stiffened. She noticed it, turning to me with a tiny, teasing grin, as if she was waiting for my reaction. "You probably figured it out already, right?" she added. "But¡­ I''ve liked you for, like, three years now." And then she squealed, covering her cheeks. "A-and I can''t believe we are actually¡­!" My chest felt tight¡ªbut not in a bad way. I remembered when we first met¡­ at the Hero Association. I was fifteen when they brought me in, and she was around seventeen and a half¡­ I guessed. Back then, she was distant. We didn''t talk much until our joint training under our master started. And after that, little by little, she opened up to me. I opened up to her. She was my first friend. I glanced at her, still rubbing the dishes. She turned toward me, shaking her head slightly with a smile. Her crimson hair stuck to the side of her face. My hands were wet, otherwise I would''ve traced it back over her ear. Instead, I just smiled back. Her smile somehow made mine surface too. Now that I think about it... when did I start feeling this way about her? I looked at her again, watching the way she moved beside me, her hips swaying slightly to her hums, and the corners of her mouth still curved into that warm smile. I must''ve zoned out, because the next moment, Ruby tilted her head. "What¡­?" "Hm?" "You''ve been staring at me for a while," she said, pouting adorably. I gulped. "¡­Nothing. I was just thinking when I started falling for you." "Wha¡ª!" She quickly looked away, her cheeks flaring up. Cute. Still flustered, she mumbled, "For me¡­ it was when you first talked to me." My eyes widened. Doesn''t that mean¡­ love at first sight? "It was love at first sight," she snapped back with a huff, catching my thoughts. "That day, I saw the world with new eyes." Then, looking down at her hands, she whispered, "You''re the reason I wanted to get this strong." She chuckled after that, then nudged me with her elbow. "Hehe, I still remember your crying face." I paused. "Oi¡ª! That was when I was fifteen! I''m an adult now." Then smirking a bit, I added, "Besides¡­ you cry more than I do these days." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her hands stopped moving. "¡­I only do that in front of you," she said quietly. "Crying is something you only do in front of the one who holds your heart." My hands paused over a plate. "T-then, I''m lucky to be that person for you." "Heehee," she giggled. "No¡­ thank you for making me feel like the luckiest girl alive today." We didn''t say anything after that. Just quietly finished washing the dishes, side by side. When the last dish was done, we dried our hands and stepped out of the kitchen together. ¡­ Returning to the main room, I glanced at the clock on the wall. It was 12 A.M. Midnight. "Gosh," Ruby muttered in front of me, "Look at the time." I was just as surprised as her. We didn''t realize how quickly the hours had passed¡ªwe had nearly spent the entire evening together. But as she stood there, facing me, I noticed something else. Her hands kept brushing over her skirt, fingers tracing what looked like a small box hidden beneath the fabric. Noticing me staring, she let out a sigh and spoke. "Zane." My eyes quickly rose to meet her face. And for the first time in what felt like forever, I saw seriousness there. "Hm?" I replied softly. "This is about us¡­" she said, voice steady, gaze not wavering. I already had a good idea what she was about to say¡ªbut I stayed silent, letting her speak at her own pace. "¡­As much as I want to do all those things a normal couple would do¡­ but¡­" She stopped herself. Her eyes fell, avoiding mine for a moment. Her fingers clenched. She looked back at me again. She was trying. Really trying. Still so young, and yet she had achieved so much at such an age. Rank-7 Hero. Headmistress of an entire academy. At her age, any other girl would have loved to just hold hands, go shopping, laugh at caf¨¦s with her partner every weekend¡­ But our reality was different. She wasn''t just a girl in love¡ªshe was a known figure. A single-ranked hero. The headmistress of the place where I was still a student. Funny, right? I chuckled softly at her expression, then met her eyes again. "It''s fine," I said. "I don''t really mind." Our situation forced us to live like this. I was a former Rank-1 Hero, someone declared dead by the Hero Association. She was a girl whose entire childhood had been stolen by the same organization. It was a harsh truth. We were used as tools. Nothing more. The Association sent us into missions whenever they pleased, without ever asking us what we wanted. We both knew we were strong. But even with all that power¡­ we never dared to rebel. I''d always asked myself¡ª Why didn''t I oppose the Hero Association? What exactly was I afraid of? They didn''t even know what I looked like. So why? But tonight, looking at the girl standing before me¡­ I found the answer. She was the reason. She was why I followed every order, never spoke back, never disobeyed. Why I kept fighting, endlessly, without pause or any rest. Because I knew, If I went against them¡­ they would hurt her. And they knew that too. They knew I cared for her. Just like she cared for me. Maybe she had the same fear buried inside her. She too was afraid to resist, afraid to fight back, because she didn''t want them hurting the only person she held close. Even if that person was once worshiped as the strongest in the world. Because¡­ ¡­even the strongest can fall. And when they do, the shattered pieces never fit back the way they used to. Hm? To my surprise, Ruby''s eyes went wide. She came close to me, her face just infront of mine, as I felt her breathing brushing on my lips. Chapter 122 122: And after that…[2] To my surprise, Ruby''s eyes went wide. She was now staring at me, opening and closing her mouth as if trying to find the correct words to reply. But before she could speak, I did. "Ruby," I said, grinning, "I''m someone who will enjoy even the tiniest ''hello'' if it''s from you¡­" "And my heart will flutter each time, so¡­" "¡­so, no need to think that much. I promise, once all of this is over¡­ I''ll flaunt you by holding you in front of everyone in this world." "Ah..!" She placed both her hands over her mouth, covering it and hiding her widest smile. Her crimson eyes glimmered as they went wide, and before I realized it, she came close to me¡­ I held still, not moving even the slightest. She slowly raised her face over my shoulder, and the next thing I felt was a warm, soft sensation on my cheek. ¡ªSmooch. "¡­!" My mind went blank. It took me minutes before I realized what she had done. "R-Ruby?" I stuttered, watching her face pull away from mine before she grinned wildly at me. "That was for acting this sweet," she said, brushing her lips with her fingers. I raised my hand and touched the spot on my cheek. It was still warm and slightly wet from her touch. I blinked. This felt like a whole new sensation, and to be honest, my whole body was heating up. I was lost for words, just blinking mindlessly at her stunning figure. I covered my face with both hands. I didn''t want her to see my face now, because right now¡­ It was completely mimicking her hair color. Noticing my reaction, she grinned even wider, and with a devilish tone, she asked: "Oh¡­ what''s this?" I tried even harder to hide my face, but Ruby leaned toward me the more I did. Narrowing her eyes, and with a teasing voice, she continued: "¡­is that little kiss on the cheek your weakness?" Now, that''s a critical hit. "¡­?!" I backed a step away from her figure. "N-No!" I was literally on air¡ªI could hardly describe how I felt right now. "Y-You just took me by surprise, that''s all!" I was fighting for my coolness here. But Ruby didn''t back off either. With each passing second, the grin on her face grew wider. W-What is she planning now?! What''s more, is she going to pull out a ring and ask me to marry her? I brushed that ridiculous thought aside. She stopped just a few inches away from me, and holding her hand in a dramatic position, she cleared her throat before speaking. "Ahem..!" Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a tiny box, wrapped like a gift with a cute ribbon on top. "This is for you." She handed me the box. I took it. Confused, I asked, "What''s this?" "Open it," she ordered. But I could still see that mischievous shine on her face. Gulping harder, I did as she told me to. Slowly, I unwrapped the box, and what came into view was a tiny black case with a small button on the side. I looked at the box, then at Ruby¡­ "Go on, open it." She was clearly enjoying this. I pressed the button. ¡ªClick. The first thing I saw was two tiny diamonds of different colors¡ªone red, and the other silver. I picked it up, but then I noticed it wasn''t just a diamond. It was a whole ring. A freaking ring! My hands shook as I lifted the ring in front of my face, and through it, I saw Ruby¡­ but this time she wasn''t grinning. No, she was forcing a grin on her face. Her ears had turned red, and her cheeks were flushed. "R-R-Ruby," my voice shook, "aren''t we moving way too fast¡­?" I was just joking about proposing, but¡ª Ruby''s next line shattered the moment. "¡­D-Don''t overthink it, alright?" She pouted, averting her eyes. "It was just for your birthday." "¡­" Squinting at the ring, then back at her, I tilted my head. "A ring?" "¡­Ugh!" Now she was frozen in place. Pouting and making an adorable face, she went for her final blow. "Don''t you like it?" Cute. That''s cheating! How could I say no to that adorable face? I hurriedly took the ring and studied it carefully. The red diamond and the silver diamond¡ªthere was something about it that pulled me in. "This is¡­" I glanced at Ruby. "This color, it matches our eyes." "Mhm." She nodded, smiling. The way the ring looked, on a platinum surface, two diamonds side by side, held tightly together. "It''s beautiful." "Hehe," Ruby chuckled, "I''m glad you like it." I was blushing pretty damn hard, and I think she was too¡­ Staring at the ring, I clenched it tightly. "I will treasure it," I said, forming a smile. A genuine smile. "Hmm," she backed away from me and turned around. I glanced at her. "Are you leaving?" She tilted her head toward me and asked with a grin, "Why? Want me to stay?" "Oi¡­!" I reacted, "Don''t say embarrassing stuff." "Heehe," she chuckled, "Alright, it''s getting late¡­ Tomorrow is class." And with that, she headed toward my balcony, and without looking back, she just vanished. "..." I was left alone in my room. I glanced at the ring in my hand, then to the open balcony. Quietly wearing it on my index finger, I threw myself onto my bed. I grinded my face deeper into the pillow¡­ "Aaaahhhhhh!!" I screamed joyously. Hesitantly, I asked Sera. "Hey Sera, I''m not dreaming, right?" Almost immediately, she answered. ''Not at all,'' she continued, ''Congrats on getting a girlfriend, Human.'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I don''t want to lose these feelings, and her too¡­ Clenching my fist, on which Ruby''s ring was, I made a commitment to myself. As long as I am breathing, I promise that¡­ I will keep that smile on her, I will protect her, and I will free her from the Association. Until then¡­ I won''t stop. ¡­ That night, for the first time in a long while, Zane slept peacefully with a faint smile on his lips. Chapter 123 123: My Contractee [1] 12 P.M. ¡ªYaaawn. Staring at the clock stuck on the wall of my room, I yawned. "I''m late." Yep, for the first time since I came to Nova, I was late for my classes. I blinked at the window near the balcony; the temperature was cold, as expected of winter in Frostvile. Despite setting my alarm, I didn''t wake up in time. But I didn''t mind. Last night was worth it. And, I''d trade a hundred lectures just to relive that moment again. I stretched my body, and turned to where my balcony was. The light entering from the balcony lit up the room as I graciously stepped down from my bed. "It''s already past twelve¡­" If I went to attend my classes now, then I''d get a special scolding session from all my professors, especially the special training classes my master was taking. I still have time though¡­ And if I wished to, I could only attend that special training class. But I had decided not to. ¡ªCreeek. Sliding the door open, I stepped out onto my balcony, the cold air brushing past my hair, and the whole view of the Nova campus came into my view. Despite it being the afternoon, it was silent outside. No usual chattering, no other activity or such. Everyone must be busy in their classes. I rested my hands on the railing. Leaning forward, I breathed in the air. "Haaaahh¡­" I sighed. "I still can''t believe it." Thinking back on last night, a smile formed on my face. "Who would have thought that we both would end up like this." I don''t hate it. Instead¡­ it made me really happy. Now I have another reason to get stronger as soon as possible. After spending a lot of time studying and attending academy, I barely had any time to focus on my training. At the Hero Association, we had to train all day to keep maintaining that muscle memory and stamina, but here in Nova¡ªit was barely anything. "Fuuuuuu¡­" Taking a deep breath, I leaned fully on the railing. It was about time I got serious. But for that, I need to learn as much information about them as possible, and I don''t think I''ll find anything in the Human Continent. My gaze shifted to my wrist, on which the tattoo of my contract with Nathalia was. I was planning to contact her last night, but¡­ Well, let''s just say I had a rather important matter to handle. "Let''s just take a break for today." I had decided not to attend any of my classes today¡ªnot even Envy''s special training class. Knowing Envy, she would definitely figure out that I must have had a reason not to attend her class¡­ and even if I did, I don''t think she would teach anything fancy in front of all the students. "Alright." Turning around, I stepped inside my room, closing the door behind me. I took off my shirt and tossed it into the laundry bucket. I was planning to contact Nathalia after I freshened up. Before I hopped into the bathroom, I decided to make myself some coffee. After turning on the coffee machine, I headed toward my shower room. ¡­. Placing the cup of my coffee on the table, I sat on the sofa before asking Sera. "Sera," I called her name, "Do you think Nathalia and Lilith were aware of your existence?" Her ghostly figure appeared in front of me, floating in the air, as her silver hair let loose, framing her small round face, while her milky white body this time was covered in a white gown. Anybody would mistake her for a ghost if they saw her like that, but unlike humans, she had one thing that stood out. Her long, pointy ears. I narrowed my eyes at her appearance. "How are you changing your clothes each time I see you?" ''Hm?'' she answered in my mind, but her lips moved with her every word¡ªjust her voice alone was only audible to me. Sera squinted her eyes at me before she declared smugly, ''A lady needs some proper attire.'' "..." She''s a gone case. Anyway, placing her hands on her chin, she answered my previous question. ''If you are asking if Nathalia and Lilith knew about my existence¡­ honestly, I have no idea at this point.'' She continued. ''The fact that Nathalia''s whole image has changed only after a million years is bugging me till now.'' She hovered to my left and rested her body beside the empty place on the sofa. ''It''s hard for me to even tell if it''s the same Nathalia I remembered from the past.'' Now that''s interesting¡ªand problematic at the same time. I had witnessed Sera''s memories, and there, I hadn''t seen Nathalia nor Lilith, not even for a second. As if reading my thoughts¡ªwhich she literally did¡ªshe answered. ''The Fallen that you have witnessed in my dream was a commander-rank demon, one who served directly under that demon king¡ªAmadeous.'' Amadeous, huh? Now that I think about it, Amadeous was a mortal who joined the opposite side of the gods, and because of his assistance, both sides ended in a stalemate. "How did a mortal become this powerful?" I still have mixed feelings about him¡ªa mortal whose strength alone rivals Ylthea, the supreme goddess¡­ It''s really ridiculous when you think about it. I mean, how and where can a single mortal get that amount of power, which shifted the equilibrium that much? ''Gods and Olympus¡­'' Sera began, staring right at me, ''these two possessed mysteries that even I was unaware of. And as for a mortal being attaining such power¡­'' She paused, then continued. ''...well, let''s just say, it''s possible.'' "Hm?" I reacted to her words. "What do you mean it''s possible?" ''Human, just think for a second and take note of my words,'' she spoke, not letting me breathe, ''Amadeous was a mortal.'' "Ah¡­!" Now I get it. "Amadeous is still alive and ruling the Demon Continent," I raced my mind on the possible conclusion, "If he''s still ruling, then that means he''s no longer a mortal¡­" ''Exactly.'' Sera nodded her head. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Immortality¡­?" I said. I concluded a rather insane theory in my mind. "Sera, how much do you know about immortality?" She went silent for a second before she spoke. ''Don''t ask me. It''s better if you ask someone who truly is an immortal.'' Ah¡­ Sera once told me that despite elves being a species who lived for more than millennia, they were bound to die at some point. If their neck was cut open, they wouldn''t regenerate¡ªsame as Nathalia. A Fallen Angel who had been living for millennia, but never attained the status of an Immortal. But to Sera''s next words, I nearly spat the coffee in my mouth. ''But, I do know one thing about Immortals.'' "And that is?" I asked. ''Immortals are those who possess divine blood in their veins.'' "Eh?!" Divine blood? Then stuttering, I asked, "T-then¡­ how come I have immortality?" Looking dead in my eyes, she said, ''That''s the thing I was planning to say¡­'' She continued. ''You didn''t come from divine bloodlines. You were a mortal, just like Amadeous.'' "...!?" I understood where she was getting at, but still listened. ''Your and Amadeous''s conditions were the same. You were both mortals, but somehow, you both attained the status of Immortals.'' Immortals¡ªa being whose life wouldn''t end, no matter how many times they died. They would come back to life, living till the end of the universe, witnessing everything fading away¡­ It was nothing more than a curse. It''s something worse than death. Rubbing both my hands together, I traced my fingers on the ring that Ruby gave me. Just by looking at those two shiny diamonds, my mind became lucid, and everything else around me turned clearer. Demon lord Amadeous, gods, deities, and Authority holders¡ªthose were the terms the Human Continent was unaware of. The concept of gods and deities only existed in fairy tales. We were up against powers we had no knowledge about. And I think in the Human Domain, only I was aware of their existence. I can''t deal with them all alone. That''s a clear fact. ''Human, you are forgetting something,'' Sera said. "Hm?" I was confused by her words. Forgetting something? Thinking harder than I ever had, a realization hit me instantly. "Of course!" I stood up from my sofa, pacing rapidly, rounding inside my room. How could I miss something like this?! I wasn''t exactly alone fighting the opposite side¡ªthere were others too. Just like me, there must be six others besides me who were on Goddess Ylthea''s side. They were fighting them too, other Authority Holders like me who stood on the same side. But¡ª "How can I find them?" That''s the biggest issue. I had no knowledge about any of their whereabouts. Finding them was like finding a needle in a haystack. And there''s also the possibility that they weren''t guaranteed to belong to the Human Domain. They might have been scattered all across this planet. I halted in my steps. Remembering the warnings that Nathalia and Sera gave me¡­ I formed a theory. "If an Authority Holder uses their powers near another Authority Holder, then there''s the tiniest possibility that I can find them." But the risk involved was too high. I couldn''t just activate my skill anywhere I wanted. What if someone from the enemy''s side spotted me? I would be finished then and there. Thinking more about it, I made a decision. "Let''s not go with this plan, unless absolutely necessary." I nodded multiple times before turning to Sera. "Alright," I muttered, tightening my hands on my wrist. "Let''s see how much Nathalia knows." Chapter 124: My Contractee [2] Staring at my wrist, I confirmed with Sera. "So, I just have to pulse my Essence to this particular region?" She nodded, replying inside my head. ¡¯Precisely.¡¯ The demon contract was tied directly to our Essence core. It connected both the contractor and the contractee through it, creating a state of equilibrium. If either one were to break the contract, that balance would collapse and shift entirely to the one who violated it¡ªsucking out all of the Essence in their body and causing them an agonizing death. I gulped. After hearing Sera¡¯s explanation on Contracts, I felt a shiver run down my spine. That¡¯s some crazy shit. I wonder¡­ would that kind of backlash even work on this immortal body of mine? Probably. But I didn¡¯t want to test it out now, or ever, if possible. ¡ªSigh. Taking a deep breath, I stopped beside one of the tables and brought my focus to my wrist. Concentrating, I pulsed my Ice Essence through it. A cold sensation engulfed my right hand, the one with the tattoo. Looking carefully, I noticed the thread-like structures embedded in the tattoo beginning to twist and coil together, forming what looked like a tight knot. And then, after a few seconds, everything just¡­ stopped. The cold sensation vanished. The rippling feeling in my wrist faded completely. "Hm?" I tilted my head, glancing around my room. "Did I not do it correctly?" Right after saying that, a strange heaviness took over me. My eyelids drooped, and a wave of weakness spread through my entire body. From my wrist, a white light erupted, and strange arcane patterns formed in a ring around it. Losing my balance, I grabbed the table beside me for support. "Ugh¡­!" What the hell is happening?! My breathing became ragged. I was panting heavily. My body couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡ªand just like that, I collapsed forward and lost consciousness. ¡ªThud! ¡­ ¡ªRipple. Suddenly, a cold, wet sensation spread across my skin. My eyes snapped open. "Wh¡ªWhat?!" My voice echoed again and again, bouncing around the space. I reached for my right wrist instinctively¡ªthe same place where the pain and light had emerged before. It was still there, and it was freezing, like someone had dipped my hand in glacial water. Pant! Pant! Breathing heavily, I tried to gather my bearings. ¡ªRipple. What I saw around me wasn¡¯t anything familiar. It was a massive, endless area with no sky. Yet, somehow, it was lit as if the sun existed above me. I slowly got to my feet, scanning my surroundings. Where the hell am I? ¡ªRipple ¡ªRipple. I looked down. Beneath my feet was water¡­ but it wasn¡¯t normal. It was silver. "What is this place?" I was standing in the center of a shallow pond. Instead of clear or murky water, it shimmered with a silver glow. Curious, I gently kicked at the surface. ¡ªRipple. Strangely, the water didn¡¯t splash at all. No matter how strong or weak the impact, it always sent out ripples of the same size and speed. "Am I¡­ dreaming again?" Aside from this peculiar pond, there was nothing else in sight¡ªjust flat land and silence. Cautiously, I stepped out of the pond. It had been built in a shallow pit, which explained why I couldn¡¯t see anything beyond it while I was standing inside. As I climbed up the edge and brushed off my clothes, the first thing that came into view¡ª Trees. Lots and lots of trees. No matter which direction I looked, all I could see were dense forests and thick bushes. There was nothing manmade, nothing familiar. Hey, Sera. Are you seeing this? No answer. I called her name again. And again. But nothing. I figured it had to do with my real body being unconscious. Maybe she was connected to my mind in a way that required me to be awake. She might be unconscious too¡­ Pushing forward, I walked a few meters ahead. Eventually, I entered a small clearing. The trees here weren¡¯t as thick, and the ground was smooth and flat. Despite there being no sky, the area was brightly lit. That¡¯s when I came to a single conclusion. This was Nathalia¡¯s dream world. "Hello!" I called out into the open. Except for the noise of leaves rustling, I couldn¡¯t hear a single thing. Heaving a sigh, I muttered, "Where is she?" Nathalia had told me that, in order to contact her, I needed to pulse my Essence through the contractee tattoo¡ªand I did exactly that. And now she was nowhere to be seen. I continued walking forward, wandering aimlessly through this dream world. "Did I get scammed?" No, no. An Authority holder scamming another¡­ that would be pathetic. ¡ªRustle. Rustle. Suddenly, the bushes in front of me shook. My hand instinctively went to my side. "Kyu~!" "¡­?!" I froze. What popped out from the bushes was something I had never seen before. It was a small, rabbit-like creature with snow-white fur, two large, round yellow eyes, four tiny paws, a fluffy little tail¡ªand most oddly, two short horns beside its ears. "What is that¡­?" I cautiously approached it. "Kyu~ Kyu~" The creature hopped around on its four legs, occasionally licking its small body. Its yellow eyes remained fixated on me. In our world, there were many species related to Elementals, and during my time at the Hero Association, I had read up on most of them. But the creature in front of me didn¡¯t resemble any I had come across before. "Hey there, little bunny¡­" Yeah, I know¡ªbunnies don¡¯t usually have horns. But aside from that, this thing looked just like one. I slowly reached out my hand toward it. Its long ears twitched as I gently touched its head. "Kyu~!" The bunny didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, it leaned into my palm, letting me ruffle its fur. "W¨CWow," I murmured. "This is so soft." The moment I touched its fur, it felt like I was holding cotton candy¡ªlight and silky. Lifting the bunny into my arms, I looked into its eyes. "Do you know anything about this place?" "Kyu~" "¡­Yeah. Figures." ¡ªSigh¡­ "What am I even doing?" It¡¯s not like it could actually understand me. "Kyu~ Kyu~" "¡­Hm?" ¡ªSmack! "H¨CHey!" Shaking its tiny body, the bunny wriggled free from my hands and hopped back to the ground. "It¡¯s alright, bunny," I tried to coax it again. "Come here. I won¡¯t hurt you." I slowly stepped toward it and reached out my hand once more. "Almost!" But the moment my fingers brushed its fur, the bunny darted behind a thick tree in front of me. "What¡ª" I was so close! That bunny was the first living creature I¡¯d seen in this dream world, and I wasn¡¯t about to let it slip away. Who knows how long I¡¯ll be stuck here? And honestly¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten anything since I woke up. That bunny looked soft. "¡­Haa." Sera would definitely kill me if she could read my thoughts right now. Chasing after the bunny with continued determination, I eventually arrived at an open area. "Now where did that bunny go?" The landscape ahead was unlike what I had seen so far. Behind me was the dense forest¡ªbut in front of me stood what looked like the remnants of a destroyed city. Large blocks of stone and long, round pillars were scattered everywhere. I scanned the area, squinting in search of the creature. It had been right in front of me just moments ago. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Walking a little farther, I arrived at what could only be called the city¡¯s center. I glanced around. Massive statues of women holding scales in one hand and swords in the other lay cracked and broken on the ground. Just a few meters beside one, a bearded man reaching toward the sky was half-buried in rubble. "I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before¡­" The bunny slipped from my mind as I walked in silence, the soft crunch of my boots on loose stones the only sound accompanying me. The road was lined on both sides by symmetrical buildings, though their domed roofs had long since collapsed inward. After a few minutes, my feet stopped in front of what seemed like a temple. Its white pillars leaned to the sides¡ªsome were split in half, and the roof had collapsed inward, with chunks of stone lying across the entrance. "Kyu~" The sound came from inside the temple. The deeper I went, the stranger everything became. Cursing my luck, I stepped in. As I entered, the interior was dimly lit by sunlight filtering through the broken ceiling. Vines dangled from shattered archways. Walking further, I reached the far end of the temple where a statue stood. It was a majestic figure of a woman, carved from flawless white stone. Each muscle was intricately detailed, her eyes cast downward, and in her hands, she held a balancing scale. Everything else around it had crumbled¡ªexcept this. No moss. No cracks. Not a single blemish marred its surface. I lowered my gaze to the base of the statue. A woman knelt. Her white wings curved gracefully behind her, the feathers catching the light. Her head was bowed, and a strip of blue cloth was neatly wrapped around her eyes, covering them. Her hands were pressed together in silent prayer. Lifting my gaze toward her, I called her name. "Nathalia." There was no doubt about it. Those angelic feathers, that blindfold¡ªit was her. The Dream Authority Holder. My contractee. "Kyu~ Kyu~" That¡¯s when I noticed the bunny hopping beside her, rubbing its fluffy body against her leg. So it had been leading me to her this entire time?! "..." I got played¡­ by a damn bunny. Noticing my presence, Nathalia slowly rose from her praying posture. She gave one final bow to the statue, then turned around. A split-second smile formed on her face before she welcomed me. "Welcome to my dreamland," she said softly. "What can I do for you, Sir Paradox?" Chapter 125: My Contractee [3] "What can I do for you, Sir Paradox?" Finally, I had met her. Slowly covering the distance, I stopped just in front of her. "Nathalia," I asked, "what is this place?" "...Hm?" She tilted her head, slightly looking at me from under the blindfold. "Is that what you called me here to ask?" "..." What? Is she messing with me? Hey, miss, do you know how far I had to walk just to get here? I don¡¯t know why, but she sounded slightly annoyed for some reason. Was it because I disturbed her prayer time? "Heehee," she chuckled lightly, then spoke again. "Don¡¯t worry. I know you have a valid reason for calling me¡­" She then looked down at the bunny, who was still rubbing her head against her feet. "...Lumi informed me of your arrival," she said, picking the bunny up from the ground. "I instructed her to guide you to me." "Kyu~" Lumi squeaked in Nathalia¡¯s arms as she stroked her fur. So her name is Lumi¡­ Wait¡ªher? That bunny was a female? Now that I think Lumi actually understood most of what I said to her. From the corner of her eyes, Lumi looked at me¡ªand then instantly turned her head away. What? Now she¡¯s playing dumb? That damn bunny did understand me! Damn it. I got played by a bunny. As I stood there grumbling internally, Nathalia stared at me and spoke. "It looks like you have several questions¡­" She placed Lumi gently over her shoulder. "Let¡¯s sit somewhere and discuss." Clapping her hands together, the view around me instantly shifted. "...?!" Just one blink¡ªand I was no longer in the temple. This felt similar to that teleportation incident, but this time, I didn¡¯t sense any fluctuation in the Elemental Essence around me. I now stood in the middle of a wide grassland. In front of me was a white, round table with two chairs placed opposite each other. "Please, take your seat," Nathalia said. She elegantly sat on one side, gesturing for me to sit on the other. I did as I was told. Sitting down, I met Nathalia¡¯s gaze across the table. "Kyu~ Kyu~" From behind her shoulder, Lumi popped her head out, lightly nuzzling against Nathalia¡¯s cheek. "Oh?" Nathalia gasped. "What¡¯s this¡­ Are you hungry?" She wasn¡¯t asking me¡ªshe was talking to Lumi. Gently lifting her down and placing her on the table, Nathalia snapped her fingers. In an instant, numerous plates appeared in front of us. Some had cream puffs, others pastries, and a few held simple bread and butter. The aroma reached my nose, making my mouth water as Lumi started wildly munching on the cream puffs. Wait¡ªam I not getting any? Seriously, I was so damn hungry. But before my stomach could even growl, Nathalia gestured toward the food. "Sir Paradox, please help yourself." "..." I blinked at her. What a nice lady. I wanted to politely decline, but I was in no position to refuse¡­ My stomach was completely empty. I even left my half-drunk coffee back in my room. Wait¡­ Now that I think about it, is my real body just lying on the cold floor of my room right now? What rotten luck¡­ I should have predicted this. Knowing Nathalia is a Dream Authority Holder, there¡¯s only one way she could¡¯ve contacted me¡ªand that¡¯s through my dreams. Picking up a piece of toast and taking a bite, I looked up at Nathalia before asking, "How did you pull me into this dream?" She poured tea for both of us. Handing me a cup, she took a sip of her own before calmly replying. "Our Essence Cores are now linked to some extent, so..." She took another sip. "...Locating your coordinates was easier for me." "Hm..." I muttered, thinking for a moment. Taking another bite of toast and sipping the tea, I nodded. "That makes sense." Still, I had some lingering doubts about this whole contract thing. "Let¡¯s just say..." I asked, "if one of us dies, what happens to our contract?" Silence. "..." "..." We stared at each other for a long moment before she finally answered, calm as ever. "If one of us dies, then there¡¯s no point in holding any kind of contract." "..." I felt really dumb. Clearing my throat, I changed my question. "And how will it affect an Authority Holder? Are our Authority Holder powers also tied?" She thought for a second before she nodded her head in agreement. "Yes." I knew it. Everything in this world had Essence inside it¡ªwhether it¡¯s living or non-living¡ªeach one had a unique Essence signature, separating them from each other. But in my and Nathalia¡¯s case, if our Essence Cores were linked, then it¡¯s highly possible that our Authorities held some connection too. I got this idea when she pulled me directly into this dream world without giving me any warning. My Paradox Authority didn¡¯t identify her as a threat and didn¡¯t warn me¡­ despite us being from the opposite faction of gods. My conclusion¡ªwe can¡¯t harm each other by using our Authority skills, and for that to happen, our Authorities must have accepted one another. Now that this fact is clear, I have no fear of her. But¡­ I¡¯m here to ask her some questions that I didn¡¯t get answers to from Sera. Till now, I only know the names and powers of all thirteen gods. Beyond that, I have no information about them. "Do gods have any physical evidence left behind in the mortal world?" At my question, Nathalia¡¯s ears perked. Sipping her tea, she answered, "Plenty." She continued. "...From temples to underground ruins, and from weapons to artifacts¡­ there are plenty left behind by them here." My prediction was spot on. There¡¯s no way gods would disappear from this world without leaving anything behind. It was a great decision on my part to ask this directly to Nathalia. Nodding in satisfaction, I asked, "And how much are those worth?" Those things left behind by gods must possess some great powers and knowledge. Finding those means gaining access to knowledge only gods were allowed to know. Placing her cup on the table, Nathalia answered. "Worth? You¡¯re asking the wrong question. They don¡¯t have value¡ªthey are value, carved into matter by the hands that shaped the universe¡­" Staring at me from under that blindfold, she continued, sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They¡¯re worth everything and nothing¡ªbecause holding them might grant power, but understanding them? That¡¯s what breaks a man." Hearing her speak so highly of it makes me want to go find them. The truth of this world, the creation of the universe, every answer one seeks must be hidden in there. "Where can I find those?" I asked, without even thinking. Chapter 126 126: Before the Journey [1] "Where can I find those?" I asked without even thinking. Oops! I was lost in thought. This is not greed, this is something else¡­ Smiling at my ridiculous question, she spoke. "They are scattered in the mortal world. To find them, you have to follow your guts¡ªand most probably, your luck¡­" Breathing in the air, she continued. "But hear this¡­ you will never find them if you go searching for them. Instead¡­ they have to find you." They have to find me? What does that exactly mean? "Is that all you have to ask?" Nathalia said. I had plenty I wanted to ask, but if I did it now, it might take forever to get her answers. So, respecting both our time and positions, I said, "That''s plenty for today." Nathalia''s lips curled up slightly as she said, "Very well then, Sir Paradox." She took the teacup once again to her lips and added, "...Feel free to call me again." "Kyu Kyu~" Lumi was hopping on the table, as if saying goodbye. Standing up, I stretched my hand toward Nathalia. "Alright, I''ll have plenty to ask next time we meet." She looked at my hand which was extended toward her. Hmm? Does she not know about shaking hands? But then, she reached out and gently held my fingers with her soft hand. Looking up in my direction, she lowered her head to my hand. What is she doing? Then, without any warning, she placed her lips on the back of my hand and gently kissed it. "...?!" I reacted instantly. "Wha¡ª!" "..Hm?" Nathalia gazed up at me again, this time looking confused. "What happened?" she asked. What happened? Seriously?! Pulling my hand back, I replied, "What was that for?!" "What do you mean, Sir Paradox?" She tilted her head. "This was how we used to greet in my days." "Ah¡­!" Looks like I misunderstood. I was even ready to say¡ª Sorry miss, I already have a girlfriend. Now I felt embarrassed. Hesitantly, I replied, "N-No worries." Averting my eyes, I spoke softly, "I was just surprised. In our culture, shaking hands is how we greet each other." "Oh my!" Nathalia bowed her head slightly. "I''m deeply sorry. Here¡­" She stretched out her hand this time. I took it. "We shall meet again," said Nathalia, as she clapped her hands. My vision went blurry once again. But before I woke up from this dream world, Nathalia informed me, "Be aware¡ªAmadeous knows about Paradox''s existence." And then¡ª I opened my eyes. The first thing I felt was a cold breeze coming from my balcony. Standing up, I stretched my whole body. I saw the time on the clock stuck on the wall. 2 P.M. Exact. It took me only fifteen minutes? That''s weird¡­ I was sure Nathalia and I talked for more than an hour, not to mention the time I spent searching for her. Staring at my right hand, where Ruby''s ring sat¡ªand where Nathalia had kissed me¡ªI felt an instant guilt. As an apology, I have to make it up to Ruby. ¡ªSigh. ''You did what?!'' Sera voiced out in surprise. Fuck! Can''t she give me a little bit of privacy? Hesitantly, I explained everything Nathalia and I talked about. ¡­ ''So, your prediction about the hidden remnants of the Gods was right.'' She nodded several times. I heaved a sigh of relief before taking a seat on my sofa. But as I did, Sera interrupted me. ''So, what was that kiss thing you were thinking about earlier?'' This damn ghost! ''Rude!'' Ignoring her, I explained. And after hearing me out, Sera just burst into laughter. ''Pfttt¡ªHahahahahaahaha!'' She summoned her ghostly body in front of me as I sat there watching her laugh like crazy. Tears could be seen in the corners of her eyes. "Yeah. Yeah, laugh all you want," I clicked my tongue. ''It''s true, back in those times, that was the way a royal blood would greet another.'' "Royal blood?" I was stunned to hear that. Then, that means Nathalia has royal blood? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sera answered. ''Of course she does.'' She continued, ''She was, after all, one of the Ten Demon King''s commanders.'' "Ah¡­!" That makes sense. So all the commanders were of royal blood. That''s some brand-new information. I hope they don''t have more Authority Holders besides her and Lilith. Taking the cup of coffee from my table, I turned on my wristband. ¡ªBuzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. As it powered up, several notifications popped up on the holographic display. "W-Wow¡­!" I exclaimed. Most of them were from Anna, asking about my absence from today''s class. [Hey, why aren''t you here?] [The class will start in 10 min, u know!] [Oi..! Are you ignoring me?] [The teacher is already here.] [Missed call.] [Missed call.] [Fuck it! Are you fine?!] [Answer, damn it!] "..." I''m doomed. Another reason not to attend afternoon classes today. Typing on the screen, I replied to her. [Don''t worry, I just have a little fever.] The old classic excuse¡­ Believe me, it always works. Setting the messages aside, I stood up, drank the remaining coffee, then put on a hoodie and jeans. I decided to visit the market. After everything, I deserved some rest. ''Some Rank-1 hero you are¡­'' Sera commented. I ignored her. Turning around, I locked my door after stepping out. Boarding the elevator, I pressed the ground floor button. ¡ªDing! Soon after, the elevator stopped on the ground floor. The hall of the Astral Tower was empty¡ªnot a single student in sight. On my way to the exit, I passed Bob, the receptionist of the Astral Tower. "Hello¡­" I greeted him. But as usual, he didn''t seem to notice me. He was too busy playing music with his earplugs in. How the hell did he get this job?! Stepping outside the dorm building, I was greeted by a cold breeze and a cloudy sky. "What a nice weather¡­" I was planning to do a little strolling in Frostvile City today. Chapter 127 127: Before the Journey [2] Walking out of the Nova Academy, I felt the usual noisy streets with four-wheelers on the road and hot air balloons in the sky. I walked around the streets, deciding to enjoy the fresh air and the scenery as I slowed down my footsteps. Staring at the people walking along the city road, I fell into deep thought as I looked back at my meeting with Nathalia. ''Be aware¡ªAmadeous knows about Paradox''s existence.'' That was what Nathalia informed me before I returned from the dream world. Honestly, it''s not surprising to me. The Demon King ''Amadeous'' must have already figured out my existence, whether directly from his own accord or because he heard it from Nathalia herself. The latter one was the most possible answer, knowing that Nathalia had summoned humans to the Demon Continent, and not long after, she sent them back. She probably needed a valid explanation to speak in front of the Demon King about why she did that. The Authority Paradox was granted by the goddess Ylthea. She was known as the creator of the universe and the overlooker of other Authorities¡­ so messing with her apostle would be a big blunder. "Fuuuuu¡­" Well, thanks to her not revealing my identity, I was able to finally take a proper breather and focus on myself. It will take time for them to know about Paradox''s real identity from that little information¡­ they only know that I, the Paradox, was someone either from those humans Nathalia teleported to the Demon Continent or from the heroes who came to their rescue. I got time¡­ Knowing that they were dealing with another Authority holder, they won''t make their moves carelessly. I''ve built a lot of stress during these few weeks, both physically and mentally. Walking around a corner, I found a sweet shop with plenty of customers lining up in a row. Noticing that, Sera demanded to have some. ''Human, I want those.'' ¡­Fortunately, I had already realized this before she even asked, so without arguing with her any longer, I went there. As I walked closer, I noticed that the queue was increasing. I hurriedly quickened my pace and joined the line at the back. I feel hungry too. Seriously, I was rather dumb expecting to fill my stomach in that dream world. That was a fucking dream, dammit! ''You humans make some great sweets!'' Sera informed. "Yeah. Yeah," I murmured, moving a step forward with the queue. Honestly, she can even rival Aria''s love for cakes at this point. Both of them have a sweet tooth. "Oi, brat, move," A light push came from the person behind me. Moving forward, I turned my head to get a proper look at him¡ªa middle-aged man in his forties, wearing an office attire: proper suit, necktie, and specs on his annoyed eyes. Squinting my eyes, I nodded my head apologetically, but somehow, that made him even more annoyed. I ignored him and moved forward. What is wrong with this man? He must have had a fight with his wife¡­ "Next~" A young boy from the sweet shop called out¡ªit was my turn. Reaching the counter, I scanned all the sweets on display. "What can I get you, sir?" "Hmmmm¡­" Such varieties¡­ there were three rows, and on them, six different cupcakes were displayed. Only today did I realize that we have these kinds of sweets. Sera, what do you want? Her answer came immediately. ''There are so many choices,'' she thought for a second before giving her final choice. ''Take all of them.'' "..." Are you serious?! She wants me to die by eating sweets. Sera doesn''t have a physical body, so instead of her, I have to eat on her behalf to satisfy her taste buds. Seriously, I know she can survive without even eating. What type of ghost needs food? But, I did give her my word that I would let her eat anything. ¡ªSigh. Letting out a deep breath, I ordered, "Pack up everything from here to here," I pointed with my finger, "one of each, please." "..." "..." The boy stared at me for a second before replying, "O-Of course, sir." Don''t look at me like that! It''s all for a ghost who''s possessing me. ''I hate you,'' Sera commented, pouting her mouth. ''Hmph!'' "Here, sir," handing me the package, he also gave me the bill, "your total is fifteen thousand." "Hm?" I blinked at the boy. Fifteen thousand for eighteen cupcakes? Looking at the bill in my hand, I checked again. [15,000] Either way, I have to pay. Taking out my wallet and paying the amount, I moved to the nearest bench. Taking my seat and pulling out the first cupcake toward my mouth, I thought back on the things I had missed checking earlier. But before I did anything, I confirmed it with Sera. Sera, if I use my Fate''s Interface here, it won''t get noticed by any Authority holder, right? Agreeing with me, she said, ''Mhm.'' Alright, I''ve been meaning to check the rest of my skills. Now is the best time. Taking a bite from the cupcake¡ª "Hmmm!" "What is this thing?!" I held the cupcake in front of my face¡ªa choco chip cupcake with vanilla cream on top. Seriously, just one bite and the flavors exploded in my mouth. "W-wow, this is delicious." Sera agreed. ''Indeed.'' Anyway, taking another bite and focusing on Fate''s Interface, I activated it. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª¡¸Child of Ylthea¡¹¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ?Strength: 80 ?Agility: 72 ?Stamina: 89 ?Intelligence: 52 ?Essence Capacity: 100 ?Authority: Paradox ?Stigma: Apostle of Ylthea ?Strength: 80 ¡úSkills ¡úArts ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª A purple transparent display popped in front of me, but unlike before, I noticed some changes to it. "...hm?" I squinted my eyes at it. "Weird. How did it change?" If I remember correctly, Fate''s Interface didn''t look like this before. Earlier, it was more detailed¡ªI was able to see all my skills just by opening it. To my comment, Sera replied, ''That''s the beauty of Fate''s Interface. It changes based on its user''s need.'' User''s need? I was confused. Sera explained further, ''Earlier at the Demon Continent, you were in constant threat, so Fate''s Interface displayed your skill list in its main window.'' Now I get it. So basically, this Fate''s Interface changes based on my surrounding environment. ''Precisely. What you''re seeing right now is the default window¡ªyou have to get used to it.'' After Sera''s explanation, I analyzed the screen in front of me again. Taking out another cupcake, I took a bite. "This thing even shows my strength..." I murmured to myself. Strength 80. Not bad¡­ Oh... My stamina is high too. "Hmm?" Then I noticed something. "Why is my intelligence so low?" Is it just me, or is this thing lower than the previous one? Giggling, Sera teased, ''See? You''re super dumb. This thing is the proof.'' "..." Hey, I''m not dumb! ''Sure.'' "Tsk!" Ignoring it, I read further. "W-Wow, look at my Essence Capacity," I said in amazement. "A perfect point." Well, given the fact that I can control all five elementals, this isn''t that surprising. "That reminds me..." Sera, you can control all five elementals, right? Sera replied, ''Not just me. All the elves were able to utilize the five elementals.'' She continued. ''Elves were the only creatures who could do that. I was surprised when I first saw you, as a Human, have the same powers as us.'' I myself wasn''t able to use all five before. After I got caught up in that Frostvile Museum blast, I noticed some humongous changes in my skills and elemental control. Before that, I was just an ordinary fifteen-year-old. That blast¡­ There are some mysteries behind it that I want to uncover, but no matter how much I think, I can''t link certain things together, as if I''m missing something. "Fuuuu¡­" Let''s not think about it... Reading further, I stumbled upon two things: ¡úSkills ¡úArts Concentrating on ''Skills'', another window popped up, closing the previous one. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª¡¸Skills¡¹¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ?Distortion : Rank ?Elemental View : Rank ?Paradox Invoker : Rank ?Ruler : Rank ?Immortality : Rank ?Appraiser : Rank ¡ûBack ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Sera was the first to react. ''Hold up!'' She sounded genuinely surprised. ''You have two Ex Rank skills!'' "...Yeah," I said casually. "Is this not common?" She sounded serious. ''Common my foot!'' She was panting in her voice, her tone cracking with each word. Seeing her act like this, I got nervous too. "W-What exactly is wrong here?" I asked. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Paradox Invoker and Immortality¡ªI have two Ex-Ranked skills. ''Do you know what an Ex Rank skill is?'' she asked. I nodded my head. It''s among the Authority Holder''s skills, right? ''...True, but an Authority Holder is only blessed with a single Ex Rank skill,'' she explained. Thinking for a second, I replied back in my mind. Maybe Goddess Ylthea granted me two Ex¡ª Then it hit me... That day when I met Goddess Ylthea, as she showed me the destroyed Olympus, she told me something: "That skill, Immortality, was not something I granted you." "..." The hair on my body stood up. How could I have missed this detail?! Calming my mind and taking a few breaths, I asked Sera, "Sera, what does this mean?" She went silent for a second before she spoke. ''Accept my apologies, Human.'' She sounded serious. ''It was my fault for not noticing it before¡­'' She continued, ''An Ex Rank skill is something a god grants to their apostle, and each god is only blessed with one Ex Rank skill. For you to possess two, that can only mean one thing¡­'' I was at the edge of my seat right now. It wasn''t hard to guess what Sera was talking about, and if what I concluded was the same as her, then my life was about to change one more time. Sera finished her sentence. ''...Human, you possess two Authorities.'' Chapter 128 128: Before the Journey [3] "Two Authorities¡­." I repeated, taking a bite from my cupcake. Immortality, Huh¡­ I still don''t know the reason behind it¡ªhow I have it, or from which God it belongs to. I just know the fact that because of this skill, I was alive. Thinking for a couple of seconds and taking out the final cupcake from the box, I asked Sera. Sera, any ideas from which God this Immortality skill came from? If its reality is from the Gods, then I have an upper hand in this cosmic war between the Gods. If I include my two and Sera''s Authority, then in total I will have three Authorities in control¡ªconsidering the fact that Sera and I shared the same consciousness. Thinking for a second and remembering the past, Sera answered. ''The most possible God who can grant as a skill will be the God of Death, "Agroth".'' Agroth? Sera continued. ''...but Agroth was someone who never had an apostle before, so the chances of him choosing you as his apostle¡ªwho was already an apostle of someone else¡ªit''s unheard of.'' I was still confused, so I asked her. Why is that unheard of? Did it not happen before? Or is it impossible for someone to gain blessings from two Gods? There was no way I was someone special. There''s something I was missing out¡­ something those Gods saw in me, and no matter how hard I try to think, I just couldn''t point the fingers. To my questions, Sera answered them effortlessly. ''The short and simple answer is¡­ it never happened before.'' That before got me thinking that there was someone else before me who possessed this authority before me, which got me thinking¡ªwhat happened to that someone? And by Sera''s tone, it doesn''t look like she knows anything. I have to ask someone else about that. Nathalia and Lilith were out of the question. They both were unaware of the fact that I was an Immortal. So either I have to find out about it on my own, or ask directly to my Goddess. The latter seemed to me the easiest choice, but the thing was¡­ there''s no way I know how to contact Goddess Ylthea. "Fuuuuuu¡­" Letting out a tired breath, I looked up to the sky, as I saw an aircraft passing over, trailing behind a long smoke of clouds, before murmuring to myself. "Who would have thought, Gods once walked this land." Well, I would never¡ªif I hadn''t met one myself. ''So, are you going to search for them?'' Noticing that I was lost in thought, Sera asked me about the physical evidence the Gods had left behind in the mortal world. As for where to find them, I already knew exactly who to ask. I have someone in mind¡­ who might have some idea. Puzzled, Sera questioned. ''...hm? Who might that be?'' The last time I met her was before the teleportation incident, and Sera wasn''t with me. Come to think of it, before meeting her, I have to change my identity. Hopping up from the bench and throwing out the remaining trash inside the can behind me, covering my face with my hoodie and tugging my hands inside the pocket, I started walking toward the alley, which was just half a kilometer away from me. How long has it been since I used this persona of mine? Thinking along those lines, my lips curled upward as I felt my mood brighten. Taking out a small communication device from my inventory ring, I sent out a text. [I''m visiting in a few minutes.] ¡­ "Apple pie! Buy some apple pie only at 20!" "Charm dragon winter coat¡­ hey you, Pyrestone boy! Come here, you will love it!" After walking inside a narrow alley and ignoring the calls directed towards me, where only few shops were lining on one side of the narrow road, I stopped infront of a two story building. It looked old from the outside, and the visitors here were near to zero. As always this place feels like deserted. Climbing the stone ladders, I stepped inside the building. The only thing inside here was an old reception area, where an ild fat man was seated holding a newspaper. This place was a motel, from outside that is. But there''s a bigger secret behind this place which makes it standout to few of us in need. Arriving near the reception, I ringed the bell. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ªTing. The old fat man, peeked from the corner of the the news paper, and noticing his gaze on me, I greeted him making my voice a bit colderthan before. "Hello, Mr. Dante." Scanning me from head to toe, Mr. Dante was trying to remember me, it took him few minutes before his eyes went wide as he hurriedly greeted me. "If it isn''t Master Nox," The old man puts the newspaper which he was reading aside, and raising up from his seat he slightly lowered his head in greeting. Clicking the button behind the table, he shift open the large wall behind him. ¡ªClick. The wall splitted open, as the stairs leading downwards below the underground came int my view. "...Miss Amy is waiting for you at your usual meeting place." Slightly nodding my head at his instructions, I walked down the stares. ''Wow!'' Sera exclaimed, ''What is this place?'' This was her first time seeing the underground Black Market, walking a bit futher along the streets, and ignoring all the other stalls, I stopped infront a small building at the very corner. [Mercenary Department] That''s what the sigh reads above it. Grapping the door''s handle, I saw my reflection on the glass¡ª Red hair, red eyes, and my face a more colder then before, I pushed the door open. Entering the Mercenary Department, I found the place emply which was reasonable, as I have booked myself an special appointment with the owner here. The last time I visite here during that whole Rank-3 Glory incident, I had the same attire as I have now, and I named my self ''Nox''. I used it as a codename for this persona of mine, when ever I visited he black market. Sure enough this name matches my ''Nightmare'' persona. I deliberately choose it, as to make the owner here gain some trust in me, so that she wouldn''t sell me out. Turning my head towards the tables, I found no one here. Where exactly is she? Chapter 129 129: Before the Journey [4] Turning my head toward the tables, I found no one here. Where exactly is she? Checking the time: 4 P.M. I was pretty sure I had made it at the exact time. ¡ªCreak ¡ªCreak. Then, I heard a creaking sound coming from the left. Turning my head, I soon found the person I was looking for. "Sorry for the wait," Amy said while tying up her silver hair into a ponytail, as she gestured for me to take a seat on the sofa. Nodding my head, I sat on the sofa, and she followed me, sitting right in front of me. "So tell me, Mr. Nox, what can I do for you?" she said, picking up her tablet from the table between us. She turned it on and began scrolling through its contents. Without beating around the bush, I got straight to the point. "I want information." "..Hm?" She stopped mid-scroll and answered me with a smile. "Then, you are at the right place. From all five kingdoms, whether nobles or commoners, we have all the information you seek." I doubted that. Keeping that thought to myself, I told her what I was looking for. "I want information, particularly their locations, on ancient artifacts, or some ''strange'' monuments, no matter how big or small they are¡­" Without letting her speak, I continued. "¡­basically, I want you to search for things that defy logic." I paused and looked into her eyes. There was slight curiosity in her gaze, but I ignored it and added, "Can you do that?" "Haah," she smiled at me, speaking with authority. "That type of work needs time, and lots of money." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t decline me, nor she questioned on ''defy the logic'' thing, that means¡­ She knows something. I already knew she would say this, so I came prepared. "One million," I said. "...Sorry?" she blinked at me. Lifting my feet and resting one on the other, I coldly said, "I will give you one million for each useful piece of information you bring me." I grinned and added, "I''ll even raise the amount to two million each if you give me the information as soon as possible." "..." She went silent, her eyes wide open as her lips parted into a stuttering voice. "O-One million for each piece of information?" She seemed to be in total disbelief. Placing my chin on my hand, I looked into her eyes and added, "Don''t get me wrong," I said coldly, narrowing my eyes as I released a little bit of my essence, letting her feel my dominance over her. "If the information turns out to be anything ridiculous, I will only provide you one hundred thousand and nothing more." She gulped at my suffocating aura, and I delivered my final offer. "So, Miss Amy, do we have a deal?" "...!?" She panicked for a second before replying hesitantly, "B-before that, how can we trust you?" "..Oh," I said, reaching my hands inside my pocket. "Apologies, where are my manners? Here, take this." ¡ªStomp. I tossed her two thick bundles of envelopes. "Five million in advance, inform me through text each time you have to share some information." Watching those thick stacks of bundles, her posture became steady before she opened them up and ran her fingers over each of the notes in the stack. I could see a lustful spark in her eyes as she graciously counted each of the notes. Hey Miss, your mask is slipping off! To be honest, I knew she would accept it. And I even knew that she already had the information I sought; this Mercenary Department was that good. With enough money, I doubt I could even get information on Amadeous too, I joked. Maintaining her posture, Amy replied, "You got a deal." "Perfect." Standing up, I said, It''s already 5 P.M. I have to get back to the Academy before it''s too late. "Wait..!" Amy''s voice paused me in my tracks. Turning around, I asked her, "Is something wrong?" "Not at all, Mr. Nox," she came in front of me and handed me the tablet she was just scrolling through. "I just thought you might be interested in today''s Auction." Taking the tablet, I scrolled through its contents. There were various items, paintings, and other artifacts listed on it. Amy, once again scanning me, spoke up, "These are treasures that were collected from all around the world, and you might find something you seek here." Not bad. To be honest, a few of the items listed in the tablet already caught my attention. "Are you interested, Mr. Nox?" I definitely am interested in visiting this place. "When is this taking place?" I asked. "Tonight, at sharp One A.M.," Amy replied, handing me two slips, which were supposed to be tickets. "Why two?" I wondered. She grinned before replying, "This is a couple-only place, so you have to bring your partner with you." "Hmm?" But why, though? I tilted my head. To my confusion, Amy answered, "Mainly, Nobles take part in this auction, and they always bring their mistresses with them for¡­ you know¡ªso it''s kind of a tradition now." "..." That''s just bullshit! Those damn Nobles probably want to flaunt how rich they are in front of their mistresses, nothing else. Silently, I narrowed my eyes at the tickets, clenching them in my hand. "Oh my!" Amy''s tone suddenly changed, "Are you someone who has no girl in his life¡ª" "I will come." I said, slipping the tickets inside my pocket. "Wise decision, Mr. Nox." I turned around and walked away from the place. "Auction, huh?" As I walked outside the Black Market, I murmured to myself. I really want to visit this place, but somehow their weird ''tradition'' is what''s stopping me. ''Why think so hard?'' Sera suggested, ''You have a cute girlfriend now. She too deserves a date, you know?'' "Ruby?" If I asked her, she would not turn this offer down, and I''d even get myself an easy way out from the Nova tonight. I guess I have to invite her now. Chapter 130 130: Auction House [1] After a while, taking care of the other fairs, eating a Dorzon ice cream of each flavor to satisfy Sera''s taste buds, and roaming around the city for a bit, I reached my room. ¡ªPooof I fell face flat on my sofa, holding my stomach as I groaned lightly. "Ugghu¡­ No more ice creams¡­" Seriously, why did I even make a promise like that with Sera? I didn''t know she had that kind of appetite. Flipping over, I stared at the ceiling. Auction, huh¡­ Staring at the clock hanging on the wall, I noted the time. It was 8 P.M. The auction will be held at midnight 1 A.M. I still got time. Reading my mind, Sera reminded me. ''Did you notify your girlfriend about today''s plan?'' "Ah.." Then I remembered, I have to bring a partner with me to the auction house. Ruby must still be busy right now, so I was just planning to leave an invitation via message for now. She''ll call me when she gets free. Taking out the tickets from my pockets and studying them carefully, I noticed a few points mentioned on it: ¡ú Entry is restricted to couples only. ¡ú Formal attire is required for all guests. ¡ú Weapons and artifacts are strictly prohibited. ¡ú Both individuals in the couple must wear masks. ¡ú Revealing your identity in any form is not permitted. ¡ú All transactions must be made in cash only. "...What in the bullshit!" I cursed after reading it. Now where should I get that kind of cash before the auction? Seriously, can''t Amy just tell me this beforehand? ''Why are you crying?!'' Sera scolded. ''You still got time¡ªutilize it.'' This damn ghost! ''That is rude!'' she retorted. Because of her, I can''t move my body right now¡­ She was a monster when it came to eating. Either way, I have to gather some cash before the auction. Lifting my body up, I took out an old tablet from my inventory ring. Turning it on and typing the credentials, I opened up my bank account. This was the same account where I put all my money, which I had earned during my time as a Rank-1. It was a total underground bank that had no official records in any of the government databases. The working was the same as a normal bank, but the main feature that made it different from officially registered banks was that you didn''t need any identification proof to open an account. Many nobles and high-rank officials stored all their black money here, and due to this, they got funded heavily to run their banks in the black market. Opening the messaging app, I sent out a reasonable amount which I wished to withdraw in cash. The main headquarters of its office was unknown; they would deliver the amount to your location at the time you gave them. So, I wrote the location and the time before clicking the send button. "¡­and send." Now that the money was done, I needed to inform Ruby about tonight''s plan. Tapping on my wristband, I left a simple message for her. [Me: Are you free after 12 tonight?] "..." Closing the message box, I heaved a sigh of relief. Now, I just had to wait for her repl¡ª ¡ªBuzz. Buzz. The reply came immediately from her. I was now staring at the screen, before smiling after reading her reply. [Ruby: Yeah, I''m free. Are you going anywhere?] It''s quite nice of her to directly get to the point. Placing the auction tickets in front of the screen, I captured a photo and sent her the ticket. [Me: Photo] [Me: I am planning to visit here tonight.] Regarding the auction that I wish to attend, I am planning to put around a hundred fifty million in cash, and not more than that. My budget was tight. I can''t just spend billions on an auction like a madman. Ruby''s reply to the photo I sent came with a minute delay. [Ruby: Sure, I will come with you.] "Hm?" I didn''t even ask her to come with me, so how did she read my mind? Racing my fingers on the screen, I typed a reply. [Me: Are you sure? If it''s too much, then we can have it postponed.] It''s not anything important, to be honest. The probability of getting a rare item in an auction was even rarer than the probability of it happening itself. "..." Staring at the screen, I saw her reply. "Ugh!" What came written on the screen made me almost fall over my sofa. [Ruby: Why? You don''t want me to?] [Ruby: Do you have another girl beside me in your life? ] Did I anger her by any chance? Then, another message popped up. "Haaah¡­" I heaved a sigh of relief, before slightly giggling to myself. "This girl¡­" [Ruby: Hehehe¡­ I will be going.] I would''ve normally not liked chatting via text, but somehow, when she was the one I was messaging, I found it insanely calming. [Me: I know you will.] I found myself smiling with every reply she gave to my texts. [Ruby: But we need to alter our faces.] "Ah..!" I scoffed. She even noticed that. Well, it''s not like a single ranker such as her, who had followers of her own, would even be allowed in a place like that. I calmly typed: [Me: I plan to do that. But just in case, alter your hair color too.] Her hair was the one that stood out the most. Unlike other Pyrestone citizens, she had a much darker shade of red, labeling it as blood-red crimson color. [Ruby: Alright.] She replied. [Me: Great! We will meet at 12:30 outside the academy.] [Me: Anything else you wish to ask?] I needed to be as clear as possible. We both had experience in undercover operations, so this situation was quite similar to that. [Ruby: Do you wish to buy anything from there?] Her question was simple, so I replied immediately. [Me: There are a few items I have my eyes on, so I''ll buy if it''s within my budget.] If the items were beyond that, then¡ªwell, I had no interest. [Ruby: Oh? What''s your budget?] "My budget¡­?" Why was she asking that? Would she scold me if I told her my one-hundred fifty million amount? "..." "...Meh! I doubt that." So, I wrote her the exact amount. [Me: Not more than 150 mill.] [Ruby: ¡­alright. I will be waiting.] sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jumping off the sofa, I made my way to my wardrobe. "I need a suit." Chapter 131 131: Auction House [2] I calmly looked at my reflection in the long mirror in front of me. "Hmm¡­" I gestured a pose for myself before asking Sera, "Hey Sera, am I looking good this time?" ''Way better than before,'' she replied. This was the third outfit I had shown to Sera. Previously, every time I let her see one, she would immediately point out some kind of weird mistake in my outfit. I mean, who the hell will even notice if I wear sandals with my suit? Seriously, no one there has got this much time for them to notice. To which Sera commented. ''I still don''t know how a guy with a mindset like you even got a girlfriend! She is just too innocent!'' "¡­Innocent?" I argued back. "You have no idea about her. I''ve known her for more than three years now, so ask me!" ''Tsk! Just hurry up, it''s already twelve!'' she scolded. Checking the time, I cursed. "Shit!" I once again looked at myself in the mirror. Brushing my hand over my red hair, I added some final touches. "Alright, seems like everything is here." I checked the items inside my pockets, as artifacts and weapons were not allowed, so I couldn''t carry them in my inventory ring. Fixing the bow tie on my collar, I folded my cuffs. After the teleportation incident, my suit from that time was completely torn off. So, after returning to Nova, I had bought five pairs of suits, each one of them was of top quality. ''Hurry it up!'' Sera jeered. ''She must be waiting for you!'' "Alright. Alright." Checking to see if I had everything with me, I nodded my head in satisfaction. Turning around, I moved toward my balcony. Going directly from the front door at this hour was not something I preferred to do, considering the fact that I had my appearance altered. So, I would directly fly-jump off the Astral Tower and use Nova''s back gate, where security was less, before meeting up with Ruby. Slightly sliding the door behind me, I positioned myself at the balcony as I scanned the surrounding ground. The sky was black, with numerous stars spread over like jewels on the sky, making the view clear before me. Activating my Wind Elemental, I softly landed on the grass. ¡ªPoof. Dusting my hands off and activating my [Elemental View], I seamlessly escorted myself to the back of Nova Academy. What now stood in front of me was a huge metal door. The guards were busy patrolling the zone behind me. Once again activating my Wind Elemental, I made a swift arc in the air with my body before I landed on the other side of the gate. Looking behind me at the huge academy, I jeered. "Top-notch security, my ass." Making my way out of here, I reached the area where Ruby and I had decided to meet. The area was almost deserted, as if the people in this city were sleeping¡­ which they literally were, given the time. Looking around and drifting my eyes, I searched for Ruby. Where is she? It was past 12:20, so she must be here somewhere. Walking to the intersection in front of me, I noticed someone not too far away. A girl around my age was leaning on a wall beside a streetlamp, her face tilted upwards, gazing at the stars as if searching for something within them. Her black hair swayed in the wind as her green emerald eyes glowed faintly under the lamp. Walking up to her, I called her name. "I didn''t make you wait, did I, Ruby?" "¡­?" Noticing my voice, she turned her head to me. The black hair framing her face was divine to my eyes. Smiling faintly, she spoke. "Oh¡­ We were quite the opposite today." Giggling, I came closer to her. "True, but you will always be the same in my eyes." I had altered my hair to red, while she altered hers to black. It was like we were the opposite of our initial personas. "Wow, where did you learn this attitude?" She narrowed her eyes at my sweet talk before adding, "So, what should I call you?" Looking at her, I answered, "Nox. Just call me Nox." "Quite the name you chose." She walked next to my right and crossed her arms around mine, grinning before saying, "Shall we head now, darling?" "¡­!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Don''t know why, but my whole body just went through a high voltage of current. But I didn''t let it reflect on my face. Maintaining my posture, I lowered my head to her ear before whispering, "Of course, my love." "¡­!" I could see the faint tint of redness on her ears before she composed herself and gestured to her right, stating, "I had booked us a car in advance. Let''s do this inside it, shall we?" She looked at me with devilish eyes as she said that. "¡­" For some reason, I found her extremely dangerous for my heart. So, I quietly followed her, tugging my arm with hers. ¡­ Location: Stardust Tower, West Frostvile Time: 12:30 A.M Stepping out from the car, we walked on the red carpet leading to the entrance of the Auction Hall. Showing our tickets to the guards, we stepped inside the hall. "¡­" The inside was grand. Everywhere my eyes landed, I could see gold sculptures and paintings against the walls. "This way, ma''am, sir¡­" An attendant wearing a feathered mask led us to where our room was. Ruby and I followed behind, our faces covered with the same kind of mask the attendant was wearing. "This is your assigned room¡­" she explained, letting me and Ruby inside a medium-sized square room with a glass wall in front of one huge sofa. "Please make yourself at home," she gestured. I held Ruby''s fingers and slowly took her to the sofa. "After you, my love." "Oh my, how very lovely," Ruby answered back. She is definitely enjoying this! The attendant then explained the rules. If we wanted to place our bid, we simply had to press the button on the tablet which was on the table. The auction would start within fifteen minutes, and all the items would be displayed one by one on the stage, which could be seen from the glass wall in front of us. "If you need anything, please feel free to call me¡­" The attendant bowed and made her way to the door before stopping and finally adding as she was closing the doors, "¡­Please enjoy yourselves, and just so you know, this room is soundproof." ¡ªClang. Then she closed the door, leaving me and Ruby completely alone. Chapter 132 132: Auction House [3] At the same time, inside another room, a man in his late forties with red hair and a feathered mask on his face was seated on his sofa. The room was guarded by five guards in total, three outside and two inside. "Lord Ashborn, the clerk sent you this," one of the guards said, handing the red-haired man a tablet, which contained all the items that were about to be sold in today''s auction. "Hmm." The red-haired man took the tablet from his guard''s hand and began scrolling through its contents. He was none other than Lucian Ashborn, the current head of the Ashborn Household, one of the great noble houses of the Five Kingdoms. He was specifically here to attend today''s auction. Tapping on the screen, he selected a few of the items before giving the tablet back to the guard. "Prepare the amount for the items I have marked," Lucian said, picking up the wine glass from the table, "and also bring me an additional five hundred million in cash." "As you wish, Lord Ashborn," said the guard as he looked at the tablet in his hand. "That''s good," Lucian added, "and also ask the owner if that thing has arrived or not. I wish to have a look." The guard nodded and responded, "As you wish, my lord." "Alright, you may go," Lucian said before turning his head to the stage through the glass wall between them. Being one of the great noble houses, every piece of information, no matter how small eventually reached his ears. Putting his glass down, Lucian smiled before whispering to himself: "Soon, the world shall see the past." Shortly after, the lights turned off. ¡­ "¡­Please enjoy yourselves, and just so you know, this room is soundproof." ¡ªClang. The attendant closed the room, leaving me and Ruby alone. "..." "..." Ruby and I were silent for the first few minutes. It wasn''t awkwardness but rather suspicion. When we both stepped foot inside the auction hall, we instantly felt numerous Essence pressures coming from all directions, pointing to a single conclusion. There were people here whose strength could be compared to a double-digit-ranked Hero. So, to avoid drawing suspicion, both Ruby and I were playing our roles. Deactivating my skill, I confirmed with Ruby. "No traces of bugs or transmitters in this room. We''re clear." Seated beside me, Ruby, who had her arms interlocked with mine, she suddenly rested her head on my shoulder. "..Hm?!" I flinched, but I didn''t shake her off. I did invite her, so why not let her enjoy today? We won''t be getting time like this again anytime soon. "Mhmm," she pressed her head into my shoulder before saying, "Where did you even get this location?" "The auction house?" I asked. "It was when I visited the black market." "Oh, it seems my guess was correct," she said casually. "I never thought of you as someone who would fork out his money like those noble monkeys." I kept my mouth shut. I already had my eyes on a few of the items that would be presented here, which might cost me a small fortune. But no matter what, I never planned to go overboard. Resting my head on hers, I answered. "Unlike those monkeys, I have self-control." And suddenly, all the lights turned off except for the one on the stage in front of us. "It''s starting." I took the tablet and opened the auction catalog. "That''s quite a lot of items," Ruby pondered as I scrolled through the catalog. Looking at me, she asked, "Which one of them caught your eye?" The catalog had numerous items, starting from artifacts, skills, weapons, monster parts, and many other things. Most of the items were things that would make anyone interested in history drool over them. I was no different. If it weren''t for my self-control, I would want to buy everything on the list. However, there were only three items I had my eyes on. The first one was a book called ''Codex of Realms'' found underground near Pyrestone. The description claimed that this book contained lost formulas, technologies, and descriptions of ancient history. The second item I had my eyes on was a mask called ''Veyla.'' It''s an AI-integrated mask that offers identity protection, threat analysis, and even real-time combat prediction. The third one wasn''t anything fancy but rather a simple-looking transparent prism called cMemory Prism''. The description in the catalog stated that it contains the lived experiences of a master tactician. All the items I had my eyes on were S-Grade artifacts, meaning each one of them would cost me at most fifty million. Handing the tablet to Ruby, I showed her the items I would be bidding on. "Interesting¡­" she said after reading the catalog. Then, turning to me, she asked, "Do you have enough money?" I nodded. "Yeah." I doubted my total would even go beyond a hundred million. "The auction is about to start," I said, noticing a tall man wearing a flat-top hat and a mask walking onto the stage. Correcting his black tie on his formal attire, he announced through the speakers: [Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to thank you for coming to the Stardust Tower''s grand auction house¡­] The lights focused on the man alone as he swiftly lowered his body in salutation, drawing both our attention to him. [For our first item of tonight, I present you this.] Unveiling the first item, my brows knit together. "A sword?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a long, double-edged sword with a white blade and a purple hilt. It seemed nothing out of the ordinary. "Focus on its edge," the girl seated next to me instructed. "Ah, wait¡­" She was taking a closer look, and I saw her eyes faintly glow with a yellow shade of light. A skill? She was using one of her unique skills, which allowed her to analyze things in a much more detailed manner. It was more like an upscale version of any analysis. Taking a closer look, I soon realized my mistake. That sword was no ordinary sword. The edge of the sword was constantly absorbing the Essence present in the atmosphere, maintaining the blade''s durability and sharpness. [It might look like an ordinary sword. Some might even think, why is this here? Why is this in an auction? Who is going to buy this scrap of metal? Well, ladies and gentlemen, rest assured, this sword is one of a kind¡­] Pausing, the auctioneer took the sword and channeled his Essence through it. Instantly, the hall went chilly. The Ice Elemental in the atmosphere started resonating with the sword, absorbing it in a high concentration. "Hmm¡­" Squinting my eyes, I leaned forward. My interest had started to pique. [This sword right here is called Golden Dawn, the sword that blends with nature. Found in an underground tunnel near Aquadore, this sword was meant to cut oceans, split mountains, and even slice molten steel without losing its sharpness or strength.] The auctioneer paused and looked at each room''s glass walls. He was trying to let the information sink in. [The starting price of this beauty is just 1,000,000. Let the bids begin.] The bidding was officially opened. Instantly, a wave of voices echoed through the hall. [Room No.114 bids 1,050,000. Going once, twice, thri¡ªAh! Room No.10 bids 2,000,000. Anyone else¡­ going higher? Once. Twice. Thrice!] Ding Ding! [Congratulations, the Golden Dawn now belongs to the peeps of Room 10.] Seeing the crazy waves of bids, I looked at the buttons on my table. On it was a button beside a number pad. Through it, I could place a bid if I wanted to. If I had to be honest, I was quite tempted, but I forcefully threw the thought out of my mind. No, I must control myself! There was no way I would bid on a sword with such a ridiculous name. I already love my katana. And let''s not forget, I already have a sword named Doombringer in my collection. [Haaah¡­ That was quite the show! Now, onto the next item. Right in front of you we present¡­] For the next thirty minutes or so, different items came and went as everyone fervently bid for them. All the items were equally interesting, but none of them were something I wanted at the moment. "Fuuu¡­" I let out a tired breath before turning to Ruby and asking, "Don''t you want anything for yourself?" "..hm?" Ruby turned her head to me. She, too, was invested in the auction, as excitement could be seen in her eyes alone. "I have plenty in my collection, but¡­ if you want anything, don''t hesitate to ask me, alright?" "..." What an angel! But I don''t want her to spend her money on me like that. So I shook my head. "It''s fine, I got this." "As you say so," she said, "but just so you know, I''m carrying two billion in cash right now." "..." What the fuck did I just hear? But the auctioneer cut off my thoughts before announcing: [Next up, from the land of Pyrestone, the kingdom right next to the Demon Continent, I present you¡­] Unveiling the next item, a red book with golden patterns on it appeared inside a glass capsule. Staring at the book, my eyes lit up. "Finally, it''s here!" The book ''Codex of Realms'', the one I had been wanting. Chapter 133 133: Auction House [4] [Next up, from the land of Pyrestone¡ªthe kingdom bordering the Demon Continent¡ªI present to you¡­] Unveiling the next item, a red book adorned with golden patterns appeared inside a glass capsule. My eyes lit up. Finally, it''s here. [Ladies and gentlemen, have you ever wondered what ancient knowledge looks and feels like? Those technologies, those formulas that have remained hidden even from the greatest researchers of our kingdom¡­] He paused, then gestured dramatically toward the book before continuing. [I present to you the ''Codex of Realms.'' This book is written in an unknown ancient script that has yet to be decrypted by any expert. The reason we''ve decided to present a book unreadable by anyone, alongside the other items, is precisely because of that mystery. Since no one has been able to decipher it, we thought it might be better suited for someone who appreciates collecting rare and enigmatic artifacts.] "Nox, why are you buying it if you can''t even read what''s written inside?" Ruby asked from beside me as she analyzed the book with her skill. Chuckling lightly, I responded, "Don''t worry. I know someone who might be able to read it." "...Hm?" She tilted her head at my answer. "Who?" "Someone I met in the black market." "Hmm¡­" Seemingly convinced, she turned her attention back to the book presented on stage. Well, I can''t blame her. Reading an ancient language that may have last existed millions of years ago... it''s an almost impossible task. Almost. But I have someone inside me who can read it without even trying. As if reading my mind, Sera chimed in. ''In return, don''t forget to treat me to desserts, for a whole month.'' "..." Yeah, I wouldn''t dare forget that. Noticing the bidding ring light up, I placed my fingers over the buttons, ready to press once the starting amount was announced. [The bidding starts at 300,000. Let the bids begin!] As expected, a wave of bids immediately poured in. [Number 15 offers 300,500! Oh! Number 41 jumps in with 310,000! Don''t stop, folks! Let those numbers rise! Once! Twice¡ªOh! Number 15 again with 350,000! What a beautiful number. Hurry up! This book is one of a kind, the only one in the world linked to ancient knowledge!] Waiting a few seconds, I typed in my amount on the keypad and pressed the bid button. ¡ªBeep! A soft beep echoed through the room. Next to the control panel, the number 77 lit up. [Oh! What''s this, ladies and gentlemen! From Room 77, the standing bid is¡ª1,000,000! That''s an insane amount! Anyone up to challenge it?! Once! Tw¡ª Oh! Room 15 counters with 1,020,000! Crazy! Will anyone go higher?!] ¡ªBeep! The beep rang again. [Number 77 again with a straight-up 2,000,000! What''s Number 15 gonna do now?! Don''t let the bidding stop!] Ruby smacked my shoulder. "Oi!" she said, her tone slightly irritated. "Take it slow! You''re raising the price too fast." I turned toward her, eyes twinkling, and tilted my head in confusion. "Hm? What do you mean?" "..." Ruby''s eye twitched slightly before she muttered, "Nevermind." I responded immediately, continuing to place my bids. [Number 15 bids 2,050,000! Oh! It''s Number 77 again with a whopping 2,500,000! Anyone else want to compete?! No one? Once? Twice? And¡ªSold! Congratulations to bidder Number 77!] Hearing the announcement, I shot up from the sofa in excitement. "Hell yeah!" My very first win in today''s auction. Believe me, after that tough competition and winning against someone in a game of money, I felt immensely satisfied. ''You sound like a spoiled brat,'' Sera commented. Shut it. Soon after, holding the tablet and scrolling through the catalog, I made a few adjustments regarding my purchases. I originally came here thinking I''d need to spend at most 50,000,000 on each item, but now, after my first successful bid and purchasing the remaining two items I had my eyes on, it looks like I''ll have more than eighty percent of my cash left. So far, I''ve spent 2,500,000 on the book Codex of Realms, 7,340,000 on the AI-integrated mask Velya that offers identity protection, and 5,000,000 on a Memory Prism. That leaves me with 135,160,000 in cash. Now I was scrolling through a few other items, hoping to put the rest of this amount to good use. Honestly, after observing some of the listed items and the way others were bidding, I started to suspect that many participants weren''t taking this auction seriously¡ªor perhaps they were all just waiting for something else to appear. As I browsed the catalog again, I carefully read the descriptions of the items that had yet to be presented. "None of it seems interesting¡­" I murmured to myself. Turning to Ruby, who was doing the same beside me, I asked, "Did you find anything interesting?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shaking her head in disappointment, she replied, "Other than some useless weapons and weird artifacts, I don''t see anything worth investing our money in." "Is that so¡­" I muttered, shifting my gaze back to the list on my screen. It was strange, now that I thought about it. I was certain there were high-ranking nobles present in this auction house. And from what I knew, nobles of that level didn''t attend just any random auction¡ªunless there was something truly remarkable worth their time and wealth. Even the items I had bid on, while valuable, were S-Grade. No doubt powerful and rare, but noble houses usually had access to those¡ªand even higher SS-Grade ones¡ªin abundance. Yet so far, nothing of that caliber had been presented. So then¡­ why were they here? [Now for our next item, we have something amazing, straight from space¡­] "Hm?" The words caught my attention as the auctioneer introduced the next item. [Ladies and gentlemen, it is with great honor that we present to you the rarest item we possess in this entire event.] After finishing his rather dramatic speech, the auctioneer smiled and finally got to the point. A huge trolley rolled up onto the stage, pushed by two helpers. It was completely covered in a red cloth. Something big was hidden beneath it. [Some of you might have already guessed what this is¡­] No, we don''t! [But for those still unaware, the item behind this cloth is something that came from above¡­] He pointed upwards before grabbing the red cloth and yanking it away¡ªrevealing what looked like a giant white rock. "Interesting," Ruby commented beside me. A rock? What''s so interesting about a rock? And more importantly, why wasn''t this item listed in the catalog? That question alone made my interest spike. If there were unlisted items like this, it meant there was even more to bid on than we had initially thought. I was completely invested in this mysterious white rock now¡ªespecially since Ruby found it interesting too. She must''ve used her skill to analyze it. [In the year 5002, two astronauts from the Terranova Kingdom were on a mission to investigate fluctuations in Elemental Essence on Planet-2002, located a few hundred thousand kilometers away from us. During their mission, they discovered that the fluctuation was pinpointed to a single location. So, they searched for it¡­ and what they discovered was a 120cm-diameter meteorite that had impacted that specific area of the planet.] The more he speaks, the more intrigued my mind becomes. Wearing gloves, the auctioneer gently traced the rough surface of the white rock and continued his explanation. [This rock is none other than that meteorite.] He went on to describe more details¡ªhow it was brought back, how it was thoroughly inspected, and eventually, how the entire mission was terminated, leading to the meteorite being sold off in this auction. Nothing was spared in his explanation. "Huaaamm¡­" A yawn escaped my lips as I listened to all the details. Sure, the meteorite was interesting. Despite originating from space and possessing the rare ability to hold a decent amount of Elemental Essence, nothing about it particularly stood out to me. "What''s your take on that rock?" I asked Ruby, turning to her. "It''s interesting, but after further analyzing its properties, I concluded it''s nothing but a plain rock that somehow has the property to fluctuate the Essence around it," she replied bluntly. I was so impressed by her analytical skills that I couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. I wanted a skill like that too. Slumping back into the sofa, I decided there was no point in wasting my money on that rock. Sensing my restlessness, Sera suddenly spoke up in my mind. ''Um, human? I think I''ve seen a similar skill in your possession.'' "Hm?!" That caught me off guard. I quickly remembered that I hadn''t checked most of my skill usages the other day. With all the excitement, I had completely forgotten. Focusing on my status panel, I finally found the skill that Sera was talking about. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª¡¸Apraisal¡¹¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ?Rank : A ?Type : Active ?Description : Allows the user to analyze and view detailed information about objects, equipment, and living beings. The accuracy and depth of information depend on the user''s level and the target''s resistance. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª "Wow!" I exclaimed, surprised after reading the skill description on the Fate Interface. It''s exactly what I need right now! Noticing my reaction, Ruby tilted her head slightly and asked, "What happened?" Shit. The excitement got the best of me. Trying to play it off, I turned my attention back to the present and replied, "Nothing. I just found something interesting." "¡­Um, alright," she said softly. She smiled at me, and for a moment, I forgot everything else and smiled back. [Alright, the bidding starts at 5,000,000! Anyone up for a challenge? Let the bid start!] This time, the number of voices echoing in the hall was much greater than before, and the bidding amounts kept rising every second. [Number 10, 8,000,000! Followed by number 61 with a total of 12,000,000! Ladies and gentlemen, bid more¡ªthis piece is one of its kind! Number 15 again with 15,000,000! Anyone higher? Once? Twice¡ªNumber 22 has bid 15,100,000!] The amounts were skyrocketing in less than a minute. It must be because a few of the high-class nobles had started bidding on this particular piece of rock. Staring at the rock, I began to wonder, what exactly about it was attracting this much attention? Right time to check my Appraisal skill. Fixing my eyes on the white meteorite, I activated the skill. Moments later, a familiar purple screen popped up in front of my face. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª¡¸Unnamed Meteorite Fragment¡¹¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ?Rank : D ?Durability : ??? ?Type : Material ?Description : A mysterious fragment of extraterrestrial origin. It passively absorbs surrounding essence, increasing its density and hardness over time. Due to continuous essence absorption, the surface is nearly impossible to scratch or damage with conventional means. The total amount of absorbed essence is unknown. ¡ù Cannot be appraised fully at current authority level. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Eh? What? Why? Cannot be appraised fully at current Authority level?! What does that even mean? Sera, a little help here. ''Are you dumb?!'' Sera snapped instantly. ''Can''t you read? It''s because your Authority is still in its starting phase! You need to grow stronger to fully read that freaking rock''s description!'' Why was she always so mean to me? Wait... Stronger? I can''t read the full description of that rock. So that means¡­ I''m weaker than that freaking rock?! Hell naaa!! I won''t let a single rock decide my worth! ''Are you high on something?!'' Sera snorted. No! I''ll show this rock its place! ''Please don''t, idiot.'' Jokes aside¡­ If the rock''s level is above mine, it means there''s definitely more to it than just elemental essence absorption. Looking back at the stage where the bidding was still heating up, I took a deep breath and calmed my thoughts. It seems like some of the nobles already knew about this meteorite. They were probably informed beforehand about its presence in this auction. Let''s just wait and see who ends up buying it. Whoever does might know something I don''t. And considering the appraisal said my Authority wasn''t enough, that meteorite might be connected to Authority Holders. For now, I''ll just watch. Bidding on it was out of the question. I won''t take even the slightest risk. [...It''s number 15 again with a total of 118,000,000. Anyone higher? Once? Twice? Sold!] ¡ªDing ding! "Number 15¡­" I made a mental note. I''ll have to find out who that is. [Now then, for our main event¡­] The auctioneer stepped to the center of the stage. There''s more? "There''s more?" Ruby echoed my thoughts from beside me. [It''s not an item, it''s not a weapon, not even a meteorite¡­] This auctioneer really knew how to build suspense. [I present to you, this¡ª] ¡ªBeep Beep. All the lights focused on a single point on stage as a massive cage slowly rose from beneath. Its silver bars gleamed under the lights¡­ and inside of it, a little girl lay motionless. She was injured, clothes torn, shackles around her wrists and ankles. But then¡­ my eyes fell on her ears. ''Human! That¡ª!!'' Sera gasped in my mind, ''But¡­how?!'' "...?!" I froze. White skin. Small round face. And those pointed ears. It was just like Sera''s. There was no doubt in my mind. "That''s an elf." The words left my mouth before I even realized. Chapter 134 134: Auction House [5] In a world where power decides. What does a life cost? Is it measured in coins? In status? In strength¡­ or in silence? I''ve seen people kill for gold. I''ve seen the powerful toss lives aside like scraps. But even then¡­ I never thought I''d see a person sold like an item. Not until now. The cage slowly rose onto the stage, harsh lights casting jagged shadows across her pale skin and slight white hairs. She squinted, trying to shield her eyes with her shackled hands. Softly nibbling the cloth tied over her lips, she darted her gaze around in terror. "¡­" I went numb for a second. Staring at her tattered clothes, my mind struggled to process the sight. ''Zane¡­'' Sera called out to me, her voice trembling. ''S-She''s just a child.'' I clenched my fists. A flood of questions raced through my mind about this little elf girl. Who she was, why she exist, how she ended up here, what kind fate world allowed this to happen. But I chose to ignore them. To me, nothing in this auction house mattered anymore. Not after witnessing Sera''s memories¡­ her pain¡­ her suffering. I had made my decision. "Are you alright?" Ruby''s voice came from beside me, it laced with worry. I turned to her and asked without hesitation, my voice a little colder than before. "How much money do you have?" "Huh?" Her eyes widened, she seemed surprised by the sudden question. But once she met my gaze, she understood I was serious. "If I include the two billion in cash and a few other holdings," she answered, "then I''m carrying around 2.3 billion in total." I paused for a moment, and did some quick calculations, then nodded my head. "That''s plenty. I''ll be borrowing it for today." I said, "You don''t mind right?" Ruby didn''t look surprised. She had already guessed my intention. Crossing her arms, she turned her gaze to the elf girl on stage. "You said she''s an elf, I head that," she muttered, glancing at me from the corner of her eye. "I don''t know where that term came from or what it ment or how you know it¡­ but I''m sure you''re hiding something. Just like before." She paused, then continued. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But like I told you earlier¡­ when you''re ready to open up to me, I''ll be here to listen. And that''s a promise from the girl who swore to stay by your side, no matter how harsh the world turns against you." Her words¡­ They weren''t just a reminder. They were her trust, and I respect her equally. I took a deep breath and calmed myself. Looking into her eyes, I said softly, "Thank you." Then, almost under my breath, I added, "I''m glad I fell for you." "..hm?" Ruby tilted her head. "Did you say something?" I gave a faint smile and shook my head. "No." The auctioneer stretched his arms wide as the lights dimmed down. [What you are witnessing is¡­ a miracle. A living being, unknown to us. It was first captured from the northern part of Pyrestone, near an old forest that separates the Demon Continent from ours.] The cage''s bars opened up, revealing the elven girl completely. [Pale skin, unidentifiable blood composition, and those pointy ears. Our experts have concluded that it''s a completely new species.] The auctioneer continued. [...Now then. The bidding starts at 50 million. Let the bid begin!] Almost instantly, surrounding the stage and echoing from nearly every room, the bidding values flocked in. [Oh? Number 65 bids 55 million¡ªOh?! 80 million! By bidder number 15! Ah! It''s bidder number 33 this time, it''s 70 million!] Looking at the stage, I witnessed the bid value rise higher every second. I was planning to bid too, but I was waiting for the right moment. [Hm? What''s this¡­ Oh dear, ladies and gentlemen, number 15 this time has bid a whopping 100 million! Now, can anyone beat thi¡ªNumber 33 with 105 million! Insane! Number 15 and 33 are at each other''s throats. It''s only a matter of time before we see who can have this beautiful creature in their collection!] The auctioneer laughed before proceeding. [Can anyone beat 105 million? Once? Twi¡ªOh! We''ve got number 15 once more with 110 million! Will number 33 be willing to break the record?] "Number 15?" I noticed again. He was the one who bid the highest amount for the piece of meteorite. There must be something this number 15 knows. Another Authority holder? I hurriedly disbanded the thought. No way, the chances are very low. But it can be considered. Focusing back on the auction, I watched the scene unfold, drifting my eyes to that elf girl in the cage. Still terrified by all the bidding noises, the elf covered her ears in pain. Crouching down, she hid her face behind them. ''She looks so miserable,'' Sera said in a weak tone, as if she would start crying at any moment. Noticing Sera''s anxiety, I assured her. Don''t worry. I will get her out of this hell. Racing my fingers over the keyboard, I inputted my bidding amount. Listening to the auctioneer, I placed my finger on the bid button. [Number 33 just now bid 130 million. Is there anyone else willing to bid again? Number 15? Will you?] He taunted. [I dare you to bid higher!¡ªOh?! It''s number 15 with a sum of 150 million! Insane!!] ¡ªBeep Beep. [...Hm?] The screen on my table lit up, displaying two digits¡ª77. [Ummm¡­ is this a mis...take¡­?] He was flabbergasted. [Number 77 just now b-bid a total of¡­ 1 billion?!] [A Billion!! That''s the highest ever recorded in our history!] Listening to the announcer''s voice, the bidding stopped for a few seconds, as they were all now looking at the window of a specific room. From inside that room, I looked at them, even the staff were astounded. [Number 77 with 1 billion in total. Is anyone daring enough to go even high¡ª] ¡ªBeep Beep! [It''s bidder 15 again with 1.1 billion! Ladies and gentlemen, will there be anyone else willing to break the record?] "...Haah!" Who is this bastard?! Chapter 135 135: Auction House [6] Who is this bastard?! I swear to god, if it reaches above 2 billion I will blast this place. Pressing the bidding button, I placed the bid. ¡ªBeep Beep. [Holy! It''s bidder 77 with 1.3 billion. Will bidder 15 continue to bid? Bidder 15? You there? Once? Twice? Aaaand¡ªOh wait! Number 15 has bidded 1.5 billion this time. What will you do now bidder 77?] "Shit! After this is over I''m definitely going to pay you a visit!" I muttered, clenching my fits. Regardless of who this was, he knows something. And I won''t let him off the hook this easily. ''Calm down,'' Sera suggested, ''If you take this to your ego, we will definitely loose. And I don''t know what they will do to this child.'' "Fuuuuuu¡­." Letting out a long breath, I focused my attention on the stage. I can still bid only 600 million if I combine mine. [Bidder 77? Are you still up? Once? Tw¡ªOh the bidder 77 has bidded 1.7 billion! Ladies and gengle men, today is the day we get to see this fearsom battle like this¡­] The auctioneer was constantly yapping his mouth, dramatically stretching his arms as he spoke each words. [Huh?! Wh-wha! Bidder 15 has raised the bidding value to 2 billion now!] Son of a bitch! Who the hell is that bastard?! Now I regret not carrying any more cash. Seeing me worried, Ruby reacted. "Hey," Suddenly she tugged my sleeves, and said with a worried tone, "relax, we still got this." Her worried tone pulled me out to reality. "Mhm," I nodded in response. The bidding was still in progress, so there still a chance for me to win this. I can still go higher as far as 2.5 billion if I include both Ruby and my total cash. Should I bid way above 2.5? I can mortgage some of my items. The weapons were not allowed inside the auction house, but you can carry items and artifact with you inside, if it''s harmless. And right now, I have one item in possession which can be sold at high price. Is it worth the call though? I looked at the elf girl inside the cage, her tattered clothes, the terror in her eyes, and lastly those sackles. "Alright," I have made a decision. Pressing on the call button, I contacted the manager. Our room was silent, and Ruby too looked at me in confusion, she kept her mouth closed the entire time, as she heard my conversation with the manager. "Yes, yes." I responded to managers questions, "Bring me the amount, we will do the paper works after the auction." Before entering in our auction house, I have made an agreement with the manager of this auction house regarding sales of demon parts. And as for what type demon parts, I have sell them¡­ well, It''s a pair of feathers. A Fallen''s feather. "How much will I get?" I inquired. And after hearing their respond, my face lit up. "Alright, thanks." I orders, "you can minimise those amount from this bidding." ¡ªBeep. I hanged up. Seeing my face lit up, Ruby let out out a sigh of relief, before asking. "For how much was it sold for?" I respond to her, smiling giving her a thumbs up. "It was more than what you predicted." "Ah!" her eyes widen, after she spoke calmly, "See, I told you we got this." Nodding, and entering half of the amount that I have got from them, I pressed the bid button. ¡ªBeep Beep. ¡­ The moment the girl with pointy ears was unveiled, inside of room number 15, Lucian Ashborn was anxiously tapping his forefinger on the handle of the sofa. Holding the controller, in one hand, he typed his bidding amount. ¡ªBeep Beep. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The number 15 lit up on the screen, before the auctioneer announced. [Huh?! Wh-wha! Bidder 15 has raised the bidding value to 2 billion now!] A smile crept on his face. Try beating that! He thought with excitement. Beside Lucian, two guards were standing, as they carefully watching their Lord bid with envy in their eyes. Lucian Ashborn, the current lord of Ashborne household was a man who had an ego bigger than the Pyrestone kingdom itself. Turning to one of his guard on his left, he passed an order. "Find out which noble house was in that room 77." Ofcource, the privacy of the members in this auction house, was something that prioterizes, but either way Lucian have to find out about them. Two billion was not a less amount, it''s an amount which will take any minor noble class household more than a month to gather. And spending it on a slave girl was the last thing anyone in their right mind would do. But here they are spening billions, like that kind of money ment nothing to them. Narrowing his eyes, Lucian murmured. "There''s no way, a minor noble household will spend that much amount. Unless¡­" His gaze shifted to the slave girl, who was tying in a metal shakle. "...it really was an unknown species." Exactly, Lucian wasn''t aware of this slave girl''s real origin, nor he knew anything about them. He just want to buy her for one of his collections. A collection of rare specimen. Lucian thought, that this slave girl was some type of experimental byproduct. So, he got excited to buy it, and do his own ''test'' on her. He was willing to spend only 200 million on her, but more than that wasn''t worth it for that broken slave. But he got consumed by his big ego, bidded more than half of the cash he was carrying. His main objective to attend this auction was to purchase the meteorite, and nothing else. And after bidding 2 billion on her, he seemed satisfied. "Theres no way someone here had more than 4 billion." The auctioneer continued. [If there is no one going above 2 billion, then¡ªI conclude todays auction. Cong¡ª] The screen lit up infront of the auctioneer. On it the next bidding amount was displayed clearly for him to read. For a moment, he doesn''t believe his eyes. Blinking sever times. He hesitantly announced. [B-Bidder number 77, bidding amount 5 billion!] "What?!" Lucian shot up from his sofa, his eyes weawering on the screen above the stage with clear amount written on it. Number - 77 Amount - 5,000,000,000 [Does any one want to go beyond 5 billion!] Silence befall the hall. One minute passed. No one responded. [Once? Twice? Congratulation to bidder 77! Sold for 5 billion! Ladies and gentle men, a rond of applause.] Lucian was in shock, as he began counting number of zeroes on the screen. "F-Five billion!" He repeated. He was certain that no one here had more money than him. He was now seeing his ego crumbling slowly before his eyes. Frustration gripped his soul, as he coldly ordered his guards. "Find out who that number 77 is, at all cost." He continued. "Don''t let them escape this place." "As you wish Lord Ashborn!" Both the guards saluted, before they left the room. Lucian stood their, staring to the slave girl from the glass window. "I will have you in my collection." Chapter 136 136: Voiceless Cry [1] [Going Once? Twice? And¡­ Sold¡­!] [Congratulations to bidder 77. Sold for 5 billion! Ladies and gentlemen, a round of applause.] "Yes!" I murmured loud enough for Ruby to hear my joy, punching the air in excitement. "We did it. Congrats." Ruby lightly clapped her hands, giving me a smile. Looking once again at the elf on the stage, I noticed she was still in terror as the staff members took her backstage. And the more I looked at that elf, the more worried I got. There were around four or five people here in this auction house who had bid on her, and not to forget that number 15. After my bid of 5 billion, I had already fixed my position on their watch list, and maybe some of them were on their way to my room. I wasn''t scared or anything, considering the fact that both Ruby and I were in disguise. Turning to Ruby, I instructed, "Let''s go take that girl and our items before anything bad happens." Agreeing with me, Ruby and I both moved out of the room. ¡­ Location : First Floor, Auction House. Time : 03:15 A.M. "Did you manage to gather all the sold items?" Asked a man in his late thirties. He was wearing the staff uniform as he checked off goods from the list he was carrying. Before him, a female secretary politely nodded her head. "Yes, we have gathered all the goods." "Mhm," the male staff nodded again as he reached the final name on the list. Tracing his eyes over to the boxes on the ground, which were being packed for the bidders to take, he tallied the items. "Hm?" His hands stopped on the last name on the list. Checking once more around him, he couldn''t find it. Worried, he turned and asked the secretary, "Madam, we are missing the last item on the list." Informing the secretary, he flipped the pages multiple times to see if there was any description left for that item. "What?" asked the secretary. "Show me." The man passed the list to her. ¡ªFlip Flip! Flipping the pages, she tallied the name with the database. After reading the instruction popping up when she searched for that missing item, she heaved a sigh of relief. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry, it''s not missing," the secretary informed. "...there''s a special instruction written regarding that specific item, that it needs to be transported separately." Giving back the tally list to the male staff, the secretary filled him in on the details. "...that''s not an item, it''s a slave which was sold today to a certain someone." "A slave?" the male staff asked. Their gossip continued, "Yeah, and from what I''ve heard, it was sold for 5 billion." "5 b-billion?!" The man was flabbergasted as he heard the insane amount. "Who was that freak that bought it¡ªMhhhmm" "Shhhh..." The secretary hurriedly covered his mouth before he even finished his sentence. "...don''t curse them. If they hear you, then your future is done for. Is that clear?" "Mmmhmm." Still muffled, the male nodded in response before she let him go. "Fuuwaaa!" He took a step backward before asking, "Then where is that slave? Do I have to ship it?" The secretary searched on her table. "Uhh... here it says that the bidder will personally take care of shipment for all of his items." "Wow, rich!" commented the male staff. "Must be a noble then." Marking the slave on the list, he then submitted the report and informed, "I have checked all the items on the list. Except for the slave, all are present." Checking and nodding her head, the secretary instructed, "Great, now help Team B move the slave to here." But suddenly, a mesmerizing voice interrupted them. "There''s no need." The voice echoed. All the heads immediately turned to the source. ¡ªTak! ¡ªTak! ¡ªTak! The tapping sound of heels echoed throughout the area, as a tall figure walked in from the front. Her magnificent golden eyes landed on the secretary''s face as she graciously ran her slender fingers through her blonde hair. A long sword was clipped to her back, and her purple outfit matched the diamond earrings on her ears. Seeing her approach, the secretary took several steps back. She recognized her instantly, and her eyes flickered in terror. "Wh¡ªWhy are you here?" the secretary asked hesitantly. "A¡ªAnd how are you still alive?!" The blonde-haired lady smiled, standing right in front of her. "Heehee," the blonde lady giggled before she presented herself, opening her arms wide. "Surprise." "N¡ªNo¡­ it can''t be. You''re supposed to be dead." The secretary was now drenched in sweat. She shook her head, denying the possibility of her identity. "Wisdom?" The staff member standing just behind the secretary recognized her instantly. Wisdom grasped the side of her skirt delicately with both hands, bending her knees slightly as she dipped into a graceful curtsy. "In the flesh." Wisdom, the Ex-Rank-33 Hero. Three years ago, Wisdom was one of the few heroes who had entered the top 100 hero chart at the age of 20. Praised both for her beauty and power, she had a huge fan base. People all around the world once worshipped her. As a highly reputed hero, her future was set to be perfect. But then, one year after the Frostvile Museum Incident, her name came under exposure. That large blast that happened at that time, which sent hundreds of citizens to their deathbeds¡ªshe was the mastermind behind it. Or so, that''s what the Hero Association publicly announced. Wisdom, who was once worshipped, was now stripped of her position. Her hero title was taken away, and she was later executed by the authorities. "Heehee," Wisdom giggled, "looks like some of you still remember me." Her face turned hot red before she hid her face behind her hand. "That made me happy, hehee." Hastening her steps right in front of the trembling secretary, Wisdom demanded, "Tell me, where are you hiding her?" Wisdom''s gaze fixated deep into her eyes as she demanded an answer. "W-We''re not hiding anything," said the secretary. "Oh my~" Wisdom asked joyfully, "Do you know what I hate the most?" "Eek?!" the secretary screamed before asking hesitantly, "T-Take whatever you want, but please don''t kill me." "What?!" Wisdom retorted, "When did I ever try to kill you?!" Her expression changed to a much darker and more serious face. "WHEN?!" she screamed, gripping a fistful of the secretary''s hair. "Ugh!" The secretary tried to fight back, but the more she did, the stronger Wisdom''s grip became. "I WILL ASK YOU ONE LAST TIME! WHERE DID YOU PUT THAT SLAVE?!!" Slave?! The male staff who was witnessing all this recalled. And without wasting any seconds, he answered in her place. "T-The slave girl is being carried to her bidder right now." "Oh," Wisdom halted, still grabbing the secretary''s hair tightly. She turned to the man. "Thank you, young man." Wisdom''s expression changed to a joyous face. "You are so kind," she said, turning her head to the secretary, "...unlike some people." Her golden eyes glimmered faintly before she kicked her abdomen. "Blegh!" The secretary fell face-first, vomiting a lump of blood onto the floor. "Disgusting," Wisdom said, making a disgusted expression. The man watched. He didn''t dare to interfere, because he knew what Wisdom had done three years ago. And remembering that moment¡ªwhen she laughed maniacally as she was sentenced to the death penalty¡ª That scene alone sent shivers down his spine. "Oi, bitch," said Wisdom, looking down at the secretary''s body before crouching beside her head. Tracing her delicate fingers through the secretary''s hair, she grabbed it again. But this time, she pulled with all her force. "AAGGHHHHH!!" she cried in pain, flapping her hands and legs, trying to resist Wisdom''s grip, but all of it failed. Within seconds, her horrified screams filled the room with the tearing sound of flesh being ripped from her head. "AAAAAGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!" Slowly, the flesh on her scalp tore piece by piece with each chunk of hair Wisdom pulled out. "Hahahaahahaha!" Wisdom laughed as she dug her nails deeper into the scalp before grabbing onto a thick layer of flesh. Pulling the layer of flesh forward, she tore off half her face. "Uu..ggg..ghh." The secretary''s body twitched as it slipped from Wisdom''s grasp. "Phew¡­" Standing up, the first thing Wisdom did was stretch her body. Looking down at the quivering body on the ground, she then turned her head to the man. "Thanks for the info," Wisdom said, winking at the man. "Now then, I will go get the slave." She then elegantly walked to the place where the slave girl was. "Hmm~ Hmm~" she hummed while climbing the stairs. ¡­ Location : 2nd Floor of Auction House Time : 03:15 A.M. Walking down the stairs, we stopped in front of a huge shutter. "This is the place," Ruby said from the front. Nodding my head and entering the PIN, I opened the lock. ¡ªGrroooo The shutter lifted up slowly, revealing a giant warehouse behind. Entering the door, we started our search. "Where did they put her?" We were searching for the elven girl, who was shifted to this room according to the manager. ''Human, to your left,'' Sera said. I followed her instruction. And soon, both Ruby and I stopped right in front of a giant cage. Inside it was the elf girl. She was trembling as she slept, clinging to the little clothes hanging on her body. "Ah!" Ruby gasped, covering her mouth. "How cruel." Clenching my fists, all my emotions rose up. "Let''s get her out," I spoke. Opening the door, I picked up her light body. "Mmhn~" I noticed the little elf nibbling on my shirt before both her eyes shot open. Chapter 137 137: Voiceless Cry [2] Two pairs of ocean-blue eyes were staring at me¡ªconfused, scared, and still innocent. Her small round face was framed with white hair, and those pointy ears twitched as she looked around. ¡ªBlink ¡ªBlink Still in my arms, she blinked several times at me. Her light body was resting motionless. Looking down at her, I softened my voice. "Hello." "..." She didn''t reply. Instead, I saw her lips quiver, and her tiny shoulders trembled. Her breathing became rough. She let out a small hiccup. Her arms pressed against my chest before she tried to push me away. "...H-Haah¡­ uuh¡­" "Hey¡ª" I tried to catch her, but then I noticed a tear rolling down her cheek. "..?!" Her eyes became moist, and she broke down, wailing loudly. "No¡ªno, wait¡ª" I whispered, trying my best not to tighten my grip, trying not to scare her more. But she was sobbing, thrashing her little bruised arms with what little strength she had. "Waaaaahhh!! Aaah¨Chah¨Chic¨Cwaaahh!!" My mind immediately panicked, and before I could think of anything, Ruby took her from my arms. "Let me handle her," she gently took the trembling girl from my hold and cradled her against her chest. At first, the girl whimpered and wriggled her limbs, pushing against Ruby''s shoulder. I watched all of this, and I couldn''t blame the little girl. She didn''t know who we were. She didn''t understand. Her cries hadn''t stopped yet. But Ruby, on the other hand, didn''t flinch. Composing herself, she held her firmly and warmly close to her. "It''s fine¡­ it''s fine," she whispered, stroking the elf''s back with slow, steady motions. "You''re safe now. We won''t harm you¡­" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her sobs grew quieter, and soon after, her small fingers clutched the fabric of Ruby''s dress. "..hm?" I was amazed. She fell asleep?! "All done." Ruby grinned, gesturing at me with a victory sign. "..." It hadn''t even been a minute since she held that elf, and she fell asleep just like that¡­ Scratching my cheek, I asked unbelievably, "How did you do that?" ''Why do you always ask such dumb questions?!'' Sera scolded me. It looked like her worry regarding the little elf had dimmed down. Thinking for a second, I answered her with a chuckle. Tsk tsk tsk¡­ why are you always so mean to me? ''Huh?! When did I ever, you dumb human?!'' Clicking my tongue, I rallied, See, this is what I was talking about! You''re mean! I sensed Sera getting triggered by my every counterattack. ''Are you seriously going to discuss this dumb stuff in the situation you are in?'' "..." Alright, let''s just focus on getting the elf out. "Hmm?" Ruby, holding the little elf, tilted her head in confusion, "You know, you sometimes act weird?" "Heh!" I laughed it off. "Not you too¡­" "Eh?" Ruby''s eye twitched, "What does that mean?" "Nothing," averting my eyes, I looked around. "Anywa¡ª" Turning around, as I was about to say something, I sensed an immense amount of Essence coming from the other side of the room. "Ruby." I signaled her with just my glance, and it didn''t take her a second to take a defensive position. The Essence around me grew thicker, spreading through all the walls and ceilings. "Earth essence," I informed Ruby. Nodding her head, she took several steps back to the very rear. Holding the little elf, she was unable to pull out any of her fire skills. So, she did me a favor and allowed me to handle whatever was coming. Any kind of weapon was not allowed inside the Auction House, so I didn''t bother bringing one in. Though the Essence felt powerful, it would not cause me any trouble. This was Frostvile, and here, only the ice had dominance. But I will not use any ice elemental, because right now, I am someone who uses only fire elemental. ¡ªGrooooo The shutter of the room slowly rose up, revealing a mesmerizing pair of eyes, staring right through my soul. I didn''t flinch. ¡­ ¡ªTap¡­ tap¡­ tap¡­ The sound of heels echoed through the wide room. With her every tap on the floor, the Essence intensified. Walking inside, her eyes landed on the two figures standing in front of her¡ªunarmed. One boy, roughly 20 years of age, with red hair, and another girl with dark black hair. Wisdom''s gaze shifted to the small little girl in her arms, who was sleeping soundly without any fear. "There she is." Wisdom''s smile grew wider. Licking her lower lips, she walked toward them. Stone pillars rose around her like giants, but Wisdom walked with purpose¡ªher back straight, head high, and a long sword strapped to her back. Her eyes focused on Zane. She spoke low and silent. "Funny how the strongest always hide in quiet places. Trying to escape what they are?" She stopped in the center of the room, her heels clicking one last time as she turned. From her end, Zane stepped out. No sword. No armor. Just the usual black shirt with a bow tie on, and his hands in his pockets. His eyes met hers. They were glowing faintly, as if he was reading her. It felt cold. "You talk like you know me," he asked. Wisdom scoffed, circling slowly. "I know your type. Straight face, empty eyes, and a trail of bodies behind you." Zane shrugged slightly. "Oh, and yet¡­ you still stand before me." She smiled. "Well¡­ it''s an old habit of mine." "No sword?" she asked, glancing at his hands. Zane looked down, almost acting amused. "Don''t need one." That annoyed her. She took one slow step forward, letting her blade unsheathe itself in a smooth motion. "I will give you two choices¡­ either you give me that slave¡­" She pointed to the elf girl in Ruby''s arms. "...or," pausing, she licked her lips, "let me enjoy wiping that calm off your face." Zane didn''t move. He answered calmly. "Let me think. First of all, you can''t have her. As for second¡­" His voice dropped to a whisper. "Try it." ¡ªClang! Her blade flashed forward. Zane dodged without flinching, his body tilting just enough to avoid the strike. Her sword carved into the stone floor behind him, but Zane was already gone¡ªhe stepped past her shoulder. ¡ªSwish! Wisdom turned sharply, swinging her blade wide. But Zane didn''t give her a single opening. "Oh my~" Wisdom''s eyes lit up when she saw his motion. "...this''ll be fun." She then followed with her forearm, sliding back. Moving her body with a spinning slash, eyes wide and lips parted in glee. ¡ªClang! Her blade whistled through the air. "You make me hot~" she commented, wiping off the drool from her mouth. Zane, however, felt disgusted by her compliment. Distancing himself from Wisdom, he moved once again¡ª ¡ªClang! Clang! Clang! Dodging each and every attack by an inch, he saw Wisdom chasing him. "You''re fast," he muttered. "And you''re pretty," she whispered. "Bet you look gorgeous broken. Won''t you let me see it?" Zane''s eyes twitched once again. ''What the hell is wrong with this bitch?!'' he thought. Seeing him react, Wisdom grinned wider, biting her lips harder and licking a smear of blood from her mouth. "Mmh¡­ yes. This is what I came for." "..." That sentence alone made him feel uncomfortable. But it didn''t last long. She dashed past him, jumping upward, and spinning her body several times. She let her sword absorb most of her Essence, making it denser each millisecond before swinging at him again¡ªat his head. But Zane stopped his motion, and with a rapid, fluid movement, covering his entire fist in hot flame, he struck her abdomen. ¡ªTHUD! "Ugh!" She stumbled forward, and weirdly enough, she started laughing even harder. "Oh¡­ HAHAhhahaahaa!!" she shouted. "That fucking hurts!" Her shout was filled with thrill, clearly visible from her reddened face. She spun once again, this time her blade glowing with white light, her hands shaking¡ªnot from fear, but from joy. "Let''s dance, darling!" She charged. But Zane? He didn''t move. Right as her blade came down¡ª ¡ªCRACK! Zane caught it. With one hand. She froze. Her eyes widened. "Wha¡ª" BOOM! Before she could process what just happened, Zane punched her straight across the room. She slammed into the wall in front of him, as dust and pieces of stone from the ones she had crafted scattered everywhere. "UUgghh..! Cough! Cough!" She dropped to her knees, coughing, and then started laughing again. "Haahhaaahahaaha!!" she laughed, holding her hot red cheeks. "You are not bad." Zane walked forward slowly. "I think¡­" she wheezed, still holding her flushed face, "I think I have fallen in love!!" What the fuck is wrong with this bitch?! Zane was now desperate to get this over with and make a run for it after finishing her off. He took one step forward. Wisdom flinched, then smiled again. "Tch¡­ I have a girlfriend." With a sudden dash, Zane launched his kick, covering it with ember flames. But before it landed on Wisdom''s face, she placed her thumb on the pendant around her neck, which she had just taken out. "Not today," she smiled. "You broke my heart. We shall meet again." ¡ªZoop And then, she vanished. "Huh?" Zane halted mid-step. ¡­ Blinking several times and looking around, I searched for her. Where did she go? Activating the , I scanned the entire area. "She is gone¡­" I concluded. That pendant¡­ I thought. It must be an artifact. Anyway, that face¡­ those eyes, and that sword¡­ "I''ve seen it somewhere¡­" Recalling her features, I pressured my mind. But no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t seem to recall her. "It was Wisdom," Coming from behind, Ruby informed me. "Wisdom?" I repeated. Where had I heard that name before? But just as I was about to ask more, the elf girl in Ruby''s arms started wailing again. "Whaaaaaawaaa!!" "Oh dear," Ruby said hurriedly, patting her back. Looking at me, she suggested, "Let''s go to my room. We''ll discuss her there." "Mhm," I nodded. But before I left this place, I texted Amy to pick up all the items for me later. "And¡­ send." Clicking on the transfer button on my old communication device, I sent her a small amount. [Nox: 1,000,000 amount transferred successfully.] "All right, let''s go." Chapter 138 138: Voiceless Cry [3] Location : 50 th floor, Horizon Building, Nova Academy Time : 04:15 A.M ¡­ ¡ªClank. Locking the door behind me, I entered the living room. "The meds are in the second drawer," Ruby informed, placing the elf girl on the sofa. After escaping from the auction house, I was now at Ruby''s apartment in Nova Academy. The elf girl that I had brought, Ruby patched all the bruises on her right the moment we entered her house. Unlike before, the elf was not wailing at all. She was tugging on Ruby''s sleeves. The tiny elf didn''t want her to let go. "Oh," Ruby softly smiled, looking down at her, "I''m not going anywhere." Patting her head, Ruby took the seat beside her. The elf girl''s tiny body fell onto Ruby''s lap. "..." I watched all this with amusement in my eyes. Hey Sera, are you seeing this? ''Mhm,'' Sera replied. ''Human, can you check on her injuries?'' She sounded worried, so to calm her down, I did as she instructed. Don''t worry, Ruby already checked them. Sera''s worries were reasonable. We all thought that Sera was the last elf in existence, so meeting someone of her kind whom she was once queen of, of course she would be worried. Recalling something, I asked Sera. By the way, Sera, what''s her estimated age according to you? The elf girl looked almost like a 7 or 8-year-old if we compared her to humans. But as per Sera, elves can live up to millions of years, so I was a little uncertain about her age. To my question, Sera first thought deeply before answering. ''If I have to guess, then around¡­ around eight.'' Wait¡­ Eight years? So my guess was correct? But how was she born? I mean, besides Sera, there were no other elves in this world. Curious, I asked her. Hey, is she by any chance your chil¡ª ''No,'' she refused before I even finished. Forgetting the thought, I walked toward the sofa. Taking the empty seat right next to Ruby, I reached out to the elf''s head. The tiny elf looked almost like Sera, white shiny hair, ocean blue eyes, and that small innocent face. It''s as if I''m seeing a younger version of her. But the moment my hand touched her white hair, she forcefully shook her head, and her eyes started watering. "...Aahh..!" "Wha¡ª" I immediately retreated my hand from her. Why won''t she let me touch her? I asked myself. Watching her react like that, Ruby immediately calmed her down. "Don''t worry, he doesn''t mean any harm," she patted her head. "He is the nicest." But the tiny elf refused to listen. No matter how many times I tried, she always reacted the same. Frustrated, I pleaded with Sera for help. But before I asked anything, Sera answered on her own. ''It''s not your fault.'' She continued, ''Look at her wrist.'' "Hm?" Her wrist? Turning to her wrist, which had shackle marks, I asked Ruby to inspect it. "Ruby, can you check on her wrist for me?" "Her wrist?" she questioned before shifting her gaze to it. Smoothly picking up her wrist, she inspected it. I saw it too. On her wrist, there was a strange tattoo, like a bracelet. Ruby traced her fingers over the tattoo before asking me, "What is this?" She looked closely. "Some kind of mark?" "..." I stayed silent. Both my eyes went wide as my heart started to race rapidly against my ribs. "That''s¡­" That tattoo is similar to my contracted tattoo with Nathalia, but the shapes on hers were a bit different. Unlike mine, her tattoo had little structures of clock hands, and the numbers beginning from 1 to 10. Recalling Nathalia''s words, I constructed a theory. If someone''s tattoo via a contract contains resemblance to any kind of Authority¡ªjust like Nathalia to Dream, and mine to Paradox¡ªthen this elf''s tattoo must resemble¡­ "Time?" I thought rather deeply. If it''s true, then this girl holds the Authority of Time¡­? But how? She is just an 8-year-old. Do the gods not care about age as long as they fulfill the credentials for their apostle? There were so many questions arising, but my main focus shifted to something else. That tattoo on her hand¡­ it was no doubt due to a Demon contract. Which means, she signed a contract with a demon¡ª "Zane?" Ruby called out to me, shaking my body lightly from the side. "Huh?" I returned to my senses. "What?" I asked. Ruby narrowed her eyes before her expression turned really sad. Her chin quivered, and her eyes softened on me. She looked almost like she didn''t believe I trusted her. And maybe that thought hurt her. Even though she tried to act like everything was fine, I could tell it wasn''t. It mattered to her¡ªa lot. I was hiding so much from her. She even looked scared, and I knew she realized it too¡ªthat there was something going on with me. "You know," Ruby said softly, stroking the elf''s hair, "I lied." I stared at her. Lied? What was she talking about? "I lied when I told you it doesn''t affect me. That it doesn''t bother me¡­" She hesitated, then looked right at me. "The elf stuff? The gods? And then the look you gave just now when you looked at the mark on her wrist¡­" She paused. "Zane¡­ what are you hiding?" "I can''t take it anymore," she said, her voice on the verge of breaking. "I''m scared you''ll vanish from my life. I hate feeling like that." Then she looked at me with pleading eyes. "Please¡­ won''t you tell me?" I hesitated at first¡­ but seeing her like this really pained me. So today, I did what she asked. With each breath, I revealed to her everything. The gods. The Olympus. My meeting with Ylthea. The Authority and Authority holders. My contract with Nathalia. And about Sera too¡­ I hid nothing from her. It may sound absurd to others, but¡­ she deserves to know all of this. Maybe with this, she will see the world with different eyes. With each revelation, I saw her expression change¡ªfrom calm to terror. Her hands paused on the elf''s head. Slowly, wiping the sweat dripping from her forehead, she clenched her chest, feeling the terror of her racing heartbeat. "...That is all," I concluded, looking down at my lap. "I''m sorry." "..." "..." Silence stretched between us before her one word broke it all. "Idiot," Ruby said, her voice quivering. "You¡­ you already suffered enough." She didn''t stop. With each word she spoke, it felt like she was scolding me¡ªand I kind of didn''t mind it at all. "Why do you always think that you''re some kind of god, that you have to do everything on your own¡­" Her voice was now a mere whisper. "You have us," she turned her head to me. "Master and me." "We will do anything for you¡­" "You just have to ask..!" I clenched my fists, listening to each of her words. I wanted to ask for help too. I didn''t want to fight them alone¡­ but I''m just a human. "I am scared," I said aloud. My voice was shaky. My throat hurt each time I spoke a word. Turning my head and meeting Ruby''s eyes, which shone like a jewel, I told her, "I don''t want to lose any of yo¡ª" "Idiot!" she shouted. Her tone took me off guard. This was the first time she raised her voice to me, and to be honest, I wholeheartedly deserved it. Right now, I just wanted to release this burden on my chest. "You are an idiot if you think we need saving!" she spoke, staring deeper into my eyes. "I don¡ª" I tried to argue, but Ruby scolded me again. "No! Don''t you dare speak now, Zane!" I shut my mouth. ''Wow,'' Sera reacted too. Ruby continued, with her quivering lips. "Don''t you dare forget who we are. Who was the one that trained with you? Who was the one who taught you everything¡­" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I listened. "We can handle it! Whether it''s demons or a god. If you had only told us, we might''ve countered them together¡­ but¡­" Her voice turned cold. "If you keep hiding these creatures, these threats from us, then we might be the first to die by their hands¡ªbefore realizing what even killed us." "...?!" Her last sentence got me really good, and for the first time, I felt this feeling. I was foolish. I admitted it. Hiding these kinds of things might not be a great idea after all¡­ What if in the future, they''re the ones encountering an Authority holder or a deity before me? Then, they might not survive without knowing much about them. And I think telling her this was the perfect decision. "Tell me, Zane¡­" she now looked at me with a warm smile. "Do you want our help? Do you want us to stand beside you? Do you need our strength?" She paused. Then she spoke, her hand reaching out to me, tightly interlocking with mine. "What can I do for you?" I was hesitant. Parting my lips, I answered, meeting Ruby''s gaze. "I''m¡­ lost." I felt my heartbeat slow down. "So, please¡­ be my light." "Mhm," she politely nodded before giving me a bright smile. "...See? It was easy." She giggled. Then, slightly rubbing my fingers, she said, "I will be your light, no matter how deep you go into the darkness¡­ just reach your hand to this light." "..." I now understood. What I seek isn''t understanding or even love¡ªbut just presence. Because love isn''t about direction, it''s about presence. Suddenly, I found myself smiling at her. "Hm? What''s with the smile?" Ruby asked teasingly. "Nothing," I answered. "Thank you, Ruby. Truly. I''m glad I fell for you." "..?!" She flinched, then coughing, she scolded again, "Aren''t you getting too bold?" "Pfttt¡ªNo," I shook my head. "...Just get used to it from now on." "Hehee," she giggled. Retreating her hand from mine, she asked, "What should we name this elf?" "Hm?" I shrugged. "Name?" "Yeah, name¡­" She looked down at the elf. "We can''t just call her elf, you know." "Oh, then¡­" I thought for a second and answered, "How about Luna?" "Ugh!" Ruby scoffed. "Leave it." "What?! It''s not bad, you know," I retorted. "No," she stopped me. "How about you ask that elf, which is inside you?" "Ah, good idea!" Turning my focus, I asked Sera loudly, "Sera, what should we call her?" Sera answered immediately. ''Lily.'' "Lily?" I repeated. "Oh!" Ruby clapped her hands. "That''s a nice name! We''ll go with Lily. Thank Sera for me." "..." Haaah¡­! Ruby acts way too casual, considering the fact that there''s a literal ghost possessing her me. ''Rude! I''m not a ghost!'' Ignoring her, I asked Ruby to take care of Lily for now. "Alright, I''ll be going for now," I stood up from the sofa. "I''m leaving Lily in your care. We''ll talk to her when she''s calmed down tomorrow." Nodding her head, I said bye to Ruby before jumping off her balcony. Chapter 139 139: Voiceless Cry [4] ¡ªClink! "Fuuuu..!" Watching Zane vanish from her field of vision, Ruby slumped on the sofa. After experiencing a rather troublesome night with Zane, her mood couldn''t be any worse. "Did I say too much?" This was the first time Ruby had scolded Zane, and she felt guilty. Throughout her time with Zane in the auction house, her entire focus was on him and him alone. The guy whom she loved so much. The very same guy who was acting strange after seeing Lily. Remembering Lily, Ruby turned her head to the little girl resting on the sofa next to her. Lily was awake, blinking several times, her gaze fixated on Ruby. Although this made her smile, Ruby had actually started noticing something. "Lily," she stretched her arm towards Lily and lightly tickled her chin with her slender fingers. "..Aaa.." Lily let out a vivid chuckle, showing her small teeth while she held Ruby''s finger. "This can''t be¡­ right?" Ruby squinted her eyes at Lily, and this time, she inspected Lily''s throat by scanning it with a device carefully. ¡ªBeep! The X-rays and CT scans of her throat displayed on the holographic window in front of her. Studying it, Ruby let out a sigh of relief. "Fuuuu¡­ She seems fine." Looking down at Lily, who was curiously blinking her eyes, Ruby asked her, "You can talk, right?" She poked Lily''s cheeks. "Weird¡­" No matter how much Ruby poked her, brushed her, or even tried to talk to her, she only giggled or let out a mumbled cry¡­ but she never talked back. Remembering Zane''s words, this creature called elf was an extinct species, where only that elf queen''s soul and this tiny girl were alive¡­ who could live up to millions of years. But Lily was only 7 years old, a rather contradictory fact, considering that except for Lily, her whole species got wiped out millions of years ago. Then¡ª "Who birthed you?" she asked. "..Aauaa¡­" Lily giggled before holding on to Ruby''s finger. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She acted like a baby despite being 7 years old. Ruby concluded her thoughts, and what she learned made her feel even more pity toward Lily. She concluded that Lily was someone who was birthed by some other means, maybe an experiment. But watching Lily, who acted like a baby and wasn''t able to talk, pointed to the idea that Lily was not treated like a normal girl her age. Maybe she was even left alone, unable to adapt to any languages. "Lily..." She reminded Ruby of her past self, who was left all alone, never treated as a child her age, and used as a tool by a powerful organization. Quivering her chin and biting down on her lips, Ruby picked up Lily''s lightweight body onto her lap. Lily rested her head on Ruby''s shoulder before she started playing with Ruby''s crimson hair. "Easy there~," Ruby chuckled at her touch. Wrapping her arms around Lily, she said, "I will be your family from now on." ¡­ Time : 12:30 P.M, Next Day Location : Class 1A, first year building, Nova Academy. "Yaaaawwn..!" Rubbing my eyes, I couldn''t help but feel a little restless today. That auction house was fun. I bought so many cool artifacts from them. I will visit them again. The items will be delivered to the [Mercenary Guild], to Amy this afternoon, so I will just have to collect them from her. "Zane¡­" Beside me, Aria hit me with her elbow before asking me something in a low voice. "Did your fever go down?" "Fever?" I blinked at her in confusion. "...eh?" Aria asked with her usual cold tone, "Are you doing fine now?" She placed her palm on my forehead and then pulled it back. "You look normal." "I''m always normal," I commented. "Alright¡­" She then returned her focus to the class Prof. Whitelock was teaching. In the first place, I had various things to worry about right at the moment. After yesterday''s encounter with Wisdom, I did some digging on her with the help of Amy. And the results were quite shocking. Wisdom the Ex-Rank 33 hero of the Hero Chart, three years ago, before I even joined Heso Association. She was the one who got her license revoked and later sentenced to a death statement by the HA (Hero Association). According to the reports which I had read on her, she was the mastermind of that Frostvile Museum incident, which even I got caught up in. So, her report made me even more curious. I utilized my remaining time before my classes and went through her file. And guess what I found? Her entire report was nothing but a fabrication. Wisdom wasn''t the mastermind at all. She was just someone who got wounded by the Association. They threw all their shady blames on her, making her the most hated ex-hero in the world. ¡ªTak! Tak! Tak! Tak! Tapping the desk, I thought about the thing that was bugging me the most. How was she still alive though? Knowing the HA, they took their work seriously, and they will do whatever benefits them¡ªeven if it''s something like accusing heroes. Wisdom must have known something about them. Maybe that''s the reason they kept her hidden from the public''s eyes. The HA didn''t want her dead¡­ so maybe she did know something about them¡­ or maybe she was useful to them. And no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t reach an optimized conclusion. I was missing a few pieces. ¡ªTak! Tak! Tak! Tak! And, to know the truth, I have to gather them as soon as possible. "Mister Skylark." Someone called me from the podium, snapping me out of my thoughts. I looked up, slowly tilting my frame toward the direction. It was Prof. Whitelock. Her wrinkled eyes were staring right through me, sending a chill down my spine. Sitting straight, I acted to focus on her. "Yes, professor?" I asked politely. Prof. Whitelock smiled before she answered. "Can you guess what I hate the most?" Not this again. Heaving a sigh of relief, I answered her in the most polite way possible. "I''m sorry, professor," I even stood up from my seat. Bowing lightly, I added, "I was just chec¡ª" Cutting me off, Prof. Whitelock scolded, "I know you got the highest score in Elemental Theory, but please respect my class and don''t yawn¡­ there are others who might get distracted by it." I nodded my head apologetically. Prof. Whitelock continued, "Even if you know all of this, then I recommend you just keep on listening¡­" I nodded politely. "And finally..." She looked at me, "meet me in the staffroom after class." "Huh?!" Pausing my thoughts, I got nervous. But I didn''t argue, I just nodded my head before she gestured for me to take my seat. After all, I don''t want my grades lowered. The class continued till 02:00 P.M. It was longer than before, but today my master was on a mission, so her special training class was canceled. Heroes and their duties... "Haaaahh..." "Shall we get going?" Packing her belongings, Aria gestured for me to move. Standing up and turning around, I noticed several eyes were directed at me. Not out of envy, but with malice and jealousy. And the exact reason for that was the girl who was asking me to move with her. What did I ever do to deserve this?! I cried inwardly. ''Existing.'' Sera answered. Shut it, ghost, or no cakes for you! ''Heh..!'' Sera retorted, ''You promised. Now don''t go back on your words.'' Yeah, yeah... it''s not like I can go against your will. Standing up from my seat, I walked out of the Open Elective classroom. Lightly glancing at the corridor, I shook my head. My eyes feel sleepy. Maybe I shouldn''t have done that info-gathering without sleeping. Thinking about it, I realized¡ª My sleep cycle is messed up. But it was necessary, and I didn''t dislike it nor did I love it. I just did it because I got curious about Wisdom and that explosion at Frostvile Museum. "You look tired," Aria said, glancing at me from the side of her eyes. Looking at her, I answered, "I didn''t get a good night''s sleep yesterday." She nodded, crossing her arms together. "That I can tell." We both chatted our entire way to the cafeteria before meeting up with Anna. "Hey!" Anna waved at Aria, smiling ear to ear as she ran in front of her. "I booked us a seat and ordered a plate of cupcakes for you." "Hello," Aria greeted her, giving her a high five in response. I was standing right next to her, but she didn''t seem to notice me. It felt as if she was ignoring me on purpose. And that did me dirty. A few veins popped up on my head as I turned to her and said, "Anna, I''m here too, you know." She paused for a moment, gave me a brief side-eye, and then smiled again before pulling Aria by the hand. "Come, the food is getting cold." "..." Seriously, what the hell did I even do to deserve this kind of treatment?! ''Existing.'' Sera answered once again. And that annoyed me even more. Alright, only one cake for you today. This ghost needs some serious punishment. But just as I was about to take a step, a wave of dizziness slammed into me. The floor beneath me warped, it was tilting, and stretching, like it was melting under my feet. I halted, abruptly. "...!?" ''Human?'' Sera''s voice echoed in my skull. I stumbled a little on my feet before I felt my energy draining away. I reached out instinctively, but my limbs felt distant, like I was controlling them through water. "What¡ª?!" I gasped, but the words came out sluggish, slurred. My vision started to blur. I saw Anna and Aria''s figures moving forward, not noticing my condition. "Ann...a¡­" I croaked, my voice a rasp barely louder than a whisper. My knees buckled. My skull felt like it was cracking open from within, as if something was clawing out to escape. ''O¨COi! Don''t close your eyes!'' Sera''s voice was shaking now. ''Stay awake, you idiot!'' I tried. God, I tried. "..hm?" Finally, Anna turned her head back in my direction, but I was already on the ground, my limbs quivering with each pulsing throb in my head. "Zane?!" Anna panicked and ran toward me, and so did Aria. Their approaching figures were the last thing I saw before I lost all consciousness. Chapter 140 140: He will be here soon [1] On the same day, on a remote island near Vanilla City, Aquadore. With huge tidal waves slamming against the edge of the cliff and tall trees shrouding the area, the only light came from the distant city, filtering through countless leaves above, casting a yellow web of light over a small hut. Walking up to the hut was a lady with blonde hair and a purple outfit. Her elegant movements and the rhythmic thumping of her heels on the wet grass below created a soft cracking sound. Standing in front of the wooden door, she knocked twice. ¡ªKnock Knock. "Who do I seek?" A voice called out from inside. "The universe," the blonde-haired lady replied. ¡ªCreak. Shortly after her response, the door creaked open, revealing a hooded man standing within. "So, it''s you, Wisdom," the hooded man said, pointing toward a direction deeper inside. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come this way." Wisdom gave a silent nod and entered the hut. From the outside, it looked like a cramped little shelter, barely spacious enough for one. But once inside and deeper within, it revealed itself to be a three-story structure descending underground. At this moment, following the events of the Auction House, Wisdom had been summoned to report on her mission. Wisdom worked for an organization known as , a clandestine syndicate operating from the shadows with the sole aim of dismantling law and order in every kingdom ruled by the current regime. She had joined this group after the Hero Association betrayed her, stripping her of everything she had built. In time, she came to believe that the Hero Association was the true harbinger of chaos, hiding behind a mask of justice while orchestrating the world''s downfall. Forgery, corruption, mass murder, the Hero Association had its hands in every major catastrophe the world had endured. Or so had told her. After being shown certain classified evidence, and having found herself entangled in one of their dark schemes, she eventually believed it. Besides, the pain she endured three years ago was real enough. Every time she tried to recall it, her heart throbbed with heat and itchiness. Call it trauma or instinct, she didn''t care anymore. "We''re here," the hooded man said. They had arrived before a large, ancient-looking door. He placed his hand on its surface, and a white light glowed from his palm. The ground rumbled beneath them. ¡ªRumble. To Wisdom''s surprise, the stone door began to rise with a slow, grinding sound. It continued for several seconds before the path fully opened. The hooded man gestured forward. "Please." Wisdom stepped inside slowly. As she crossed the threshold, she noticed the hooded man had vanished. Instead, she now stood in a grand chamber, facing five unfamiliar figures around a circular stone table. This was her first time meeting them. The of . The shadowy figures who controlled nearly all operations in the . In this world, the was a realm where all criminal syndicates gathered. They had established a set of rules for their operations, and every gang and organization connected to the was bound to follow them. Straightening her posture, Wisdom gulped before presenting herself in front of the council. Wariness instantly flashed across her face. Just by looking into their eyes, she could tell, that they were leagues above her. But just as she stepped forward into their full view, a gentle yet commanding voice echoed in her ears. "Don''t worry, dear. We mean no harm." Wisdom''s head snapped toward the voice, to the left corner seat at the round table. When her eyes met the speaker''s, they widened with disbelief. Seated in that chair was a woman around her age. Her red hair cascaded elegantly down her back, and the overwhelming aura surrounding her made one question whether she was even human. The figure was unmistakably familiar. A face Wisdom had seen countless times in the news. She was none other than Seena Ashborn, the third heir of the Ashborn House¡ªand the current Vice President of the Hero Association. The realization hit Wisdom like a bolt of lightning. Her face flushed with fury, her heartbeat quickened, and painful memories of betrayal resurfaced. But Wisdom wasn''t reckless. She wouldn''t act on impulse. She knew better. Seena met her glare with a composed smile and raised a hand. "You may harbor some malice toward the Hero Association," she said gently, "but believe me when I say this¡­ I''m someone who mostly wants them ruined." Wisdom''s brows furrowed. Wants them ruined? That''s what she heard, right? If so, then¡­ maybe she could trust her. A helpless smile tugged at the corner of Wisdom''s lips. Seena pursed her own lips, studying Wisdom from head to toe before a gentle smile bloomed. "Can you guess why we summoned you here so suddenly?" "...Yes." Wisdom nodded without hesitation. Seena''s smile faded slightly at the response. "Oh?" she said, intrigued. "You''re as sharp as the rumors claim." She chuckled softly. In Wisdom''s eyes, she didn''t see fear or hatred. She saw madness. "Now then," Seena continued, "can you tell us what went wrong with your previous mission?" Wisdom nodded and began recounting the events of that night at the Auction House, everything she saw. The red-haired man. The black-haired girl. The pointy-eared little girl. She held nothing back. All five members of listened with interest. Some murmured among themselves, while others remained silent. Due to the shadows cloaking the room, Wisdom couldn''t clearly see their expressions. But she could sense it, this topic held their utmost attention. After she finished speaking and a brief silence passed, Seena finally said: "We''re now certain the red-haired man was none other than Nightmare." "Nightmare?" Wisdom echoed. "Yes." Seena confirmed with a nod. Wisdom recalled a recent viral news report. Just a few weeks ago, the legendary hero Glory had been slain brutally, by a man who calling himself Nightmare. At first, she didn''t believe anyone could kill the Rank-3 Hero. But after watching the video clip¡­ she was convinced. Nightmare was on the same level as the Single Rankers. "His fighting style perfectly matches your description," Seena added. Wisdom lowered her head, ashamed and frustrated. The mission had been entrusted to her directly by . "I''m sorry," she murmured, gaze fixed on the floor. "Haha." Seena chuckled lightly. "Don''t worry. We didn''t summon you here for scolding or punishment." I''m not? Wisdom tilted her head slightly. "We have a special mission for you," Seena said. "And among all our options, we believe you''re the perfect candidate." "Why?" Wisdom asked before she could stop herself. "Didn''t I already fail you?" But she had to ask. Seena didn''t hesitate even for a second. Her voice was calm, unwavering. "Believe us, all members of the chose you specifically." Wisdom blinked, eyes flickering to the other four figures seated in silence, hidden in the shadows of the round chamber. All of them¡­ chose me? She swallowed her nerves and asked, "What do I have to do?" "It''s simple," Seena replied, her gaze piercing. "We want you to search for a God." "Huh?!" Wisdom flinched. God? Did I hear that right? Her thoughts spiraled in confusion. Gathering her courage, she took a small step forward. "Umm¡­ c-can you elaborate, please?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. "Pfttt," Seena chuckled. "Don''t worry. You have a lot to learn. And we''ll personally teach you everything." As soon as she said that, the lights above the five figures flickered to life. One by one, the shadows receded, and the faces of the came into full view. Wisdom''s breath caught in her throat. Her entire body tensed, a shiver crawling down her spine. "Wha¡ª" Her voice cracked. How¡­? She recognized them. Every. Single. One. People she never imagined seeing together in the same room. People who were thought to be dead, missing, or simply untouchable. She was completely at a loss for words. ¡­ At that same moment, far away, when Zane lost consciousness¡ª ¡­ I found myself once again standing in the middle of the endless, ruined city. It was familiar. Lonely. "Where is she?" I muttered, scanning the broken skyline. The air was heavy with dust, and the gray remnants of stone statues crumbled beneath my feet as I walked. I moved forward, stopping at the base of a massive, half-destroyed temple. "She must be in here¡­" This was Nathalia''s doing again. She had pulled me into another of her dreams. I sighed. "I swear, she has the weirdest way of calling for a meeting." I climbed the crumbling stairs, muttering under my breath. "She could''ve at least told me beforehand." Somewhere in reality, Anna and Aria were probably panicking. Their faces flashed in my mind, especially Anna''s. To be honest¡­ it was kind of fun seeing her all worked up. "Zane!?" I imitated her voice with a smirk. "Pfttt¡­" I snorted and stepped into the temple. The ceiling had collapsed in parts. At the center, the grand white statue of an unknown god loomed above me, frozen in time. "Hello?" I called out. Weird. Last time, I found her praying in front of that very statue. But now, she was nowhere to be seen. Then, a soft and familiar voice reached me. "Master Nathalia is not coming today." I spun around. A white-haired girl with piercing red ruby eyes stood silently at the corner. "Lilith?" I said, startled. What was she doing here? She took a graceful step toward me, bowing slightly in greeting. "Sir Paradox. I have a message for you." I listened, waiting for her to finish. "He is coming," Lilith said calmly. Chapter 141 141: He will be here soon [2] "What? Who''s coming?" I asked, staring at her in confusion. Lilith stepped forward, folding her wings neatly behind her back. Standing before me, she replied with a calm, measured voice. "Karton." "Karton?" I tilted my head. "Who''s that?" Seriously, what was she talking about? I had no idea who Karton was, and I couldn''t understand why Nathalia had sent Lilith in her place. Then again, knowing Nathalia, there was likely a reason behind it. Seeing my confusion, Lilith elaborated. "Karton is one of the thirteen gods of Olympus, the God of Time." Before she could continue, I quickly interrupted her, holding up my hand up. "Wait. Wait. The God of Time?" Lilith raised an eyebrow slightly. If I remembered correctly, all the gods had vanished from Earth long ago. So how could one of them be. "By ''coming,'' you mean he''s coming here, to Earth?" I asked, needing confirmation. Lilith nodded, her expression still unchanging. "Yes." I blinked. Was she serious? "Wait a second, how do you even know that?" I asked, more bewildered than ever. "Our gods informed us," she replied simply, her voice like still water. Well, my gods didn''t inform me of anything. Before I could say more, she conjured a red envelope from thin air and held it out toward me. "What''s this?" I asked, eyeing it warily. "Master Nathalia wanted you to have this," Lilith explained, handing me the envelope. "She instructed me to give it to you once you woke from this dream." That left me even more confused. How was I supposed to receive this envelope in the real world? But considering it was Nathalia, someone who could bend the lines between dream and reality, I decided not to question it. "What''s inside?" I asked. Lilith shook her head slightly, her expression softening with apology. "That, my master did not tell me. But she did say it contains the answers you''re currently seeking." That made me shiver a little. How could Nathalia know exactly what I was looking for? Was she watching me somehow? I glanced around the temple feeling uneasy. ...Was she stalking me? I immediately shook off that ridiculous thought and took the envelope from Lilith, I tucked it safely inside my coat. "Now then," Lilith said, bowing respectfully, "please allow my departure, Sir Paradox." "You''re leaving already?" I asked. She had just dropped the bombshell that a literal god was descending to Earth and now she wanted to walk away as if she''d told me the weather forecast? But I wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip by. "Before you go," I said, making her pause and lift her gaze back to me, "didn''t you say gods can''t interact with mortals? So how exactly is one descending?" Her response was immediate. "That''s what Master Nathalia went to discuss." "With who?" I had assumed it was with other Authority holders, but Lilith''s next words surprised me. "To Amadeous." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah. That made sense. If anyone could rival Ylthea or understand divine limitations better than the rest of us, it was Amadeous. "If your questions are answered," Lilith said softly, "then I bid you farewell." Her form shimmered and vanished, and the world around me began to blur. Light fractured the space like glass, dissolving into darkness, until I finally returned to reality. ¡­ Location : Infirmary, West wing, Nova Academy. Three figures stood around a sleek, white metallic bed. On it lay a boy with tousled black hair, eyes closed, though beneath his lids, his pupils twitched slightly as if lost in a dream. "Looks like he''s dreaming," said Julius, who had rushed to the infirmary the moment he heard about Zane fainting in the middle of the cafeteria. In response, Anna added quietly, "He told me just yesterday that he wasn''t feeling well. And now this¡­" Her gaze lingered on Zane''s pale face. "Maybe he didn''t sleep much last night," Aria offered, calmly peeling an apple and placing the slices neatly on a small plate beside the bed. The three friends exchanged concerned glances, each offering their own thoughts on what might have caused Zane to collapse so suddenly. "Ahem." A cough interrupted their musings. The nurse stationed beside Zane folded her arms sternly before speaking. "Could you three please keep it down? Your voices are disturbing the other patients." She narrowed her eyes. "If this continues, I''ll have to report all of you to the Headmistress. And you know how seriously she takes the code of conduct." The trio looked around, suddenly realizing the infirmary, despite being within the academy was nearly full, with students resting on almost every bed. They lowered their heads in a silent apology, not out of fear, but out of respect for the others trying to recover. "Sorry." ¡ªBAM! The sudden sound of the door crashing open startled everyone. Heads turned instantly toward the entrance. Standing there, framed in the doorway, was none other than the Headmistress of Nova Academy¡ªRuby Oliver. She was breathless, soaked in sweat, her crimson-red hair untied and flowing messily over her shoulders. Her uniform was slightly disheveled, as if she''d come running without a moment''s pause. "H-Headmistress?" the nurse stammered, clearly stunned. "Wh-What brings you here?!" "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Ruby inhaled deeply, trying to catch her breath. Her eyes scanned the room, then locked onto Zane''s unconscious figure. "How is he?" she asked immediately, her voice filled with urgency. The room fell completely silent. Everyone had always known Ruby Oliver as the composed, intelligent headmistress of their academy and as the current Rank-3. She was elegant, graceful, and always in control. But the look on her face now, as worry etched deeply into her usually calm expression, it shattered that image entirely. She moved swiftly toward Zane''s bed. And as she stared at his sleeping face, the panic in her eyes slowly faded. There was no doubt, her concern was real. "Headmistress," Aria spoke up first, "the doctor said he fainted due to stress and exhaustion. He should be fine with rest." Stress and exhaustion? Ruby repeated the words in her mind. Was it because of the auction house yesterday? Or did something else happen? Her thoughts churned with questions. But for now, her focus remained on Zane. She knew better than anyone, Zane wasn''t someone who would simply collapse from being tired. No. If he had fainted, something significant had happened. Perhaps someone had done something to him. Someone powerful, someone beyond his current level. The idea made her stomach twist with unease. But she couldn''t allow anyone to see this side of her. She needed to remain composed, for his sake, and her own. "Nurse Julie," Ruby said, her tone suddenly regaining its commanding calm, "treat this student as your top priority. And¡­" She turned to the trio. "...do not inform his sister. Not yet. She must remain focused on her mission." Zane''s sister, Elise, was currently on assignment in Aquadore, its an important mission assigned by Nova. If she learned of Zane''s condition, it could jeopardize both her mental state and the mission itself. The trio nodded solemnly, understanding the weight of her words. Then Aria, hesitant but curious, raised a question. "But, Headmistress¡­ why are you here?" "...Hm?" Ruby flinched slightly at first, though no one seemed to notice. She quickly composed herself. "What do you mean?" she asked politely. "He''s my student. I made a vow to always come running when one of them is in trouble." Right. As if anyone was going to take that seriously. There were easily three students being admitted every week. She didn''t come running then. So why was she treating Zane any differently? The others had the same thought¡ªand almost instantly, they arrived at a silent conclusion on their own. Anna, Aria, and Julius exchanged glances and gave a synchronized nod. Anna looked up at the headmistress and smiled sweetly. "Thank you, Headmistress. You''re so kind. We understand." Understand what exactly?! Ruby wanted to yell. But she held herself back in front of her dear students. Nodding, she instructed, "Now go back to your classes, all three of you. Master Envy''s lesson starts in a few minutes." She checked the time as she said it. The moment the name ''Envy'' was mentioned, all three of them went pale. Sweat began to drip from their foreheads before panic settled in. "O-oh, I almost forgot!" Julius cried, tugging at his hair. "I wanna go home," Anna muttered helplessly. As for Aria¡­ she didn''t seem too fazed. Maybe she was just used to her mother''s punishments. A few seconds later, the trio left the infirmary, leaving only two people behind¡ª Ruby, and the boy lying unconscious on the bed, Zane. Ruby had dismissed the nurse earlier, asking for some privacy. The nurse complied without question. "¡­Fuuuu." With a long sigh, Ruby walked over to Zane and leaned against the empty desk beside his bed. Raising an eyebrow, she said casually, "They''re gone. You can wake up now." "..." Slowly, Zane opened his eyes, and Ruby''s face was the first thing he saw. "Hey, Ruby..." ¡­ Opening my eyes, the first thing I saw was Ruby''s mesmerizing face. "Hey, Ruby¡­" I greeted her casually. Ruby frowned. "It''s Headmistress Ruby to you." Oh¡­ right. "I''m sorry. Headmistress Ruby," I corrected myself politely. She leaned in slightly, her voice softer but firm. "So? What happened this time?" "I fainted," I joked. "Zane." Her tone turned cold. "I''m serious." Scary¡­ I hesitated. "It''s about them." Ruby''s eyes widened. She immediately understood who I meant. Without wasting a second, she asked, "Explain." Honestly, I was still confused. Lilith had said the red envelope would hold the answers I needed. But no matter how many times I checked my pocket, there was nothing there. Just as I was about to speak, my right wrist began to glow, white light cascading across the room, reflecting off both our faces. ¡ªSuaaa "¡­!?" Ruby flinched, while I instinctively grabbed my wrist, trying to keep it down. Something¡­ something was trying to escape out. "Ugh!" I groaned, biting my lip. But in the next moment, the light faded, it simmered down, retreating into my wrist. And when I looked again, a red envelope had appeared beside my hand. "It''s here," I said, picking it up. I read what was written in bold white letters on its surface. [From Karton, The God of Time.] [To Paradox, The Apostle of Ylthea.] Chapter 142 142: An Invitation "What''s this?" asked Ruby, clearly astounded by the sudden appearance of a red envelope. Picking it up, I answered, "This was the reason why I fainted." "Hmm?" The envelope was sealed with golden molten plastic. Tracing its corners, I read the bold white text written on it: [To Paradox, The Apostle of Ylthea] And at the bottom: [From Karton, The God of Time] "What the hell?!" Reading the name on the envelope, I was startled. Recalling my meeting with Lilith, I remembered her informing me that this was a letter from Nathalia¡ªbut this¡­ Hesitantly, I opened the seal. ¡ªSnap. And the moment I broke it, a strange, sweet, rose-like scent spread through the air. "Strange¡­" said Ruby as she carefully inspected the letter in my hand. "So, it this a letter?" she asked. Nodding, I said, "Seems like it." ''By the way, human,'' interrupted Sera, her voice carrying a curious tone, ''try reading the letter.'' Yeah, I plan to do that. With that, I pulled the letter from the envelope and unfolded it. "...?" At first, I thought I was seeing things. But after Ruby''s comment¡ª"What is this language?"¡ªI realized it wasn''t just me. The letter was long, at least three to five paragraphs. I was now certain that it was something special. The letters on the paper consisted of boxy handwriting. From the looks of it, it seemed to be some kind of ancient language. Getting curious, I asked Sera, Can you translate this? But she was already on it. ''This is a God Tongue, spoken only in the past¡ªwhen Olympus existed,'' she informed me. ''As for translating it, I already did. Allow me to inject the language into your memory.'' As she said this, several streams of information surged into my mind. It was overwhelming¡ªbut within moments, I could not only understand the language, I could read it fluently. ''Done,'' Sera informed. Looking back at the letter, I was now able to read it. ¡ª------- To the one called Paradox, I write to you not as a god above mortals, but as one who shares a stake in what is about to unfold. You, whose presence defies timelines and stirs fate itself. I have felt your awakening. The moment you tore free from your sealed fate, the currents of time shifted. It is not coincidence, but it is convergence. As such, I extend to you this invitation. Come to Windstorm Island, off the coast of Aquadore, in two days. There, my Apostle shall await you. She will recognize you. And you¡­ will recognize her. Time, as you know it, is no longer linear. You must understand your place in this tangled world before it coils too tightly to unwind. Do not delay. As the past remembers you. The future fears you. And I¡­ I am merely the one watching all ends. ¡ªKarton ¡ª------- I went silent the moment I started reading it. Sera, too, was quiet. She didn''t interrupt. She didn''t ask anything. We were simply too invested in the letter¡ªone written by a god himself. Seeing me quiet, Ruby asked worriedly, "What''s written in it?" She, too, seemed to understand the weight of this letter. Folding the letter in my hand, I carefully slid it back into the envelope. "Fuuuuu¡­" Scratching my head, I looked up at her. "It''s an invitation." "Invitation?" Ruby asked, tilting her head in confusion. "Yeah. And it was solely directed at me." After hearing that, her expression grew more puzzled as she extended her question. "Whose invitation is this? And... from where to?" To that, I answered both. "A letter from a god. He''s asking to meet me," I said casually. "What?!" Ruby flinched, clearly unable to process my words. "Wait! Wait! A god?" she asked again. "But didn''t you say the gods vanished a long time ago?" "True, they did," I informed her. "But I don''t know how or why¡ª''he'' came back to Earth." Ruby gulped. "S-So, a god descended to our land?" she asked, hesitating. I could see it clearly in her expression. I nodded in response. "T-Then... are you going to meet ''him''?" At her question, I paused to think. The God of Time¡ªKarton¡ªwas someone supposedly on our side. Not to mention, the pendant Aegis that I carry was something he created. Maybe... meeting him will be beneficial. I plan to ask him why I was chosen. Why did the gods vanish? And beyond that¡ªwhy can''t I die? Why am I the only one who possesses two Authorities? Could it be because I''m the Child mentioned in that prophecy? These were the questions I still didn''t have answers to. And as a god, he must know them. Right? He has to. Turning to Ruby, I answered her directly. "Yes, I''m planning to accept this invitation." The moment those words left my mouth, Ruby shot back. "Then take me with you!" She insisted. "I don''t want you to meet a literal god all alone¡ªno matter what side he''s on." She didn''t let me speak. "I will be coming too," she said, unfolding her arms. Stepping close, she gripped my hands tightly. "Take me. I''ll use everything in my power to assist you." Her pleading red eyes were something I couldn''t resist. And without hurting her pride, I accepted. After all, I had promised her¡ªif I ever felt scared, I''d take her hand. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So¡­ "All right," I said, giving her a warm smile. "Mhm." She nodded, returning a smile that instantly washed away all my fears. After explaining everything the letter contained, and telling her about Karton, we finally decided on our date of departure. "We''ll leave tomorrow evening," I suggested. Karton had asked to meet in two days, and the flight to Windstorm Island, Aquadore would take us around 24 hours. So, leaving tomorrow would be the most optimal option available. After thinking for a few seconds, Ruby nodded. "All right. That gives me plenty of time to submit a leave of absence to the Hero Association." Of course, Ruby was a Rank-7 hero. She couldn''t just disappear into thin air. An official hero was required to formally submit a leave request if they wished to take a break, so the Association could assign another hero to take over her missions. The whole process would take a day to complete. Remembering that, I made a request. "Use my illness as an excuse and get me a leave from Nova too." "No way," Ruby said immediately, narrowing her eyes. I blinked in surprise. "Why not?!" What did I do wrong? She was the Headmistress. She could do anything she wanted. ''Aren''t you taking your girlfriend''s position way too casually?'' Sera''s voice rang in my mind, scolding me. What? I didn''t understand. I''ve never taken advantage of Ruby''s position... at least not intentionally. ''You''re going to hell,'' she clicked her tongue. ''Or are you forgetting that I can read your thoughts?'' "..." Caught red-handed. All right, I''ll admit it. I did use her authority once¡ªon the night of the Auction House. But that was then! I couldn''t help it! And she agreed to it! "You already took a day off before," Ruby said, crossing her arms. "As such, I can''t grant you another one. Otherwise, people will think I''m favoring you too much." "Ah..." She had a point. If this kept happening, both students and professors would start whispering. Rumors of her favoritism would circulate, damaging her reputation... and mine. And if anyone ever uncovered our connection, it would take the Hero Association less than a day to link everything back to me. I didn''t want that¡ªfor either of us. So, then... what could I do to avoid showing up? "I''ll just lock myself in my room for a few days," I muttered aloud. "..." Ruby gave me a strange look. ''Are you an idiot?'' Sera scolded. Then suggest something better, oh great queen. I snapped back mentally. ''You could always run away from the Academy,'' she replied smugly. Are you out of your mind?! And I''m the idiot here? "You don''t need to worry about getting a leave," Ruby said suddenly. She pulled out her tablet from her Inventory ring and turned it on, handing it to me. "What''s this?" I asked, glancing at the screen. Clearing her throat, she grinned. "Consider it a reward." A reward? For what exactly? My eyes scanned the text on the screen, which appeared to be an official notice from the Academy, and as I read, my eyes widened in disbelief. ¡ª---- Nova Academy All 1st Year students must attend a mandatory practical training in Vanilla City, Aquadore. This will be undertaken as your practical assignment and will reflect your credit points in your report. Departure: In 2 days at 8:00 AM. Return: After 4 days. Bring field gear and assigned items. Attendance is required. Contact your homeroom instructor for details. ¡ª Faculty of Nova ¡ª------ Sometimes, my luck surprised even me. Call it coincidence or something else I wasn''t sure¡ªbut somehow this managed to work in my favor, and that fact alone bothered me now. "This notification will be sent to all first-year students by tonight," Ruby said, taking the tablet from my hand. So that''s why I hadn''t received it yet. "What do you think about this matter?" she asked, staring seriously into my eyes. I straightened my back. "About what? The fact that the notification and my meeting with the god fall on the same date?" Ruby''s eyelid twitched. "That too¡­ but I was asking whether you think you can manage both the practical assignment and the meeting." I grinned smugly. "What do you think? Don''t you know me by now?" "Haaah¡­" Ruby let out a long sigh. "You and your attitude, seriously." "Hehe," I chuckled. "I can manage." "All right then," she said. "From my side, I can only authorize your departure a day before the venue. That should be enough, right?" I nodded confidently. "Plenty." With that, our conversation came to an end. I went for a final check-up with the doctor and then returned to my room. As soon as I entered, I pulled out my old communication device and sent a message to Amy. [Me: Tomorrow, 11 a.m.] I needed to collect my items from the Auction House. Not even a minute passed before I received a reply. [Amy: All right. I also have some information about an ancient temple.] "Ancient temple?" That must be the information I''d asked her to find, something related to ruins or artifacts left behind by the gods. "Great. She actually managed to find one this quickly." With that, my schedule for tomorrow was set. Chapter 143 143: Departure [1] A day passed in the blink of an eye, and it was now Friday. "I hope I didn''t come too early," I muttered, checking the time on my watch as I made my way inside the . It was 10:40 A.M. twenty minutes earlier than my scheduled meeting with Amy. Stopping in front of the door, I glanced around. "Huh, where is everyone?" I said, frowning slightly. The place was empty. The reception desk where Amy usually sat was vacant, and even the clerk who worked at the left table was nowhere to be seen. "Oh, you''re early today," said a familiar voice. Turning around, I spotted Amy, carrying three stacked boxes in her arms. She greeted me politely, forming a small smile on her lips. "Welcome, Nox. The staff are on holiday today, only I''m here," she informed me, setting the boxes down on the table with a small thud. As she straightened up and looked in my direction, Amy squinted, examining my face closely. "What''s with this getup?" she asked curiously, tilting her head. I moved over and sat comfortably on the chair across from her, answering calmly. "It''s just a precaution." Right now, my appearance was heavily altered. I had used a potion that temporarily extended my hair for thirty minutes and created artificial scars across my face. It was a simple yet effective disguise. The reason I did that was simple, the noble houses had planted stalkers to tail me after the incident at the Auction House. Ever since I switched to my ''Nox'' persona, I had been sensing their presence quite a lot lately. So, to throw them off my trail, I disguised myself again with longer hair and facial scars, making it difficult for even a trained eye to recognize me. "I almost didn''t recognize you... almost," Amy grinned, crossing her legs casually and pulling out a cigar. She lit it with a smooth flick, taking a relaxed puff. ¡ªPuff. Leaning back against the chair, I got straight to the point. "My items." Amy sighed dramatically. "Haaah... always straight to business. I hope your girlfriend ditches you someday." Her words didn''t even faze me. I wasn''t surprised she knew about me visiting with Ruby at the auction house last night, the information like that traveled faster, especially through Amy''s agency. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anyway," she said, letting the cigar dangle loosely between her fingers. She pushed the three boxes across the table toward me. "Here''s your items." Without wasting time, I opened each box, checking every item carefully. Their condition and authenticity were just as I had requested. Satisfied, I nodded. "Good work." As I finished storing the items into my inventory, Amy pulled out a folded piece of paper from her pocket and tossed it toward me. Catching it mid-air, I raised an eyebrow. "A bill?" "No," she smirked. "It''s the thing you wanted the most." The thing I wanted the most? My eyes narrowed slightly as I stared at the paper. "Ancient Temple?" I guessed. "Precisely," Amy said, tapping on the tablet she had placed on the table. A detailed map appeared on the screen. "How much do you know about the ''Black Bullets''?" she asked, glancing up at me. I leaned forward, gathering my thoughts before answering, "Only that they were an infamous pirate group that controlled the southern district of Aquadore''s Great Ocean." Amy nodded approvingly. "Mhm." Two years ago, I had crossed paths with them during a mission. I had been tasked with gathering intel on their operations. From that experience, I learned more than I cared to. The Black Bullets weren''t just your average pirates. They were cruel, ruthless, and highly connected. High-ranking nobles and government officials covered for them, ensuring they evaded justice time and time again. Despite the countless crimes they committed, not a single member had ever been punished. It was surprising, even for me, to suddenly hear the name Black Bullets from Amy''s mouth. I wondered what had happened. After a short pause, Amy spoke. "Here''s the thing... all the members of the Black Bullets died." "Huh?" I blinked. "What do you mean, they died?" I stared at her intently, waiting for an explanation. Amy leaned back slightly, tapping the map on her tablet. "Two days ago, two warships belonging to the Black Bullets stumbled into a small hurricane in the southeastern region of Aquadore''s Great Ocean. Their ships got caught up in it and were sucked beneath the waves..." She traced her finger along the map, stopping at a marked location. "The pirates who survived the descent found they could breathe underwater. But that was just the beginning..." My eyes narrowed to that information. Amy continued. "When they reached the seabed, they discovered a massive metal door, about 120 feet thick, buried into the ocean floor. Naturally, they got curious and reported it to their captain." Given how widespread the Black Bullets were, it was no surprise their captain would immediately respond. Amy went on, "Once the captain arrived, he tried everything he could to open the door. When he failed, he arrogantly summoned every nearby warship for backup. But what happened next... left everyone speechless." I kept silent, listening carefully. "The next morning, the ships were still there... but completely empty. After three hours of searching, the locals discovered more than two hundred pirate corpses washed up near the shore." The room fell quiet. After a moment, I asked, "What about the captain?" Amy shook her head grimly. "No one knows. His body was missing." I leaned back in my chair, resting my fingers against my chin in thought. Piecing together the details, a theory began forming in my mind. "So you''re saying... you believe that metal door was possibly the entrance to an ancient temple that was behind this?" Amy raised her hands. "Not just me. That''s what the official investigation concluded." Strange... I couldn''t help but find the timing suspicious. First, Karton, the God of Time, called me to meet him in Aquadore. Now this. And to top it off, the entire first-year batch was already scheduled to visit Aquadore for special practical training. Was it a coincidence? "Did this happen near Windstorm Island?" I asked. Something about the connections felt too convenient. But Amy shook her head. "No. The incident occurred in the southern district of the Great Ocean. Windstorm Island is farther east." I nodded slightly. "I see¡­" Still, this was something I couldn''t ignore. Once my meeting with Karton was over, I would definitely have to investigate that door. Clutching the folded piece of paper in my hand, I rose from my seat. There were preparations I needed to make, and a few things to purchase. Specifically, a list of items Ruby had handed me. Before leaving, I turned to Amy. "Regarding the payment," I said, taking out my old communication device. I wired one million credits to her account in seconds. "Check on your end." "Got it," Amy replied, glancing at her tablet. Raising my hand in a casual farewell, I made my way toward the exit. There was still time before the trip to Aquadore. It was best to finish all necessary errands before I started moving forward.